Produced by Suzanne Shell and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive/American Libraries.)










Come and Find Me




[Illustration: Hildegarde]




                            Come and Find Me

                                   By
                            Elizabeth Robins
           Author of “The Magnetic North,” “The Convert,” etc.

                          With Illustrations by
                           E. L. Blumenschein

    “I ... had ambition not only to go farther than any one had
    been before; but as far as it was possible for man to go....”

                                                    CAPTAIN COOK.

    “Det er et svært vejarbejde—oppe i det norlige. Med
    fjeldovergange—og med de utroligste vanskeligheder at overinde!
    Å du store, vakkre verden,—hvad det er for en lykke, det, at
    være vejbygger!”

                                                     LILLE EYOLF.

                                New York
                             The Century Co.
                                  1908

                        Copyright, 1907, 1908, by
                             THE CENTURY CO.

                       _Published, February, 1908_

                           THE DE VINNE PRESS




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


    Hildegarde                                               _Frontispiece_

                                                               FACING PAGE

    “Mar’s eyes looked over the little boy’s head into space”           36

    “It was the teacher of arithmetic to the life, only it was
      Bella Wayne”                                                      56

    “The two girls sat in front of the confident young face
      looking out of the silver locket”                                100

    “‘Brethren,’ he said, ‘the angel of the Lord has been with
      me. He has shown me great riches’”                               186

    “‘I know you’ll do your best for me,’ Hildegarde said,
      anxiously”                                                       232

    Hildegarde’s mother and Mr. Blumpitty                              278

    “Nearer, my God, to Thee”                                          412

    “Coolies crawled up the ladder with vast burdens”                  426

    “‘I suppose you think I have something very valuable here?’”       474

    “Hildegarde’s ankle turned more than once, and now she
      was almost down”                                                 518




_TO FLORENCE BELL_


                                      CHINSEGUT, HERNANDO COUNTY, FLORIDA
                                                            Jan. 20, 1906

MY DEAR F. B.:

I believe it to be commonly the practice of authors to write the
dedication last. But I, being summoned by the laconic imperative of the
Atlantic cable to exchange London for Florida, and being thereby arrested
midway in what I have always thought of as your book, must needs recover
some of the old impulse that you gave me to begin it, before I can go on.

I invoke you as I would a breath of your invigorating Yorkshire, for
I am captive in a land of idleness—myself idlest of all the easy,
time-squandering folk that are making believe to finish my house here
upon the sunburnt hilltop.

This lodge in the wilderness, uplifted like an island above encompassing
seas of green; this wind-swept, sun-steeped place, ought, perhaps (in
spite of latitude and longitude), to give me back without your aid the
picture and the feeling of the North. For the first word I set at the
top of my page, though Indian, would not have been understanded of my
ancient neighbors here. Not the Seminoles, the Alaskans gave us our
name. I and another for whom it means home, pronounced it first to the
rhythm of breakers beating on that wild Bering coast—in the midst of the
pandemonium of the “farthest North” gold boom, we dreamed and planned
the picture I look out upon this morning. It might not seem beautiful to
you, yet, in spite of your wise warning, there have gone into my effort
to make the dream come true the most precious things I had. Into this
Chinsegut, as you know, went, amongst the rest, a great faith.

So that, however reminiscent of people or conditions long since passed
away, however much of the spirit of the past is garnered here as living
influence, or as debris and as ashes, these were for me infinitesimal
affairs by comparison with the hope for the Future that made me turn
deaf ears to your admonishing. For this was to be a place where my
fellow-dreamer and I should not only rest, but having rested, work as
never before. Our best and biggest room was to be called the Workroom.

But some strange spell has hitherto hung over that apartment and all the
house, since even the white remodelers of the slave-built dwelling have
found it easier to play than work here.

As if foreseeing that the added wing, new stable, and the rest, would
take more months a-building than they would need weeks in other climes,
our “workmen,” uneasy perhaps under the misnomer, organized themselves
into a Musical Society. They would lay a brick or rap in a nail, and
then, casting aside trowel or hammer, would catch up fiddle and bow,
horn, or clarinet, trying (since walls had been known to fall at trumpet
blast) whether these could be induced to rise to strains of “Dixie.” One
of the band to whom I owe my not very sound roof, was at least a person
of imagination, as I will make your ladyship admit, if the distractions
here will give me leave to try. These are not solely the growling of
saws, the scraping of planes and of fiddles. I find myself forever
running to and fro like a child in some enchanted playground, wooed by
fifty things at once—but not one of them has aught to do with books or
with any aspect of the art of letters.

My distractions have to do with such toys as the joy of re-discovering
old friends in all three kingdoms, from the forgotten beauty of palms
standing sentinel-like in sand as white as meal, to the blue heron that
goes sailing by to the lake at our feet. Or I am called early to see the
delicate print of a deer’s foot that passed our very gate; or I must
watch the sun caught at setting in the great ilex, and see the light
spilling into the Spanish moss, soaking into the long draperies, till
they seem to hold refulgence in solution. Or I must go and plan the
hedge of roses round an old burying-ground on the place, or listen half
a morning to a mocking-bird, or steal down in the dusk to my beloved
copse and play eavesdropper to the sullen owl who pretends he doesn’t
haunt the magnolia above the spring. Or I must leave my coveted place of
shade on the north veranda and come to watch our friend, Mr. Tarrypin,
creeping heavily by in the hot sun on his way (I grieve to tell you) to
the soup tureen. (“Lawd, yes. Tarrypin? He jes de same es chick’n, Miss
’Lizbess—once he in de pot!”)

Even my interviews with the cook, elsewhere so summarily despatched,
are here a thief of time. For our Peter, who learned his craft of the
Cubans during the late war, is the most beguiling of conversationalists.
In beautiful sky-blue, brass-buttoned clothes showing under a spotless
apron, he stands, interlarding his promise to “do it Spanish style,” with
legends learned of his mother who was born in the negro quarters here
in those more sumptuous days when our hill was crowned with the finest
orange grove in all Hernando. Peter will tell you, chuckling, that our
great twelve by twelve-inch cypress beams that turn the edge of the
white carpenters’ tools, were hand-hewn by his grandfather, and by that
gallant woodman “tied and pinned” to frame the house before the “orange”
days—when all cleared land was cotton field.

But more than by any other creature the spirit of idleness has been
fostered by my four-footed friend, the particular joy of my life here,
Dixie. For I must tell you that one’s love of woods is only whetted by
looking out, as I am told we do, upon two hundred and fifty thousand
acres of virgin forest—the old Seminole hunting-grounds—which swallow up
the white man’s puny clearings so effectually that even a Zeiss glass can
scarcely pick them out. Dixie and I may travel for hours, through tangles
of jessamine-laced live-oak and palmetto, down to dim lakes where the
cypresses stand in water to their “knees” (with all the moss curtains
close-drawn against the sun), and never see a soul. Then, when even in
the open ways of the pine woods we find the warm day quenched in mist, I
let the rein fall slack and trust to that skill of Dixie’s, never baffled
yet, to take me home the shortest way, in spite of night or storm or the
fierce dazzle of tropic lightning.

If we are late, we know “Uncle” Fielding will be looking out for us. Even
if I fail to distinguish his kind, dark face, I see the whites of his
eyes shining, I hear his rich voice lowered to reproach that I should be
abroad so late in the vast Annuttalagga woods that go to the verge of the
world.

But Uncle Fielding has his share in my idleness, for he knows the stories
I like best of all. When I’ve gone to sit within the radiance of the
great open fireplace (less for warmth than for sake of cedar scent and
love of the flaring, singing resin in the pine), Uncle Fielding will come
staggering in under the weight of a single log, and having thrown it
down, will tarry awhile. To my polite hope that he feels at home in his
new cottage, he replies with gentle assurance: “I’ll haf to be mighty ole
and mighty painful befoh I leave this hilltop.” With humility I learn to
see myself as the transient one, the visitor, and Uncle Fielding as the
one who rightly is “at home.” Even for neighborly credit and fair regard
I look to him. For when one of the younger generation, or some mere
new-comer ventures: “They say, in the old days, you knew her brother,”
“_Knew_ him?” says Uncle Fielding loftily, “_I raised him_—” and so
re-establishes our respectability in a land that for so many years has
known us only as little-remembered names.

Can you not see that with the vivid intervention of all this new-old
life—the story you bade me write has in a brief space gone to a distance
so illimitable that beside such a standard of remoteness, Florida is
neighbor to the Pole? I tell you plainly that if this book of yours
is ever to be finished, you must send me something of that influence
that has so often spurred me on before. Once even here, a touch of it,
like your hand on my shoulder, reached me one evening, in spite of
all the hosts of Hernando. Walking about at sunset to count how many
mangoes were growing near the house—I was pursued as far as the great
ilex at the gates by faint intermittent strains of some unearthly
music. I looked up, thinking of those “harps” that Hilda heard and to
whose strains she unsealed the Master Builder’s ears. Again that music!
faint but unmistakable; sad and wild, with its vaguely inciting call.
A little shamefaced for my fancy, I said to one who knew not Hilda: “I
could almost swear I heard harps in the air.” “Yes,” was the answer,
“on the roof,” as though it were the most natural thing on earth that
a carpenter, instead of making us rain-proof, should devise and lash
in place a wind-harp over our heads! I thought how you would have
disapproved that man—and cherished him.

Although the winds that come sweeping over the Mexican Gulf have cast the
great lyre down from my housetop—nevertheless, now that I’ve invoked you,
I seem to hear the air again—even feel on my shoulder that touch of your
hand with which you sent me forth to try if, in the midst of the London
din, we might not make folk pause an instant, and say with upturned
faces: “Harps in the air!” You and I have heard them for many a year, my
friend. I think I never was with you long, but I caught some note of that
far music. Even with the thick of the world between us, I listen for you
to call the tune that “sends me on.”

                                                                    E. R.




COME AND FIND ME




CHAPTER I


A crisis in the financial world of California kept the men who were
employed in the Palmas Valley Bank of Valdivia hard at work for several
hours after statutory closing time.

Nathaniel Mar never came home in these days without bringing a black
leather bag full of papers, to work over in the dining-room.

He had his big desk in there because Mrs. Mar thought it out of place in
the parlor, though the parlor was the quietest room in the house and the
least used, whereas the dining-room was the most frequented quarter of
the modest establishment, and the very place where both the big desk, and
the big man who sat before it, were most in the way.

For here the family not only ate their meals, but here, in Mrs. Mar’s
rocking-chair, the screams of the infant daughter were drowned in milk
or overcome by sleep; here the two small boys were taught letters and
manners; here, on their mother’s work-table, was reared the ever-renewed
mountain of “mending,” and these the walls that oftener than any others
looked down upon the mistress’s struggles with the “single-handed help”—a
succession of Irish or Scandinavian girls who came, saw, conquered some
of the china, and departed.

This concentration of family life in the dining-room was not peculiar
to the Mars. Valdivia—all California, indeed all the towns of all the
northern and western states, were full of houses where the shut-up
parlors bore dumb witness to a social habit that was become mere
tradition.

The forebears of these people, especially those German, French, or
Spanish, had need of a room where they might receive their friends and
talk to them at their ease. But in their descendants this much chastened
need had taken on the air of an indulgence, and was shrinking out of
sight.

It is true that even the less well-to-do, summoning all their strength,
sometimes gave “parties,” but few houses encouraged the cheerful custom
of having friends “drop in.” And so, no more useless room in any dwelling
than the parlor. Yet so great was the power of this tradition of a lost
hospitality, that people who had almost nothing else over and above the
grimmest necessities, still had their parlor. Discomfort and cramping
of every kind was stoically borne that the sacred precincts might be
preserved inviolate. For what? Nobody ever asked.

So then, in the dining-room, sat Nathaniel Mar even on this fine Sunday
afternoon, when, as a rule, the desk was shut and the owner gone to
potter in the garden. But the exigency was great, and for once even the
Seventh Day had brought no rest. As he sat there, bent over the desk,
the light fell with such harshness on the man’s foreshortened features,
under the unkempt mop of prematurely graying hair, that you would not
easily have believed him to be under forty odd.

He was not yet thirty-five. The deep line that dropped from the side
of each nostril, to lose itself in the heavy, dark mustache, gave to
his face a stricken and weariful air. And he sat crooked, with one high
shoulder more hunched than the other. You saw the reason of that when he
got up to shut out the sounds of pan-banging, and fire-irons rattling,
that came in through the inch of open door opposite the one leading into
the hall. Before rising, Mar had felt for his walking-stick, and any one
who noticed how heavily he bore upon it in limping over the worn carpet,
knew why it was that one of his great shoulders was pushed awry.

He made the same detour in returning to his seat as had carried him to
the kitchen door, carefully cruising round the pitfall presented by a
half-yard or so of extra dilapidation in the yellow-brown carpet. As
you looked closer at what his avoidance made more noticeable, you saw
that a less faded piece had been tacked over a part hopelessly worn and
mended, and how even this newer square had despairingly let go of the
tacks that held it, and been kicked up by some foot less considerate or
more courageous than Mr. Mar’s. The superimposed piece sat now, in a
frayed, rag-baggy condition, gaping with despair, and like some beggar
in extremis by the way, ready to lay hold on the first unwary foot that
passed.

The entire room wore that indescribable air of settled melancholy that no
one thing in it, not even the carpet, seemed quite ugly or uncomfortable
enough to account for. The furniture was heavy and old. Upon the walls,
besides two or three reconnaissance maps, were some inoffensive prints.
A “Signing of the Declaration of Independence” hung high between the two
windows, and underneath, in oval, gilt frames, were companion pictures of
Mar’s mother and of his father, who had been for many years minister to
Valdivia’s first Presbyterian Church.

On the opposite wall a good engraving of Lincoln was flanked, somewhat
incongruously, by a photograph of a buxom young woman with a group of
girls behind her—Mar’s wife in her school-teaching days, with her class.
Besides these, an old view of the Lake of Geneva, a print of Cromwell,
and on the wall behind Mar’s revolving chair, an engraved portrait,
bearing underneath it the inscription: John W. Galbraith, President Rock
Hill Mining Co.

Even if these adornments were of a very mild description, they, at least,
covered several feet of the marbled yellow paper that apparently had been
chosen (and chosen a good while ago) to “go with” the hideous “grained”
woodwork. That it did “go with” that peculiarly perverse soiling and
smearing of inoffensive surfaces, may not be denied. It went far. It
arrived at such a degree of success that all the little room irradiated a
bilious yellowness “clawed” with muddy brown.

The very atmosphere was not left as nature sent it in at the window. It
halted upon the sill and changed color, like one who gets wind of ill
news. The moment it penetrated beyond the holland blinds it turned sick
and overflowed the room in dirty saffron.

It may well be wondered why any creature who was not obliged to should
come here. And yet the defeated-looking man at the window did not lack
high companionship. Sunset and the rain, the call of the winds, clouds
of majesty, and mists of silver, not these alone. Daydreams penetrated
the sullen walls. Here, where the rudest emigrant would not long abide,
fair visions made themselves at home—“exultations, agonies”—a field here
for the unconquerable mind no more unfit than many another for the long
battle men call life.

On this particular July afternoon, Nathaniel Mar had no sooner shut
out one order of disturbance, than another penetrated the room from a
different direction.

“Sigma!” a loud, clear voice was calling from the region of the stairs.
“Sigma,” and again, “Sigma! Have you set the table? Sigma-a-a!”

Nathaniel Mar wrote on.

The door opened suddenly and in came a brisk, rather handsome, dark-eyed
woman, with an infant on her arm. Singularly enough the child seemed to
be as little interrupted in its occupation of sleeping as the father in
his writing. There were certain sounds that both were inured to. Among
others, Mrs. Mar calling “Sigma,” or “Kate,” or “Jane.” But when she
stopped short near the threshold and asked:

“Where is that girl?” Mar, without raising his eyes from his paper, made
a little motion toward the door he had just shut.

“I should think,” he said, quietly, “she was probably breaking up the
kitchen stove.”

Before he finished, Mrs. Mar had opened the other door, and again called
“Sigma!”

“Yes—yes.” In rushed a little white-headed Swede, fourteen to fifteen
years of age, her sleeves tucked up, her coarse gown tucked up, her fair
skin showing vividly a sooty mark across her forehead, which she had
smudged down her nose and finely shaded off into the red of her cheek.

When Sigma was calm and collected she walked the floor as if it were
knee-deep in sand. When she was agitated she did not walk at all. She
plunged. Sigma was agitated now.

“Coom!” she said, lifting a bare elbow toward the kitchen as another
person might point with a finger. “Coom!” and turning heavily she was
about to plunge back into her special domain.

But Mrs. Mar arrested her. “Why haven’t you set the table? Look at the
time.” She pointed.

Sigma paused and thought. Following the index finger she recognized the
clock, looked inquiringly from it to the lady, and then suddenly felt
she understood, a thing of almost exciting infrequency. She scuffled
good-naturedly across the room, picked up the heavy timepiece and was in
the act of handing it to Mrs. Mar.

“Let the clock alone! Put it down, I say. What will she do next?
The table. Table!” She beat upon it briskly with her one free hand.
“_Supper._”

“Oh, soopra!” says the girl, setting down the clock and lurching
hurriedly toward the kitchen.

“Stop! Don’t you understand you have to set the table earlier to-day?
Before—you—go—out. Your evening. Understand? Your friend calls for you at
six.” She indicated the hour on the clock face. “Takes you—heaven knows
where. _She_ doesn’t forget if you do. _Your—evening—out._” As Sigma only
stood and stared dully, Mrs. Mar dropped into the rocking-chair with, “I
foresee this girl will drive me demented.”

Sigma embraced the opportunity to shuffle toward the door again.

“Where you off to now? You can’t go till you’ve set the table. Here!”
Still with the well-inured infant sleeping on her arm, Mrs. Mar,
remarking in a conversational tone that she was “certain she should go
mad,” pulled open the sideboard drawer and took out the tablecloth. “Put
this on. _Straight_, for a change. Then the mats.”

The mistress’s eye falling suddenly upon that deplorable place in the
carpet, she was forcibly reminded of the little copper-toed boots that
had wrought the havoc.

“What are they at now?” she said, half to herself, as she crossed the
room, and, craning her chin over the sleeping child at her breast, she
guided the toe of her shoe under the tacked bit, stroking down the darned
tatters underneath, before she straightened and trod flat the outer
layer. Each time thereafter that she crossed the troubled area her foot,
half-impatient, half-caressing, encouraged the patch to lie still. “What
keeps those children so quiet? Where are they?”

Sigma, hearing the anxious rise in her mistress’s voice, dropped the
corner of the cloth she was twitching and rushed for the mats.

“No, no, finish. Here. Straight. Like this.” A moment’s silence, and then
again, “Where are those children?”

Sigma hurriedly offered her the cruet.

“Idiot. I am asking you about the children. The—chil—dren.
Where—are—they? Don’t you know? Little boys. Trenn, and Harry, and Jack
Galbraith—where gone?”

“Oh, Yack! He—” Sigma, with great action of hip and elbow, splurged over
to the window, and motioned away across an empty lot.

“What, _again_? Here,” Mrs. Mar wheeled upon her husband, “you must hold
the baby a moment. If I lay her down she’ll wake up and scream.”

As Mrs. Mar hastened out through the kitchen you could hear that she
paused an instant to exclaim aghast at something she found there.

Mr. Mar had accepted the charge with a curious tranquillity, making the
infant comfortable in the hollow of his left arm. Then he went on with
his writing.

Sigma returned to the intricate task of setting the table. She did it all
with an excited gravity, as if she were engaged in some spirited game,
putting down plates, knives, and forks with an air of one playing trumps,
and yet not quite sure if it was the right moment for them. When she had
placed the straw mats with mathematical precision, she drew off proudly,
to get the full splendor of effect. When it came to dealing with the
sugar bowl, she glanced at Mar’s bent head, and helped herself to a lump,
became furiously industrious upon the strength of that solatium, and
plunged after spoons and cups. Whenever she made a clatter she stopped
sucking and glanced nervously toward Mar, as if she expected him to rise
and overwhelm her.

He, with unlifted head, wrote steadily on.

The child slept.

Sigma put a worn horsehair chair at head and foot of the table, two high
chairs on one side for the little boys, and an ordinary one on the
other; as she did this last her eye fell on the four cups. She paused
uncertain, till she had noiselessly counted five on her stumpy fingers.
Then, “Oh, Yack maa ha’ en!” she reminded herself, lurched away into the
kitchen and reappeared wiping a cup on a dish towel, one end of which she
had tucked in her apron string. As she was about to deposit the fifth
cup, she glanced at the man bent over the desk, and put her disengaged
hand again in the sugar bowl. Mar turned suddenly in his creaking chair;
Sigma started, and meaning to drop the sugar, dropped the cup instead.
She stared an instant, open-mouthed, as at some unaccountable miracle;
and then, with a howl, flung up her bare arms and fled round the table
on her way to the kitchen, caught her great foot in the carpet-trap and
measured her length on the floor.

“Look here, you must go into the kitchen to do that.” Mar spoke as one
not presuming to deny that it might be a part of her duty to precipitate
herself on her stomach and howl, but questioning only the propriety of
the spot selected. “I can’t have you doing it here,” he said.

Sigma was still “doing it,” so far as howling went, but she was also
scrambling up, with her elbow held over her head, as if she counted on a
thumping. From under her bare forearm her streaming eyes looked out at
Mar. Whether the man’s quiet face in the midst of the uproar astonished,
calmed her—she gaped, letting the rude lamentation die in her throat.

“Men—_Meesis Marr—rr_!” she said under her breath, picking up the cup.

Mrs. Mar’s husband held out his hand for it. “It’s only the handle,” he
said, and set the cup down on the writing-table, that he might change
the position of the fretting child. For his long-suffering daughter was
at last roused to protest.

The little maid-servant wiped her eyes, and, with the air of one who is
willing to let bygones be bygones, shuffled a step nearer to the desk.

“Me—Gif Sigma,” she said, and held out her red arms.

Mar looked up, understood, and handed over the baby. It was curious to
see the practised sureness with which this female barbarian—who caught
her big feet in the carpet and dropped the china—with what skill she
handled that fragile and intricate mechanism, an infant. Mar watched
her as she stood there, swaying her own thick body back and forth like
a human rocking-chair, holding the child in sure comfort, patting it
softly, and crooning to it uncouth words in a foreign tongue. Miss Mar
understood perfectly, and responded by laying her small pink face against
the scullion’s untidy gown and falling back into slumber.

The opening of the front door, and voices in the hall—above all one
voice ordaining that certain persons should go up-stairs and _wait
for her_!—made Sigma pause, listen, and then, still holding close the
pacified infant, she beat a stealthy retreat, shutting the kitchen door
behind her with a softness incredible.

Mrs. Mar, upon her reappearance, was seen to be ushering in by the
shoulder an anxious little boy of eight or nine. As with some force she
conveyed him across the room, his foot caught in the same place where
Sigma had met defeat. But Sigma had not been sustained by Mrs. Mar’s
hand. The lady merely unhooked the boy with an extra shake. Then, with
her free hand, she pulled his chair out from the table, and thrust him
into it.

“Now, you’re to sit right there, and then I’ll know that at least till
supper-time you won’t be getting my children into any more mischief.”

Mar had looked up upon their entrance, seemed about to speak, and then
dropped a discreet head over his work.

“Where’s the baby?” demanded his wife.

“Sigma—”

“This precious protégé of yours,” interrupted the lady, again
straightening the carpet with the toe of her shoe; “this precious protégé
of yours has pulled up a plank out of the sidewalk, dragged it across the
field down to the duck-pond, and there I found him, using it as a raft.”

“_I_ hadn’t used it—not yet.” A world of lost opportunity was heavily
recalled.

“Oh, no, _you_ weren’t using it.”

But the irony was lost.

“Vere wasn’t woom for all of us, so I let Twenn and Hawwy go ve first
voyage. I’m vewwy kind to little boys.”

“Oh, indeed! So kind you preferred to risk other children’s lives while
you looked on.”

“Looked on? Oh, no, ma’am, didn’t you see I was workin’ like anyfing?”
He glanced across at his ally. “It was a steamship, Mr. Mar. I was ve
injine. I’m a most glowious injine—”

“Yes, if you please,” Mrs. Mar broke in. “He’s been propelling the
plank all round the pond with those two poor little innocents on it—the
greatest wonder they weren’t drowned.”

“It was very wrong,” said Mr. Mar, gravely—then, under his breath to his
wife, “but the water isn’t much over a foot at the deepest.”

“Quite enough to drown any wretched baby that might fall in—but, of
course, you defend that boy no matter what he—”

“Not at all—not at all. I don’t approve in the least of his—”

“And our two little boys mud and dirt from their heads to their heels,
looking like a couple of chimney-sweeps—”

“No, ma’am,” said the young gentleman from the horsehair chair, in a
conciliatory tone. “Twenn and Hawwy ain’t black, only just bwown.”

“Brown, indeed! I’ll brown _you_, sir, if you ever do such a thing again
while you’re staying _here_! Harry with his stocking quite torn off one
leg! And Trennor’s only decent breeches—”

“Vere was a nail in vat board,” Jack explained, conversationally, putting
a finger through a jag in his own trouser knee.

“Small matter to _you_, if you do ruin your things.” (Jack began to swing
his muddy feet—it was gloriously true.) “But you’ve got to remember that
other children’s clothes don’t grow on gooseberry bushes.”

“My pants didn’t neever,” returned Jack, sturdily.

“Keep your feet still and your tongue, too.”

“Yes ’m.”

Mrs. Mar was in the act of turning away, after a further slight attention
to the carpet patch, when her eye fell upon the handleless cup on the
desk.

“Did you do that?” she demanded.

Mar cleared his throat, and Mrs. Mar for once, not waiting to hear the
horrid details, sat down in her rocking-chair, despair in her face and
the broken cup in her hand.

“I never saw anything like it. The grate in the kitchen range has just
collapsed, too.”

“Really? That’s bad—”

“It’s worse than bad—it’s awful.”

“We must let the stove people know—”

“How are you going to do that on Sunday?”

“Oh—ah—well, it matters less I suppose on Sunday than if it happened on a
week-day.”

“It won’t matter in the least, of course, to have no hot water to wash
the clothes in, Monday morning. Perhaps _you’ll_ think it matters more
when it comes to eating cold things for I don’t know how long.”

“I think you’ll find I shall be able to put up with—”

“Yes, it’s perfectly true, I always find you readier to put up with
disaster than to struggle against it.”

“How would you propose I should struggle against a broken stove?”

She turned her flushed face from him.

“Didn’t I tell you not to kick the table?” she demanded of Jack.

“Oh! Yes ’m. I forgot.” He curled up the disgraced foot underneath him,
for a reminder that it was to keep still.

“The furniture,” Mrs. Mar went on, looking round the room, “is quite
dilapidated enough without _your_ making it worse.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Well, I suppose I must go and attend to those children, and the supper.
But don’t let him kick the furniture, Nathaniel, even if he is the son of
your adored Galbraith. The owner of all that Rock Hill Mining property
didn’t trouble himself much about _you_.”

“Yes, he did. He was a very good friend,” and Mar made a slight movement
as of one clearing a space in the air before setting to work again.

His wife, in her progress to the door, halted mechanically in the middle
of the patch, as though the momentary weight of her presence there would
leave behind a subjugating effect. But she murmured absently: “I must
have another hunt for—” Then, turning with sudden animation: “Is it you
who’ve taken away my tack-hammer?” she demanded of Jack.

“No, ma’am.”

“Well, understand,” she went on, precisely as though he had admitted his
responsibility for the disappearance of the tool, “understand you’re to
sit there till supper, and this is the last of your playing about that
dirty duck-pond.”

“I forgot it was Sunday,” he said, penitent.

“Sunday or any other day—never again.”

Jack gasped with incredulity, and then, slowly, “You don’t weally mean
we’re never to go to ve pond for ever and ever!”

“Well, just you try it! And you’ll find yourself going back to school to
spend your holidays with the janitor.”

In the pause that followed this awful threat Jack murmured: “Never go
a-sploring any more!” and then sat as one paralyzed by an awful and
unexpected blow.

Mrs. Mar replaced the handleless cup upon the table, and took up the
corner of the cloth to determine the extent of a damage wrought in the
last washing.

“Everything we possess seems to be giving out at once—like the different
parts of the One Hoss Shay. It’s exactly”—she turned her bright, dark
eyes toward the writing-table, and spoke with a sudden access of
vigor—“exactly as if there was a law that allowed you for months and
years to patch and tinker, to bolster up your rickety furniture, to darn
your old carpets, to reseat your old chairs, to make over the clothes,
to solder the saucepans, and keep things going generally, up to a given
moment. But when that moment comes”—she lifted her finger Sibyl-like in
the air—“every blessed belonging begins to crack, or fray, or creak with
the pangs of approaching dissolution. Are you listening to what I say,
Nathaniel? There isn’t a thing in this house that doesn’t need to be
renewed.” She spoke with a directness that seemed pointedly to include
her husband among the dilapidations. He, half-absent, half-speculative,
looked round upon objects familiar to him from childhood.

“Who’d ever think,” pursued his wife, “who’d ever think that we’d been
married less than eight years? But this is what comes of not furnishing
new when you first set up housekeeping. If you don’t get nice things when
you marry you never get them.”

“Some people,” said Mar, “seem to like old furniture.”

“Let them have it, then!” Her quick gesture presented the entire contents
of the house to the first bidder. “_I_ say for young people to begin life
with the battered belongings of their fathers and mothers is a mistake.”

“Well, my dear,” returned her husband, with some dignity, “it’s a mistake
you had no share in. But,” he added hastily, “we had no choice.”

“No,” she said bitterly, “we’ve had very little choice.”

“We did once,” said Nathaniel Mar.

In the pause she looked down at the patch on the carpet.

“And we ignored it,” he finished.

“Oh, if you are going back upon that old foolishness.” She turned
abruptly and set down the broken cup.

“You didn’t think it so foolish when I first told you about it.”

“Oh, didn’t I!”

“No. It made just all the difference then.”

“What difference, I’d like to know, did it ever make?”

“It made you say ‘Yes’ after you’d said ‘No.’”

“The more fool I,” she said, and left the room.




CHAPTER II


The big man and the little man sat and looked at the patch on the carpet,
till for one of them the ragged place disappeared.

A big tear splashed on the grimy little hand.

But out of the mist, a voice: “Can’t you think of any safer sort of
games?”

The balked navigator sniffed audibly, and with the back of his hand he
made a dirty smear across his wet face. “We don’t any of us seem to care
much about vem, if vey are too safe.”

“H’m,” and with a faint smile Mar resumed his writing.

Jack Galbraith sat quite still, for him, with the disgraced foot tucked
under him. But Mar, without raising his eyes, was conscious as a woman
might have been, of the frequent journey of the small hand across the
eyes, and now and then the more efficacious aid of a sleeve employed to
clear the watery vision.

Presently, “After I ’most dwownded ve childwen, I expect she wouldn’t let
me wead my twavel book. What do you fink, Mr. Mar?”

The gentleman addressed laid down his pen, but still looking at it,
“Well, I don’t know,” he said cautiously.

Whereupon Jack Galbraith gave way openly to tears.

“You’re not going to forget,” said the man, with no great show of
sympathy, “you’re not going to forget that however much a boy’s father
leaves him, America hasn’t got any use for an idle man.”

“It’s Mrs. Mar makes me sit here doin’ nuffin’,” the child indignantly
defended himself.

“Oh, for the moment, yes. But when the time comes to choose what you’re
going to do, Jack—if I’m not at hand to talk it over, think about civil
engineering. It takes a man about, and on more intelligent terms than my
profession—”

“Yes,” Jack threw in upon the ground swell of a heavy sob. “I shouldn’t
like sittin’ countin’ money in a bank,” and while he caught his breath he
looked about drearily, as if already he saw himself an imprisoned cashier.

“Sitting in a bank isn’t the profession I chose, either. I am—I was a
surveyor,” said Nathaniel Mar.

“Oh—h?” inquired the child, in his surprise forgetting to continue the
celebration of his private misfortunes. “Did _you_ use to go all over
everywhere wiv a spy-glass and a chain?”

“Yes, the members of the Scientific Corps are expected to go ’ all over
everywhere.’”

“Clear wound ve world?”

“Well, _we_ didn’t go round—we went the other way, the way that takes you
to the top.”

“Did you get clear to ve vewwy top of ve world?”

“Nobody’s ever been clear to the top.”

“Why hasn’t anybody?”

“Tough job!”

“Was it tough job to go where you went?”

“It wasn’t easy. Some of our work lay quite near enough to the arctic
circle.”

“But I expect you liked it a lot better van—” He paused, looked about,
and felt gloom return upon him. If Mar was thinking so was Jack
Galbraith. Again he dragged his rough sleeve across his hot, little face.
“Ain’t it perferly awful sittin’ still?” he observed.

“Yes, it’s pretty awful,” agreed Mr. Mar, glancing out of the window.

“Was it up vere you found ve parlor bearskin and Mrs. Mar’s white fox?”

“Yes, it was up there.”

“You’re sure if I’m a engineer or a surveyor _I’ll_ be able to go up vere
where you found—”

“Certain to be able to go somewhere.”

“Why can’t I go where you did?” he asked, querulously. As Mr. Mar did not
answer at once, “Isn’t vere any little fing left to be done up vere?”

“Oh, lots! But you see I went there in ’65—going on ten years ago, when
people thought they’d like to have a telegraph line between Asia and
America. So some of us went to survey the Alaskan part of the route (only
it wasn’t called Alaska then) and decide the best course for the line
that was to meet the one coming across from Siberia.” Again Nathaniel Mar
studied the end of his pen.

“Yes,” said Jack, blowing his nose with an air of faintly reviving faith
in life’s possibilities. “Yes, and vere you met ve bear, and Mrs. Mar’s
white—”

“We got some furs and truck, but we didn’t get the telegraph line.”

“Why didn’t you?”

“Well, you see, only a few years ago people laughed at the idea of an
Atlantic cable. But while we were hard at work up yonder surveying and
clearing and setting up telegraph poles, didn’t some other fellows prove
the possibility of an Atlantic cable by just going and laying it! So we
were recalled.”

“But you had got pwetty far, anyhow.”

“Yes, we got pretty far.”

“You got to where ve foxes turn white and ve bears—”

“Yes,” said Mar, reflectively, and then there was a pause.

Jack looked at him. “Couldn’t you tell me about when you got vat bear,
or”—in the tone of one grateful for small favors—“or how you found Mrs.
Mar’s white—”

“I don’t seem to remember anything specially interesting about the bears
or the foxes.” His far-off look gave the little boy a sudden feeling of
being abandoned by his one friend. He stood it for a moment, and then
suddenly twisted his lithe body round and buried his face in the crook of
the arm that clutched the chair back. Mar raised his eyes and seemed to
come home from some vast journey.

“Something curious did happen to a man I knew up there,” he said, in that
friendly tone Jack knew so well. “A fellow who was knocking round the
Russian Redoubt at St. Michaels, with the rest of the Scientific Corps,
waiting for the revenue cutter that was to take us back to San Francisco.
We got pretty tired waiting—”

“Pwickers in your feet?” Jack interrupted, suddenly. Mar stopped short,
for although Jack had uncovered his face to listen he was engaged in
making the most surprising grimaces. “I’ve got awful pwickers myself,” he
said.

“Prickers?”

“Yes. Oh, oh, my foot’s full of champagne.” Gingerly, and with further
contortions of countenance, he stretched the cramped foot out.

“Champagne?” Mar had echoed. “What do you know about champagne?”

“Once—papa’s birfday. Oh, oh, my foot’s full of it!”

“If it’s gone to sleep you’d better stamp,” recommended his friend
gravely, and Jack applied the remedy with apparent relief after the first
awful shock. He stood cautiously twisting about to restore circulation
while Mar went on: “Yes, we got pretty tired hanging round St. Michaels,
and one day two of the party took a boat and went off to an island to get
birds’ eggs. While they were out a storm came up. An awful storm,” he
assured his inattentive listener, but Jack was still gloomily twirling
about, trying his numb foot, and not taking any stock apparently in a
story that didn’t boast a bear in it, or even a white—

“I never in my life saw anything like it,” Mar went on. “The gale churned
up the sediment of Norton Sound into a boiling, yellow froth. The sleet
gave up trying to come down, and took to shooting horizontally, as
straight as a charge of musketry, and wherever it hit bare flesh—” He
shook his shaggy head at the memory.

“_I_ wouldn’t mind a little fing like vat!” said Jack, loftily.

“Well,”—Mar accepted the implied criticism with meekness,—“what they
minded most was that they couldn’t steer a course. It was going to be
great luck if the boat lived at all in such a sea. She was driven north
first. Neither one of the men knew just where it was they’d got to, but
any kind of land was a pretty good sight. They were almost as glad to get
near it as they were to get away from it.”

“Why didn’t vey like it?” Jack didn’t so much as pause in his twirling to
inquire.

“Well, it wasn’t a very pretty place for landing purposes.”

“Ho!” said the young gentleman with careless superiority, “I don’t mind
where _I_ land! One time I landed wight on top of a earfquake!”

“Ah!” said Mar, gravely, “that was pretty daring; but you may depend it
wasn’t in as bad a place as the one I’m talking about. Horrible steep
cliffs sheer down to the shore. Boulders piled helter-skelter. Couldn’t
see much through the dimness of the sleet and the dazzle of the spray,
still, they saw enough to know it wasn’t the harbor they were hoping for.
But to get the boat out of that boiling surf alive—no, it wasn’t easy.”

Mar caught the first look of keenness that crossed the tear-stained
face—the sudden taut aspect of the slim little body, and he knew
perfectly well that the modest young navigator before him was saying in
his heart, “Ah, now, if _I’d_ been there.” Thus encouraged, Mar went on:
“Things had been bad enough out in the open sea, but here you were being
driven straight on the rocks, and the wind—you don’t know anything yet
about what the wind can do when it tries.”

“What kind of fing?”

“It cut the top off those great waves as clean as you can slice the
peak off a hillock of ice-cream; and the water was hurled at you, not in
spray, but in masses, you know—masses that never broke till they struck
the men or the boat—except when the wind veered, and then the water
masses were flung clean up on the cliffs, as neatly as you could throw
a bottle of soda on our roof here and never see a drop spilled till the
glass burst on the slates.”

Jack nodded and seemed to forget his twirling, though he stood with his
body slightly askew, ready to begin again.

“They’d never have got out of that boiling caldron alive if the wind
hadn’t changed.” Mar wagged his head in a final sort of way, and turned
in his revolving chair to pick up a fallen paper.

“Is vat all? And vey did get home—”

“No, that’s not all, and they didn’t get home. Only one of them got
anywhere.” Mar bent his big body slightly forward and clasped his hands
round the good knee. The other leg was stretched straight out in front of
him, stiff and lifeless looking.

“They kept afloat for several hours,” he went on, “only to be wrecked
after all, a mile or two beyond an ugly looking cape called Nome.”

“Wecked! Were vey weally wecked?”

Mar nodded. In an emergency so great Jack did not scruple to turn his
back on the stool of penitence. He came and planted himself on wide apart
legs, directly in front of Mr. Mar, and stood there waiting. But Mr. Mar
seemed to be thinking less about Jack now, and he stared steadily at the
hole in the carpet.

“What happened to ve little boat?”

“The little boat was rapidly converted into little flinders.”

“Ven how could ve men get away again?”

“That’s what one of the men would have liked somebody to tell him.”

“Weren’t vere any people vere on vat land?”

“Not a soul.”

“Where was ve ovver man?”

“He had been washed out of the boat—he—it was hard to say where the other
man was.”

“Didn’t his fwiend look for him?”

“Not just then. The first thing the friend did was to tear up his shirt.”

“Gwacious! Was he as mad as vat?”

“No, he wasn’t mad, but he wanted some strips to tie round a wound he’d
got.”

“Oh! And when he’d done vat?”

“Then he went up on the tundra.”

“What’s ve—”

“The tundra is the great, rolling plain. They call it ‘the steppes’ in
Siberia. A few inches below the arctic moss that covers it, it’s frozen,
even in summer, as hard as iron. And it never melts. It’s been frozen
like that for millions of years.”

“Why did ve man want to go up on ve—ve—?”

“Well, he seemed to think he’d like to go to sleep. So that’s what he
did. He slept a long time. When he woke up he went down to the beach, and
the first thing he saw was his friend. It looked as if the friend had
been sleepy, too. He was taking his ease down there on the sand, in a
tangle of seaweed. His face was hidden. The other one went down to him,
as fast as his wound would let him, and he called several times. Then he
took hold of his friend’s shoulder and shook him. But the friend never
stirred—he was dead. Up there, above the line of seaweed and driftwood,
either he or the surf had flung his rifle—the butt rather battered, but
nothing a handy man couldn’t put right; only a rifle isn’t much good
without cartridges. By and by, the live man dug a grave for the dead one
up above tide line in the sand; and when he had buried the body, he sat
down and wondered how long it would be before the end would come for
himself. While he sat there tinkering at the rifle, a couple of natives
came down the coast.”

“Cannibals?” In his excitement Jack dropped on the floor like a
small Turk, with his legs curled under him. But he had steadied his
precipitate fall into that position with a hand on his friend’s leg—and,
as ill-luck would have it, not the good leg, but the stiff, forbidding
member that poor Mar dragged about the world with the help of his stout
walking-stick. Now, to touch that leg would have been like touching the
leg of a table, if somehow it hadn’t been more like touching a corpse.
Jack’s friend didn’t seem to mind. But the boy felt the contact the more
keenly for the fact that Mar felt it hardly at all. That was the horror
of a wooden leg—that it couldn’t feel. Jack snatched away his hand as
if it had been burned. But Mar was saying calmly, “Cannibals? Oh, no.
Esquimaux, quite good fellows. They must have seen white men and firearms
before, for they took a deep interest in the rifle. The castaway made
them understand he was hungry. They nodded and pointed back the way they
had come. The white man got up and hobbled away with them.”

“What made him hobble?”

“Oh—a—it’s quite common after a wreck—you’ll notice people often hobble
for a while. Well, they went along the beach, till they came to a place
so rocky it drove them up on the edge of the tundra; and up there the
white man saw across the plain to the nor’ard, a low line of hills
streaked with snow. And there was one bare peak in particular that stood
out very plain. It looked only about eight or nine miles away, and you
could see quite well there was something curious about it. Yes, it was
queer.”

“What was ve matter wiv it?”

“It had a curious-shaped top. Even from the coast it didn’t look natural.
You’d swear it was a monument of some kind. The natives didn’t seem to
know anything about it. There was a river flowing down from the hills
through the tundra to the sea, and all the mouth of it was choked with
driftwood, though there wasn’t a tree in sight and hadn’t been all along.
Beyond the driftwood, a long sand-spit ran out into the sea, and spread
itself right and left, parallel to the coast, and on this sand-spit were
a lot of little driftwood huts, skin boats drawn up, and people in fur
standing round a fire. The two Esquimaux took the white man across in
a boat, and told the other Esquimaux about him. And they gave him some
food, fish. Everybody took so much interest in his rifle that he had to
sit on it. They talked a good deal, but the white man didn’t know what
it was all about. So he ate and slept, and ate and slept, always with
his rifle under his arm. When he got tired of eating and sleeping, the
castaway sat and looked at the sea. Never a sail. And sometimes he would
turn and look at that queer peak over beyond the tundra. He gathered
that these people didn’t live here on this sand-spit—they were only
camping. Kind of Esquimaux summer resort. No, they couldn’t take him to
a white settlement. They knew nothing about any white settlement. Then
he would show them, he said. Let them bring down their best boat, and he
would give his gun to them if they’d take him off there to the southeast,
to St. Michaels. They shook their heads and bustled away. The white man
saw with horror signs of a beginning to break camp. Where were they all
going? Over the hills? No, on up the coast by sea. When?” Mar pantomimed
their answer—placed his two hands palm to palm, laid his head down on
them sideways and shut his eyes, opened them briskly, and took hold of
his stick as if about to start on a journey.

Jack was grinning with delight. “Was _vat_ ve way vey said ‘to-morrow
morning?’”

“Just like that. They were going off the very next day!”

“Not goin’ to leave vat poor man all alone vere, were vey?”

“No, they seemed quite ready to take the castaway and his rifle along.
But”—Mr. Mar looked so grave that Jack came closer still—“to go up yonder
with them to their underground winter home seemed to the castaway almost
as horrible as to be left behind. Well, he had a day anyhow to think it
over. His wound was still pretty painful, but he felt whatever happened,
he ought to go over the tundra to that queer hill and take a look at
the situation from the top. He must have been feverish, or he’d have
realized that he wasn’t fit yet for hard exercise, and that there wasn’t
a ghost of a likelihood of a settlement on the far side, since these
natives knew nothing about it. Then you see, there was the awful danger
that on this last day a rescue party should sail hopelessly by while he
was away, or a whaling schooner pass, that he might have hailed. But no.
He had got it into his head that if he could only reach the top of that
glacier-carved height, all his troubles would be at an end. But he did
have the sense to guard against the natives making off in his absence. He
got one of the boys to come along with him.

“How old was vat boy?”

“Oh—a—about your size, but four or five years older, and very clever at
throwing the bird-dart. No, I’ll tell you about that another time. They
set off across the tundra. It wasn’t easy walking. It wasn’t walking at
all. It was jumping from one moss knoll to another, or wading to the
knees in the spongy hollows. But he’d look up at the peak and say: ‘Once
I’m _there_—’ All the same, he had to call a halt several times. He’d
find a dryish place, and he’d sit down and stare about him. They had
long lost sight of the sand-spit. Even the sea had disappeared. To right
and left, as far as you could see, tundra, tundra, nothing but tundra,
a few pools shining in the hollows, and acres of sedge and moss, and
low-growing ‘scrub-willow.’ Nothing else. Just this featureless plain
till the land met the ocean and the ocean met the arctic ice. Suddenly,
‘What’s that?’ says the white man, and he pointed sou’west. The native
stared. The light plays you queer tricks on the tundra. You often see
lakes and ships and cities that aren’t there. But this didn’t look like
a mirage, it was too simple, too distinct. Just two sticks stuck in the
tundra. They might be one mile away, they might be ten. But there those
sticks stood as clear against the blue sky as a couple of bean poles on a
prairie farm.”

“Vey _weren’t_ bean poles!” said the prescient listener.

“No,” agreed Mar. “The white man decided it must be some driftwood
contrivance of the natives. Only the remarkable thing about it was, that
he hadn’t noticed it before. For a thing like that is apt to strike
you in a country where there wasn’t a tree for a hundred and fifty
miles to the south’ard, and not one between you and the Pole. Well, he
felt he’d know more about those sticks, and he’d know more about a lot
besides, when he’d got to the top of the hill. So they went on; but the
hill was a good way off. The ‘little white patches’ turned out to be
vast fields of rotten snow. You went in up to your waist. The native
jabbered, and seemed to be pointing out that it was better to go the
long way round. There was less snow, and there didn’t seem to be such
a chaos of talus—broken rock, you know—tumbled down from the peak. And
the peak wasn’t a peak. It was more like a queer-shaped, flat stone set
on a rock pedestal. ‘It’s all right,’ the man kept saying to himself,
as they pushed on, ‘I shall feel it was worth it, once I’m on the top.’
And they went on and on. All of a sudden the man looked up, and realized
that the feeling that had been haunting him was justified. The rock up
there was like a giant anvil. So like, it was almost uncanny to think
nature could have carved a stone with such whimsical exactness. ‘Just
wait till I get up there,’ he said again, half-laughing to himself; ‘see
if I don’t hammer out _something_!’ and he forgot his wound and how it
hurt him to walk, and he jumped across a water hole to a higher knoll
and saw that the ground on the other side fell gently down to a shallow
valley. And the valley held a little stream in its lap. The white man
realized when he saw that, how thirsty he was. He hadn’t dared to drink
out of the standing pools on the tundra, and he went as fast as he could
away from the anvil, and down the slope to the running water. He saw a
dash of something white on the edge of the bank, as he hurried down to
the creek, and he knew in the back of his head that it was a little heap
of weather-bleached bones that shone so, off there in the grass. But he
never stopped till he stood by the bed of the stream. He took up the
water in his double hands and drank. It was good water, and he’d never
been so thirsty before in his life. But the water spilled away through
his fingers, and he felt he should never get enough. So he balanced
himself over some stones, and he lay on his stomach, and reached his lips
to the clear water. He drank and drank, with his half-shut eyes fixed on
a spark of mica, that caught the light and was shining like a diamond
under the water. No, it wasn’t mica. He saw plainer now. He leaned over
a little further, and picked the bit of pyrites out of the wet gravel.
The Esquimau boy saw the white man stand up as suddenly as if he’d been
stung. But he held on to the thing he had taken into his palm, and he
lifted his hand, like this, several times, and he turned the thing over
and over, weighing it. One place in the stained, brassy-looking thing had
been scratched, and every time the light caught that new abrasion, it
glinted. The white man took out his knife and cut the substance. It was
gold!”

“_Weal_ gold?” said Jack Galbraith, gathering up his sprawled-out body
with a squirrel-like quickness.

“Real gold,” answered Mar. “‘Any more stuff like this about?’ the white
man asked. The native looked at the nugget, and shrugged indifferently.
The white man dug about in the gravel with his hands and a sharp stone,
and then he sat down and thought, with his eyes on the place where the
nugget had been. The Esquimau boy got out his bird-dart, and went off
a little way after a jack-snipe. The white man knew he ought to make a
miner’s assay.”

“What’s vat?”

“That’s ‘panning.’ If he’d had a round pan like Sigma’s bread pan, he’d
have put some sand and gravel in it, and he would fill it to the brim
with water, and he’d wash the sand and gravel round and round, picking
out all the stones and letting off the water little by little, with a
circular motion—so. And all the lighter sand and stuff would get washed
out; and by and by, if the miner knows his business, any gold that may
have been in that sand, every particle, is left behind in the bottom of
the pan.”

“Gwacious! Vat _would_ be luck!” said Jack, with enthusiasm.

“No, it isn’t luck. It’s skill and specific gravity.”

“Why didn’t ve man twy it?”

“He hadn’t any pan. He hadn’t even a shovel. I’ve seen it done very
cleverly with a shovel. I’ve seen it done with a saucer. He had nothing.
How was he going to find out if there was any more of that stuff there?
Had this one nugget by any chance been dropped? No, that was absurd. Who
could have dropped it? But he looked up the bank where the bones shone,
and out of the coarse grass a skull grinned at him. Not a wolf’s skull,
or a deer’s, as he’d thought. A human being’s—a white man’s, perhaps.
Had the nugget belonged to him? Had he brought it from some valley far
away, and lost his bit of gold as well as his life here under the shadow
of the great stone anvil? The graver the man got down there by the water,
the broader the one on the bank seemed to grin. Suddenly the living man
got up, and ran toward that heap of bones as if he couldn’t rest till
he’d found out what the joke was the dead man was laughing at. He picked
up the skull, and he saw it was a white man’s.”

“How could he see vat?”

“He looked at the teeth. They were splendid. Good as any savage’s—all but
one—one was filled. When he saw that, the castaway knew that probably
this white man, who had been here before him, had dropped that nugget
in the creek—or it had been washed down there after the wolves had torn
the dead man’s clothes. But who could tell! ‘Look here,’ the live man
asked, ‘what _did_ happen?’ But the other wouldn’t say a word, just went
on grinning in that irritating way of his. So the live man picked up two
stones, and got out his big clasp-knife, and he went at that skull with
might and main, sawing at it with the knife (which was no good at all),
and hammering with first one stone and then another, working away like
one possessed.”

“Did he weally fink he could make ve skull tell him somefing?” and Jack
Galbraith laughed aloud at so foolish an adventurer.

“Seemed as if he thought he’d get _some_ satisfaction out of it, from
the way he kept on. By the time the Esquimau boy got back with the
jack-snipe, the white man had hammered away everything from that skull
except the round basin of the cranium—this part, you know. The Esquimau
boy was horrified, and made signs of disapproval.

“‘Just you wait,’ said the white man. He took the bone bowl down to the
bank. He filled it full, and three times he ‘panned’ the gravel of that
creek. _And every time he got gold!_”

“Gwacious!” said Jack, in an excited whisper.

“Yes,” agreed Mr. Mar, “when he saw colors the third time he just poured
the stuff wet into his handkerchief, and told the Esquimau boy he was
ready to go now. As he went up the bank, he passed the bones again. ‘I
wonder if he knew!’ the castaway thought, and as he went on he thought
more and more, and he got solemner and solemner. He said to himself: ‘A
gold mine will do me just about as much good as it did Old Bones, if I
have to stay up here with the Esquimaux. We’ll go back the other way,’
he called to the boy, and the boy didn’t think much of the plan. But the
white man kept looking all round in every direction, to see if there was
the least little trail leading anywhere, or the smallest human sign. Only
those bones shining so white down there on the bank! The castaway went
on, feeling pretty sick and anxious, till he looked straight up and saw
off there against the blue, that great anvil, plainer than ever. The nose
quite sharp and finely cut, the top as flat as our dining-table, and the
waist gouged in exactly as a real anvil is. ‘Well, I won’t give up going
to the top,’ he said out loud, ‘and if there _are_ any settlements—’ It
was a crazy thing to do, but he did it; and when he got to the top he
saw something he wouldn’t have seen in time, if he hadn’t climbed Anvil
Rock.”

“What did he see?” Jack gathered together his sprawled-out body and sat
up.

Mar’s eyes looked over the little boy’s head into space. “No settlements.
Beyond the creek, barren hills to the north. No hope that way. East and
west the tundra stretched to the horizon line level as the ocean. No hope
right or left. He turned round and saw off there to the south the coast
where he’d been wrecked, and the sand-spit the Esquimaux were making
ready to leave, and beyond that, against the horizon—what was that! He
nearly fell off the rock. For a two-masted schooner was lying a couple of
miles off the shore. Two masts! It flashed over him those were the two
poles he’d seen sticking up above the tundra, several hours before. Well,
he got down off that rock double quick, and he nearly killed himself
tearing back to the coast, and signaling the ship. He was only just in
time—they were weighing anchor.”

“Well,” said Jack, with a long breath of relief, “it _was_ a good fing he
climbed vat funny hill!”

“Y—yes,” said Nathaniel Mar. His tone was hardly satisfactory.

“Didn’t he get back to his fwiends all wight?”

“Oh, yes, he got back all right.”

“What did vey say when he told vem about ve gold?”

“He didn’t tell anybody about that just then.”

“Why not?”

“If he had, somebody might have rushed there and cleaned the whole creek
out, before he had a chance.”

“Oh! How soon did he go back?”

“He—he didn’t go.”

Jack sat there wide-eyed. “W—why didn’t he?”

[Illustration: “Mar’s eyes looked over the little boy’s head into
space”]

“Well, you see, he had a pretty bad time with that leg of his.”

“Oh, it was his leg, was it?”

“A—yes—his leg. He kept waiting for the doctors to cure it. Instead of
curing it they kept cutting off little bits of it.”

“Ow! Well—and after vat, when it _did_ get well.”

“It didn’t.”

“And was he lame always, like you?”

“Something like me.”

“Why didn’t _he_ get a store leg, too?”

“He did, I believe—ultimately.”

“And wasn’t it any good?”

“It wasn’t quite the same as the one he’d lost.”

“Oh, no.” Jack realized that, with a creep down his back. He could still
feel the dreadful touch of it on his fingers. “But I suppose he sent
somebody else up after vat gold?”

“N-no.”

“Well, what _did_ he do?”

“He—he got married.”

“Oh—h. And after vat?”

“Then he got a post of some sort—not easy to get, still harder to leave.”

“And—”

“And then he got some children. Oh, he was always getting things, that
fellow! Once it was intermittent fever. Anyhow he had to stay where he
was.”

“Ven who got ve gold?”

“Nobody. Not yet.”

“Ve gold is waitin’ vere now?” Jack jumped to his feet with dancing eyes.

“So—a—so he says.”

“Oh—_oh_!” Then with an air of fiery impatience:

“What you say vat man’s doin’ now?”

“He—well—I understand he’s hanging on to that post.”

“Hangin’ on a post!” Jack colored as Mar laughed, and added hurriedly,
“Just waitin’ to see if vat leg won’t get better, I s’pose.”

“Waiting for—several things.”

Jack came closer. “Oh, _doesn’t_ he mean to never mind his leg, and go
back some day?”

“I wouldn’t be surprised if he had times of thinking he would go back
_somehow_. After he’s educated his children, and got them off his hands,
and can afford to take risks. Or, if the worst comes to the worst, his
sons will go one day.”

“Or _I_ might go,” said Jack, quickly.

Mar smiled and fell silent. Jack walked away with his hands in his
breeches pockets, and his eyes big with dreams. The opening of the door
made them both start.

“Didn’t I tell you not to get out of that chair till supper?” Mrs. Mar
demanded. She stood there with the butter dish in one hand and the milk
pitcher in the other, snapping her bright eyes at the culprit.

He for his part had turned about sharply, and he fell from the infinite
skies with a bump.

“I—I—” he stammered, backing against the bookcase.

“It’s on the lower shelf,” said Mar, calmly. “The heavy brown book.” Jack
turned again, utterly bewildered, but following the direction indicated
by Mr. Mar’s walking-stick.

“That’s ‘Franklin’s Second Voyage,’ next the dictionary. Yes, that’s what
I want. I think,” he went on to his wife, as Jack stooped to obey him, “I
think I must always keep a small prisoner in here, to hand me things out
of my reach.”

She answered nothing as she set down the butter and the milk, but she
kept her eyes on Jack.

“Oh, yes,” he was saying hurriedly, “vis is Fwanklin.” He carried the
book to his friend.

“Fwanklin!” repeated that gentleman with affectation of scorn, as he
opened the book. “Now, sir, go back to your seat and practice your R’s.
It’s ridiculous for a boy of your age to be talking baby talk.”

“Yes, sir,” said Jack, getting very red as he returned to his place. Mrs.
Mar stood at the sideboard making a dressing for the salad. Every now
and then she looked over her shoulder. But Jack sat impeccable in the
penitential chair, saying softly, but with careful emphasis:

“Awound ve wugged wocks ve wagged wascal wan. Awound ve,”—but his eyes
were too shining to show a mind properly bent upon the course pursued by
that particular wascal.

After supper, while Mrs. Mar was putting Trennor and Harry to bed, Jack
Galbraith looked everywhere he could think of for his book. No, Mr. Mar
hadn’t seen it. “Here, I’ll lend you mine. You’ll understand some of the
chapter about,”—and he turned the pages till he found the place, and he
put in a slip of paper. “There! Franklin didn’t find what he was looking
for, but he’s written the best travel book I know.”

“Oh, fank you, sir.” Jack took the big volume in both arms, and was
making off with it.

“And look here, Jack, about that other fellow—the man who did find
something up there, you and I won’t tell anybody about that.”

“Oh!” He stopped and nodded at Mar over the great book. “All wight. But I
may speak to _you_ about it sometimes—”

“When we’re alone.”

“All wight. Hasn’t he,” Jack lowered his tone to conspirator’s pitch,
“hasn’t he ever told anybody but you?”

“Oh, he’s told one or two. But in confidence, you know. People he can
trust.”

Jack pulled himself up proudly. “I can keep secrets like anyfing.” But
again he lowered his voice, and smiling delightedly, “What do vey say,”
he demanded with lively anticipation, “vose ovvers, when vey hear about
it?”

Mr. Mar did not answer instantly.

Jack drew nearer, still clasping the great book. “Oh, _do_ tell me what
vey say.”

“They—they think he dreamed it.”

“B—b—but,” Jack stuttered with indignation, “doesn’t he show vem ve
nugget, and ve handkerchief wiv ve—”

“No,” said Mar, sadly. “He lost that handkerchief somewhere on the
tundra.”




CHAPTER III


Not for several years had Mar made mention of the far northern experience
which, beside laming him for life, had as yet but one visible effect upon
his circumstances—that of ruining his credit as a man of judgment among
those nearest to him.

People had recognized Nathaniel Mar as one marked out for misfortune,
when, upon his father’s death, he had been obliged to give up his
theological studies, and come back from college, to take the first
thing that offered him a little ready money for the assistance of his
mother. His modest salary as surveyor’s clerk was presently augmented, in
recognition of his good draftsmanship and his surprisingly quick mastery
of the new field. But it was not till the work he did the following
year, over in the Rock Hill district, brought him the friendship of the
prosperous young mine owner Galbraith, that Mar found an opportunity
of following the more scientific side of his new profession. It was
Galbraith who got him the post on the Coast Survey, that led to Mar’s
joining the Russian-American Expedition.

After his return the handsome schoolmistress, who had reluctantly said
“no” to the penniless surveyor, consented to look with favor upon the
Discoverer of Gold in the new territory of Alaska.

But she warmly opposed Mar’s design of going to Rock Hill to share the
great secret with his friend Galbraith. No, indeed! The Rock Hill mining
magnate was in small need of “tips.” It was clearly Mar’s duty to give
the men of Miss Trennor’s family the first chance of joining in this
glorious scheme that was to enrich them all.

When Harriet Trennor called the Trennor brothers “the men of her
family,” she made the most of what was a second cousinship. It was even
the case that she was not on very good terms with those go-ahead young
gentlemen; for the Trennors, in spite of their prosperity, had never,
as she expressed it, “done anything” for her. It had been for the sake
of her old father that they had bestirred themselves sufficiently to
recommend Harriet for the post of assistant superintendent of the Girls’
College of Valdivia. But after providing her with an opportunity to
leave their common birthplace in St. Joseph, Missouri, the Trennors and
their respective wives had, in point of fact, neglected Miss Harriet to
such a degree, that there would be a certain magnificence in her heaping
coals of fire on their heads. She, the poor relation, whom they had so
little regarded, would put it in the way of men merely well-off to become
millionaires. They would learn her worth at last!

Yes, yes, Nathaniel must keep the great secret close, till the Trennors
(who were in New York on their yearly business trip) should have
returned. But the affairs of the brothers took them to Mexico, and their
home coming was further delayed.

While they tarried acute pneumonia appeared upon the Rock Hill scene, and
carried off John Galbraith. Little part in Mar’s grief at the loss of his
best-loved friend was played by the thought that now he could not count
upon his “backing.” Galbraith took with him out of the world something
that to a man of Mar’s temperament meant more. And at that time he looked
upon himself as possessor of a secret that any capitalist in the country
would hold himself lucky to share. It was not till the return of his
wife’s cousins that he found there could be exceptions to this foregone
conclusion.

As enterprising dabblers in real estate and mining, and with the Palmas
Valley Bank behind them, the Trennor brothers were constantly being
approached by people with schemes for making millions. Such persons,
though almost invariably as poor as Mar, were not often, the Trennor
brothers agreed, ready with propositions so fantastic.

Alaska was in those days further away from men’s imaginations than
Patagonia. The few people who had anything to say about the newly
acquired territory, used it only as a club to belabor the then secretary
of state. What had he been thinking of to advise his foolish country
to pay seven millions for the barren rocks and worthless ice-fields
that astute Russia, after one hundred and twenty-six years’ attempt at
occupation, was so ready to abandon!

“Worthless!” retorted Secretary Seward’s friends. “Why, the Seal Islands
alone—”

“Yes, yes, the Seal Islands _are_ alone on the credit side of the
transaction. Seward gave those seven millions for the two little
Pribyloffs, and the value of Alaska may be gaged by the fact that it was
just thrown in.”

Was it to be believed, the Trennors asked, was it _likely_ there was gold
in a place where fellows with such keen noses as the Russians—they shook
their heads. Both of them shook their heads, for the Trennor brothers
always did everything together. Who could believe it had been left for
a man like Mar—besides, that gold should be up there was dead against
the best geologic opinion of the day. The precious metal had never been
found under these conditions. There were reasons, scientific reasons,
as anybody but Mar would know, why gold couldn’t exist in just that
formation (they spoke as if the vast new realm boasted but one). And,
finally, even if there _was_ gold in such a place, how the dickens was it
going to be got out?

It was in the talk about mining facilities that Mar’s own faith suffered
the first of many hurts.

He was obliged to concede that these astute young men were well-informed
as regards the difficulties and disappointments of mining, even in a land
where transport was easy, food cheap, and labor plentiful—a land blessed
by running water and perpetual summer. No less was Mar constrained to
admit that this gold he believed he had found was hidden in a barren
corner of the uttermost North, where not even an occasional tree promised
timber for sluice boxes, where the winter was nine months long, and
where, even in summer, the soil six inches below the surface was welded
with the frost of ages.

They were surprised, the Trennors said, that any one should expect them
to take stock in such a—

Oh, he didn’t (Mar hastened to defend himself), he didn’t at all
expect—it was only that his wife had begged him to come to them first.

And they smiled. They always smiled when Mar’s mad notion was mentioned.
Even after it ceased to be actually mentioned, they had for his mere name
a particular kind of tolerant, distant-cousin-by-marriage smile that said
“poor Mar,” with an accent on the adjective.

The new Mrs. Mar was at first boundlessly indignant with her kinsmen.
“Never mind,” she adjured her husband, with flashing eyes; as soon as he
should be able to travel, they would go up there themselves. She seemed
unobservant of the fact that his spirits were not raised by her kind
proposition. They would have no trouble, she assured him, in finding
worthier partners to join them in the great scheme when once they had
“made sure.”

“Made sure?” said Mar, wincing; “but I _have_ made sure.”

“Yes, yes, of course. Still you did lose the nugget—and the gold dust,
too.”

For the first time Mar changed the subject.

“You haven’t anything _to show_,” she persisted. To which he answered
nothing.

Shortly after they were married, Mar’s mother became very ill. The
following spring she died. Mar’s own health and spirits were a good deal
lowered by the surgical torment he was called on periodically to undergo,
as amputation followed amputation.

Meanwhile, without waiting to “go up there and make sure,” two efforts
on Mrs. Mar’s part to interest moneyed men in her husband’s discovery,
resulted not alone in failing to convince any one else that this was a
fine opportunity for investment, but ultimately in undermining her own
faith.

With the coming of her first child she prepared to cast overboard the
wild hope (she saw now that it _was_ wild) of a fortune up yonder in the
ice-fields, and showed herself wisely ready to make what she could out of
the saner possibilities life presented in Valdivia. Her cousins had been
right. She wouldn’t admit it to them—not yet—but it was a crazy scheme,
that notion of gold in the arctic regions!

Dreamer as he was, Mar missed nothing of the intended effect when she
first ceased to talk about his discovery—ceased to plan all life with
that fact for its corner-stone. Her initial silence hurt him probably
more than the half-veiled taunts of a later time. It was all the
difference between the shrinking of an open wound and the dull beating of
an ancient cicatrice.

Not only, as time went on, did she resent the illusion she had been
under, but, as is common with women of her type, her husband’s greater
significance since motherhood had come to her, made her increasingly
dread that foolish infatuation of his. She foresaw that a continued faith
in the value of his “find” would stand between him and energetic pursuit
of fortune in any other direction. So it was that the North was not
merely for her, as time went on, the type of a shattered dream—it came to
be her and her babies’ rival in this man’s thoughts. This man—who owed
to them all his thoughts, all his faith and energy—he was divided in his
allegiance.

And not in dreams alone might he desert them. He might even conceivably
insist, against all rational advice and plain duty, he might insist on
going back there! The mere idea of his fatuous clinging to the old plan
came to exercise over her an almost uncanny power for misery. Not that he
continued openly to admit his preoccupation. But it was there—she was
sure of that—in his head, more properly in his heart, his refuge, his
darling, his delight. She came to feel for it the hatred, and to have
before it the involuntarily nerve recoil, that lies for some wives in
the thought of another woman. What if she never succeeded in rooting the
fancy out of his brain? How was she at least to make sure of preventing
his squandering time and money in pursuit of it?—now, when she could not
go too, and when his going would mean (as she honestly thought) disaster
to her and to the children and the humiliation of falling back for
cousinly help on those wise young Missourians, who had seen at once the
madness of the scheme.

She patched up the breach with her two kinsmen, and induced them to offer
her husband a small position in their bank.

_That_ would hold him.

But although she succeeded in seeing the cripple made teller—as a first
step, she was firmly convinced, on the road to a partnership—she was not
delivered from her fear. The unspoken dread that he might throw aside
the humble, though precious, “sure thing” for this chimera beckoning
from the North—the dread of it became the main factor in their spiritual
relation. For not only did she never free herself from her grudging love
of the man—and never, therefore, from her shrinking at the prospect of
separation—not only did she conceive of him in the American way as the
property of his family and bound as bondsmen are to serve them to the
end, but in addition to all that, more and more as the years went on, did
she come profoundly to disbelieve in the validity of his story.

“Do you still think you may go back there one day?” she burst out on
one occasion, looking darkly at the reconnaissance map that hung on the
dining-room wall. Mar mumbled something about the satisfaction in the
verifying of an impression.

“Verifying _what_? How do you verify pure fancy?” Then turning suddenly
upon him, “If ever you do go, you’ll only be giving a fantastic reason
for a restless man’s longing to leave his home.”

At moments conceived by her to be critical, she would toss at him the
reproach of his well-known visionariness, and all their old foolish hope
and its utter loss would be held up to scorn in her saying, apropos of
something quite foreign: “That’s like some one I once knew who wanted
people to believe in a miracle. But not without proof, he said. He
_had_ proof—absolute proof—only he’d lost it.” Or, less offensive, but
for Mar no less pointed, the form of skepticism his loss of the nugget
had crystallized for her, “You’ve got to have something to _show_ to a
Missourian.”

This was later not only adopted by her boys as a favorite family gibe,
but introduced into their school, and thence spread abroad as a foolish
and pointless saying sometimes will, no one quite knowing why, till all
of that generation, whatever their origin, would say with a wag of the
head: “You’ve got to _show_ me—I’m from Missouri,” whenever they wished
to announce themselves acute fellows by no means to be taken in.

As to the particular matter that gave rise to the saying, Mrs. Mar’s
strong personal feeling about it was augmented by outside circumstances.
Stories of failure in gold mining were too rife and too well-attested
not to have a significance difficult to disregard. Blameless misfortune
as well as wholesale swindling, were so much the order of the day in the
West, that men of business like the Trennors, when they wanted to promote
some mining scheme, must needs have recourse to the gorgeous East.
New York had plenty of money for “wildcat” schemes. But no place, the
wise would tell you, like conservative old Boston for floating a risky
concern. New Englanders were at that distance which lends enchantment.
For them gold mining is still a form of romance—the mere thought of it
goes to the head like wine.

But Valdivia was neither near enough to the mining centers to catch
the fever, nor yet so far away but what her citizens mightily feared
infection. Had not their townsman, Ben White, lost his head and his
fortune over at Huerfano Creek? Wasn’t there young Andrews for a warning!

No catastrophe of this kind in their little world lost through Mrs. Mar’s
agency any of its ironic usefulness as illustration. She succeeded not
only in making her husband doubt the wisdom of giving up a sure thing in
the bank, to claim an unworkable gold mine, but little by little, as the
rain and the weather wear away the sharp outlines of a stone inscription,
so for Nathaniel Mar the years and the unbelief about him brought a
gradual blurring of the picture, till even to himself its early outlines
were a little dimmed.

To revive its actuality, more than for any other purpose, nearly ten
years after he had told the story to little Jack Galbraith, he told it
again to Mr. Elihu H. Cox. The man listened with such a look in his big,
fishy eyes, in a silence so galling, that Mar interposed hurriedly:
“And there’s one capital thing about it. It’s safe enough. If the gold’s
there, it certainly won’t run away,” and abruptly changed the subject;
though to hear himself saying “if it’s there,” rankled in his memory like
apostasy. He would never tell the story again till his boys were grown
and he told it to them. _They_ would believe him. They, with youth and
four sound legs between them, they would go up there and justify the long
faith.

For fear that he might die before they were old enough to be
indoctrinated, he wrote out as circumstantial an account as he could
between intervals of black despair at finding how dim were certain
details. He grappled with the horror and saw it recede before the
draftsman’s skill and his peerless satisfaction in preparing careful
diagrams and a map to larger scale. There was an effect of mathematical
accuracy about these illustrations of his account that gave him back his
confidence. If there was any trifling difference between these data and
those furnished upon his return, the apparent discrepancy lay in the
essential impressionism of mere words. The compass and the rule can’t
lie. He put the precious document away with his will, in the vault of
the Palmas Valley Bank, but he did not put away the thought of it. On
the contrary, he kept it by him day and night, turning it over in his
mind with the rich comfort of the man who reflects that he will leave to
his children a handsome inheritance and a fund of gratitude. Something
in this case that partook of the nature of a paternal life-insurance—the
kind of thing that had not profited, could not profit the giver, except
as it profited him to feel that for all his appearance of being one of
life’s failures, he yet had insured his children against the meaner
assaults of fortune. For this “policy” that he held for them was “paid
up.” Oh, yes, Nathaniel Mar had paid heavily—not yearly, but daily,
almost hourly, for his lien upon the riches of the North.

The thought of the gold-shotted creek between the Great Stone Anvil and
the arctic circle comforted him not least when he looked at his little
daughter. It was good to know—the knowledge helped him through many a
difficult hour—that Hildegarde would never be forced to join the ever
fuller ranks of the bread-winning women. It would be no hurt to her that,
however great an heiress she might be, she had been frugally brought up.

There was something large and fine and tranquil about the
Scandinavian-looking girl, whom her parents had called by the stately
northern name with more luck than attends many a christening—since it is
well-known Victoria is, like as not, to take on an aspect depressed and
down-trodden; Grace to turn out clumsy and hideous; while Ivy shows a
sturdy independence, and Blanche and Lily grows swarthy as a squaw.

But the fact was that the little Mar girl was named Harriet Hildegarde,
and was even called “Hattie” till she was nearly twelve, when, after
remarking one day, “I don’t look like a Hattie, and I’m not going to be
a Hattie,” she refused thereafter to hear the obnoxious diminutive and
quietly but firmly coerced her family and her schoolmates into saying
“Hildegarde,” if they wanted her to notice them.

Mrs. Mar was grieved to find that her only daughter had no conspicuous
talents, and was not even a girl of spirit—lacked, moreover, the will
to cultivate that affectation of being spirited, which goes in America
by the name of “brightness.” But she was not a bad sort of little girl
after all; she got her lessons, and played games with a certain boyish
gusto, and gardened with a patient devotion that her mother thought
worthy of a better cause. But Mrs. Mar consoled herself for the girl’s
lack of brilliancy by reflecting that Hildegarde was probably going to be
handsome and that men were great donkeys and might never find out that
she was slow.

Hildegarde herself was conscious of her shortcomings—without the
knowledge overwhelming her. Life was going to be very good, even if
she wasn’t at the head of the class, or a shining light at the school
commencements. She had no talent for music, and quite as little for
recitation. It was something to hear her saying, in the famous garden
scene—

    “Geh’ falsche gleissnerische Königin
    Wie du die Welt so täusch’ ich Dich—”

in a tone of unruffled courtesy and with a brow serene. When the fiery
Madeleine Smulsky took her off with, “This is Hildegarde laying dark
plots—now she’s doing foul murder,” and proceeded to translate her
friend’s large tranquillity into the feverish terms of picturesque
wickedness, the effect was distinctly diverting. Even Hildegarde laughed.
For she got over “minding.” It was when she was quite little that she had
suffered most, and from the scorn of her own family. Her brothers were
both “such very bright boys,” and her mother she knew to be enormously
clever. It had been painful to feel that beside these richly dowered
ones, she was “next door to an idiot.” She made no outward struggle
against the verdict of her family, accepting it as many a young creature
will, without a doubt of its being as just as final. But, fortunately,
hers was a nature too sane and sunny for her to run the risk many
children do of coming nervously to dread, and so making true, a prophecy
having no foundation in necessity. When she discovered that she had
competent hands—hands with which she could perform all manner of pleasant
domestic miracles—that gradually, and because of her, the house was
transformed and the garden made to smile; that, moreover (assuring her
of a hold upon the fine arts, too), she could tell ghost stories that
made her school friends gibber with excitement, the girl felt agreeably
conscious that her destiny after all was maybe larger than the family eye
had been able to discern.

When Hildegarde was sixteen a new pupil appeared at the Valdivia School
for Young Ladies. A little girl hardly twelve, delicate, pretty,
appealing, yet self-sufficing; so backward in some of her studies, and
so advanced in others, that she could not be entered in either the upper
primary or lower academic classes, but was sent to recite arithmetic and
geography with the infants, Latin with the first academic girls, and
French with the second collegiates—young ladies four to six years older
than little Bella Wayne.

She was a boarder, and it was said her parents had put her under the
special care of Miss Gillow, the principal. She even had special dishes
cooked for her, and the fact that these “milk puddings” (as it seemed
they were called) were plainer than the food set before the other
boarders, did nothing to mitigate the offensiveness of the distinction.
Certainly the principal accorded the “new girl” so many privileges that a
strong party sprang up against her.

Hildegarde, even before a certain day of wrath, had found herself
unconsciously absorbed in watching this thin slip of prettiness, who
looked as if a puff of wind would blow her away, who ought to have
carried herself humbly, if not actually depressed, in her capacity of
unclassifiable new-comer, and who yet walked about with her little nose
in the air, as if she despised Valdivia, and especially scorned the
critical young ladies of Valdivia’s celebrated school.

It did not help her good standing that she showed herself indifferent
to an opportunity of joining the Busy Bees. Now, the Busy Bees were a
very popular organization which not only sewed on alternate Saturday
afternoons at the rectory, but danced with an equal regularity, in
various other places, and organized a bazaar once a year in the Masonic
Hall. Besides the gaiety of this function, there was a fine flavor
of philanthropy about the regular application of the proceeds to the
clothing and educating of a little Hindu girl, who was able strangely
soon to write pious letters to the young ladies of Valdivia—letters in
which she seemed to get even with her benefactors by saying that she
never forgot to pray for them. The Bees had had the joy of deciding by
what name their protégé should be christened. As there were three Marys
and six Trennors among them, the little Hindu was called Mary Trennor,
and every properly constituted girl felt pledged for Mary Trennor’s
material and spiritual welfare—that is, every girl in Valdivia whose
fortunate social condition permitted her to aspire to wear the badge
of the Golden Bee. It followed that the new girl was not properly
constituted when she declined the honor. It was even apparent that
her heart was not in the right place. For when Beatrice Trennor most
forbearingly showed the new girl the framed photograph of the Hindu
convert, in order to stimulate interest in the cause, Miss Bella Wayne
turned from it with the observation, “She’s ugly. I shan’t do a single
thing for such a hideous little girl. I don’t think they ought to be
encouraged.”

It was plain, therefore, that she thought too much of good looks, and was
a stony-hearted monster.

“Serves her right,” said primaries, academics and collegiates all with
one voice, when Bella Wayne, having for a week daily put the arithmetic
class to shame, was banished to Miss MacIver’s room to spend two hours in
austere solitude over the lesson of the day.

Hildegarde had got special permission to go for ten minutes after school
hours to visit Madeleine Smulsky (also a boarder), who was in bed with
a violent cold. Coming down-stairs, as Hildegarde passed Miss MacIver’s
room she saw the door cautiously open. A spectacled eye gleamed strangely
low down in the aperture for one of Miss MacIver’s height, and then the
owner of the eye, as if reassured by the look of things outside, opened
the door a little wider, and the apparition stood fully revealed. Miss
MacIver, many inches shorter than anybody had ever seen her before, and
narrowed in proportion, the familiar crochet shawl hanging dowdily over
one shoulder, the stiff-held head ornamented with the front of sandy
curls, a gouty finger held crookedly up, the effect of cold in the nose
faithfully reproduced as the voice twanged out:

“Neow young ladies, observe—” It was the arithmetic teacher to the life,
only it was Bella Wayne, with her perky little nose supporting huge round
spectacles, and her baby mouth pursed in severity repeating the rule,
“One or bore of the decibal divisiods of a unid are galled a decibal
fragtion.”

Hildegarde had stopped, stared, and was seized with uncontrollable
giggles. Madeleine Smulsky, hearing these demonstrations, got up out of
bed and made all haste to thrust her bare toes through the banisters,
and crane a tousled head far enough over the rail to discover what was
happening below. Her ecstatic merriment induced Miss Wayne to come
further into the hall, and reprove her with a supple young finger stiffly
crooked, and speaking not only with a cold in the head, but with that
intolerable click in the nose of the sufferer from chronic catarrh—

“I would lige yeou do observe there is a sbezial beaudy aboud the
laws of bathebadigs—” Again the dreadful noise in the impudent little
nose. Madeleine’s attempt to suppress her laughter brought on a fit of
coughing, which, with a spasmodic suddenness, choked and died in her
throat. For all of a sudden there were three figures in the hall below,
and one of them was the real Miss MacIver, saying to herself in miniature:

“And now, Miss Wayne, you may take off my shawl, and my skirt, and my
glasses.” (Not a syllable about the opulent front.) “And in ten minutes
go and report to the principal.”

[Illustration: “It was the teacher of arithmetic to the life, only it was
Bella Wayne”]

As the real Miss MacIver, six feet of indignation, turned away trembling
with fury, she looked back an instant over her shoulder to say: “You or
I, Biss Wayne, bust leave Valdivia—”

But Bella had already vanished into the room of penitence, and was
feverishly pulling off her strange habiliments. The bare toes of Miss
Smulsky had been hurriedly withdrawn from between the banisters, and any
girl but Hildegarde Mar would have been fleeing down the staircase, “and
so home.” But she walked quietly away, her large deliberateness even a
little emphasized as she went, weighed down by fearful speculation as to
what form of retribution would overtake the wicked, new girl.

Hildegarde went to school the next morning ten minutes earlier than
usual. No one yet in the big school-room, so she wandered restlessly
through the empty halls, wishing she dared go up-stairs and compare
notes with Madeleine. From a window at the back, looking out on a group
of eucalyptus trees and a mass of syringa, she saw little Bella Wayne
sitting very subdued on the topmost of two stone steps; slate on knee and
pencil poised, but eyes fastened on a woodpecker tap-tap-tapping at the
tree.

Hildegarde went out and spoke kindly to the unlucky little girl. “What’s
happened since—?”

“Nothing much,” and Bella put up her chin.

“Are you—are you going away?”

“Me? No.” And with that she dropped her slate and pencil on the step,
dropped her face into her two hands, and wept.

Hildegarde thought she had misheard—it must be that Bella was crying
because she was expelled. After all Hildegarde had expected she would be
expelled. What she had not expected was that she, one of the big girls,
would be so sorry to hear that this was the last she should see of little
Bella Wayne. Hildegarde picked up the broken slate, and tried to think of
something comforting.

“I was _sure_ they’d send me home,” Bella sobbed. “But they w-won’t! Not
even if I d-don’t beg her p-par-don.”

“And you _want_ to be sent home!”

“Of course!” Bella got out a handkerchief three inches square and dabbed
her eyes.

“Was that why you did it?”

“No. It _would_ have been if I’d thought she’d come and catch me.
But—no—I did it because—oh, because there wasn’t any other earthly thing
to do in that room!” she said, with a burst. Then, more collectively:
“Were you ever in Miss MacIver’s room?”

“No. I’ve always been rather afraid of Miss MacIver.”

“Well, wait till you’ve seen her room—and her family! You’ll be ’fraider
than ever. The only pictures she has in there are photographs of a lot
of nightmarey people all just like her. Oh, it was dreadful being shut
up there with millions of MacIvers! I did everything I could think of
to forget ’em. I looked at all her dull books. Then I smelt all her
bottles—_they_ aren’t so dull. Do you know she’s got seventeen on her
wash-stand?”

“Not bottles!”

“Bottles. When I’d smelt them all—some very queer—what else _was_ there
to take your mind off those pictures but to try on her things?”

The three-minute bell began to ring, and Hildegarde went back to the
school-room.

Bella did not reappear among her kind for twenty-four hours. Some said
she’d already gone home. Others said no, she was waiting till her mother
came for her. Certainly Miss MacIver made no sign; but her cold seemed
better.

Upon resuming her place the next day, Bella, still with her nose in the
air, publicly announced that she had begged Miss MacIver’s pardon.

“How did they make you do it?” Hildegarde asked the little girl at recess.

The wicked Miss Wayne was again sitting solitary on the stone steps among
the shrubbery at the back, holding on her knees a new slate, the lower
part covered with neat little figures—the upper elegantly decorated with
dragons.

“_No_body made me,” answered Bella, while she carefully shaded the
scaly coil on the monster’s tail. “The door was a little bit open—Miss
MacIver’s door—and I saw her packing up. Then she looked out and caught
me peeking at her.”

“Heavens!” breathed Hildegarde, so overcome she sat down. “What happened
then?”

“Oh, I went in.”

“She called you?”

“No.”

“You didn’t go in without being made to?”

“Yes, I did.”

“Gracious! How _could_ you, Bella?”

“I thought I’d better. I went in and asked her pardon.”

“What did she say?”

“She just”—the outrageous Bella made the obnoxious clicking in her nose.
“Do you know she’s only got two dresses?”

“Yes, I’ve noticed.”

“But she’s very well off for fronts.”

“Is she?”

Bella nodded. “Got three.”

“You don’t mean to tell me, Bella Wayne, Miss MacIver’s got three false
fronts!”

“Yes, she has. And the weeest little, teenty-weenty trunk, she’s got. But
it’s quite big enough. I could see she hadn’t anything, hardly, to put
in it. Only bottles and fronts. After I’d begged pardon, and was going
out, I suddenly thought she must be pretty poor, even if she did have
such a lot of—do you suppose it’s because she can’t afford hats? Well, I
don’t know. Anyhow I asked her what school she was going to after this.
She said she didn’t know. Then I looked at those nightmarey MacIvers and
asked her if she was going home. She suddenly began to look awfuller than
ever. I saw _she_ was thinking about the MacIvers, too, and it was ’most
more than she could bear. So I ran back and begged her not to go. I said
I did so need her.”

“You needed her?”

“Yes, to—to teach me decimal fractions.” Bella brought out the words a
little shamefaced. Then, hurriedly, as if to forestall misapprehension:
“Oh, I _said_ I knew it wasn’t much of an attraction for her—of course,
it must be perfectly horrid to have a girl like me in the arithmetic
class. But, after all”—Bella paused, and then, with the air of a
discoverer of one of the deeper mysteries of nature—“after all, Miss
MacIver _likes_ hammering those disgusting rules into girls. What
she hates is to think there’s a girl going round without those rules
somewhere inside her. So I just told her that wherever she was going
she wouldn’t find anybody who knew as little about fractions as I did.
I was certain I told her, perfectly certain, that she could show me
all about ’em if only she wasn’t going away. One thing was sure as a
gun—I was never going to let anybody else teach me! She said something
about that. It was the first time she spoke, and she stood like this,
with her flannel petticoat in one hand, and a bottle in the other. But
I just said: ‘Seven people have tried it already, and _you_ know if
they succeeded. There’s only one person in the world that can make me
understand those disgusting rules.’ And I went quite close to her, and
I said: ‘Miss MacIver, cross my heart and hope I may die, if ever I let
anybody else _speak_ to me about fractions!’ So we agreed it was her duty
to stay. But now the awful thing is I’ve _got_ to do these sickening
sums! Isn’t it terrible what a lot of trouble you can make for yourself,
just all in a minute?”

“Well, I hope you’ll stick to your part of the bargain, Bella,” said the
big girl, smiling.

“Got to—got to!” said the luckless one, flourishing her pencil over the
biggest of the dragons. “If I don’t she’ll go away and starve with the
rest of the MacIvers; or drink up all those medicine bottles, and die in
a wink—like that!”

“Look here, shall I just see if you’re going the right way about it?”

“Oh, _thank_ you,”—Bella relinquished the slate with alacrity—“only be
careful not to rub out my dragons. They keep my mind off the MacIvers.”

And that was how the friendship began.




CHAPTER IV


Nathaniel Mar made the mistake of thinking that you can put off to a
given date impressing your good judgment on those who share your life.

Trenn and Harry had an affection for their father—that he without
difficulty inspired—but in their heart of hearts they were a little
ashamed of their love for him, as a species of weakness. They frankly
despised his _laissez-aller_ way of life, and looked upon him as a
warning. Their mother had seen to that.

The Mar boys, however, had shown business capacity from their childhood,
when instead of buying “peanut brittle” and going to the circus, they
saved up their money to invest in hens. They made what their mother
called “a pretty penny” by selling fresh eggs to the neighbors. The
thriving young tradesmen made even their mother pay for whatever she
required, and she “planked down the cash” without a murmur. It was a
small price for the holy satisfaction of seeing that her children were
early learning the value of money.

Mar got less pleasure out of his sons’ budding business instincts. He was
even obviously annoyed when he discovered that Trenn helped Eddie Cox
with his lessons, not out of good comradeship, but at the rate of “two
bits” for each half-hour’s aid.

“It’s ugly,” said Mar, with unusual spirit. His wife felt obliged to
point out that she herself had been engaged in very much the same
occupation, when he first met her. The “ugliness” of being paid for
helping people with their studies had not oppressed him then.

“You were their teacher,” said her husband.

“And Trenn is Eddie’s teacher while he’s teaching him!” Then as Mar
opened his lips, she quickly closed the argument by adding, “Besides,
_Eddie’s_ father has made money and Trenn’s father hasn’t. Eddie Cox will
have to buy brains all his life—he may just as well begin now.”

Trenn Mar was not yet nineteen when he was so fortunate as to have two
business openings. One was to go down to a ranch in southern California
and round up cattle for Karl Siegel, and learn all he could for Trenn
Mar. The other, to enter the employment of Messrs. Wilks & Simpson, of
the Crœsus Creek Mining Company.

Trenn’s father meant him to take the latter—in fact he had put himself to
an uncommon amount of trouble to get his son this opening. But Trenn was
all for the cattle business. “Besides, look at what Siegel offers. It’s
wonderful! Those men usually expect a young fellow to buy his experience.
But Siegel—”

“Yes,” agreed Mar; “it looks better to start with, but that’s not the
main thing. You must look ahead.”

Trenn opened his brown eyes. He even grinned. “Why yes, I mean to.”

“With Wilks & Simpson you’ll get the hang of the best managed
placer-mining property in California.”

“But that whole blessed country is prospected already. There’s no money
in it for me.”

“That’s precisely what there is in it.”

Trenn looked about the room, impatient to be gone. What did his father
know about money? Less than many a sharp boy of twelve.

“Sound mining knowledge,” he was saying, “will be very useful. Not only
for itself, but because it will bring you into business contact with
mining men.”

“What good’ll that do me?” demanded the boy, impatiently. “_We_ haven’t
got any capital.”

“No, _they’ll_ have the capital. You’ll have something more rare.”

“What?”

“A great property to develop.” Then he told his son the story of the
shipwreck, and of those wonderful hours on the farther side of Anvil
Rock. Trenn sat and stared. Mar wished he would stop it. It got on his
nerves at last, those round, brown eyes, keen, a little hard, fixed in
that wide, unwinking gaze.

“So that’s why I say let the cattle business go. Take the small salary
that Wilks & Simpson offer, study practical mining, and wait for your
chance. In any case, by the time Harry’s left the High School you’ll have
some valuable experience to bring into the partnership.”

Trenn got up and crossed the room.

“Yes, that’s the place,” said Mar, excitedly, thinking the boy’s goal was
the brown and faded reconnaissance map. But Trenn walked straight past it
to the window, and stood looking out, to where the duck-pond used to be,
and where now a row of pretentious little pseudo-Spanish “villas” shut
out the prospect. And still he didn’t speak.

“What I consider so important, is not the practical knowledge _per se_,
though I think it a very real value. Not that so much, as the fact that
through associating yourself with that kind of enterprise you are brought
into relation with just the men you’ll need to know. If I hadn’t gone to
Rock Hill I would never have met Galbraith. The longer I live, the more
I realize it’s through _people_—through having the right sort of human
relationships, that work is best forwarded. Here have I lived for nearly
twenty years with a secret worth millions, and for lack of knowing the
right men—”

“Why did you never tell Charlie Trennor?” the boy turned round to ask.

“Oh, Charlie Trennor! He’s not the sort. But, as a matter of fact, I
did once mention the circumstance to the Trennors. Many years ago. But
they are men who”—Mar stumbled—“they’ll never do anything very big; they
neither one of them have a scintilla of imagination.” And then, in sheer
excitement, speaking his mind for once: “There never was a Trennor who
had.”

“I expect,” said the boy, doggedly, “there’s a certain amount of Trennor
about me. I never noticed that _I_ had any imagination to speak of.”

Mar was conscious that his own spirit was contracting in a creeping
chill. But he said to himself it was only because he had made the mistake
of criticizing his wife (by implication) before her son. It was right and
proper that Trenn, on such an occasion, should range himself on the side
of his mother’s family. Mar’s conception of loyalty commonly protected
him from appearing to pass adverse judgment on the Trennors. But he was
excited and overwrought to-day. _He_, not Trenn. All through the story,
that for Mar was of such palpitating importance, this well-groomed
youth had kept himself so well in hand, that his father, looking at
the “correct,” cool face, had somewhat modified the presentment of the
narrative, had cut description, emotion, wonder, and come to Hecuba as
quickly as might be. And yet now that, with as business-like an air
as he could muster, he had revealed his great secret—handed over the
long-treasured legacy—something still in the judicial young face that
gave the older man a sensation of acute self-consciousness, made him in
some inexplicable manner feel “cheap.”

But he would conquer the ridiculous inclination.

It was for Mar an hour of tremendous significance. He had been waiting
for it for eighteen years. “After all,” he said, making a fresh start,
“you don’t need imagination in this case. You need only to use your eyes—”

Trenn lifted his, and the use he made of them was to look at his father.
Didn’t say a single word. Just looked at the heavily-lined face a moment
and then allowed his clear, brown eyes to drop till they rested on the
toes of his own immaculate boots.

Hardly more than three seconds between the raising and the lowering of
the eyes. Not a sound in the room. And yet between the meeting of that
look and the losing of it, Nathaniel Mar passed through the most painful
crisis of a life made well acquainted with pain.

There is a special sting in the skepticism of the young. They should be
full of faith, inclined even to credulity. Fit task for their elders, the
checking of too generous ardor. But for the elder to detect the junior in
thinking him foolishly enthusiastic, childishly gullible—there is, in
that conjuncture, something to the older mind quite specially wounding.
It passes the limit of mere personal humiliation. It takes on the air of
an affront against the seemliness of nature. The elder has betrayed his
class and kind—has laid open to callow derision the dignity of the riper
years.

Mar waited. And little as he looked like it he was praying. “Oh, my boy,
believe me! Have faith that what I say is so. And then I’ll have faith
that all the loss will be won back, through _you_, Trenn. I’ll take heart
again. It all depends on you. We’ll do great things together, Trenn—you
and I—oh, believe, believe!”

But Trennor Mar sat there on the narrow ledge of the window-sill
absolutely silent, with his brown eyes on his shining boots.

“I was wrong,” said his father, humbly. “I have put you off the track by
using the word imagination. It has no place here. I speak to you of fact.”

Trenn got up with the brisk air of one who remembers he has business to
transact, then pausing for a moment with an eye flown already to find his
hat, “I might,” he said obligingly, “I might try to get up there some
vacation, and have a look round.”

He “might.” He might _try_. During some idle interval in the real
business of life. Once on the spot he would condescend to “look round.”

Even his own son could not take the thing seriously.

Well, it began to look as if, after all, they might be right—his wife,
Charlie and Harrington Trennor, Elihu Cox, and now Trenn. Mar, the man
who believed he had a gold mine in the arctic regions, was a sort of
harmless monomaniac. Sitting there in a sudden darkness that was dashed
with self-derision (much was clear in those scorching flashes), Nathaniel
Mar met the grim moment when to his own mind he first admitted doubt.

Groping by and by for comfort, he touched the heart of sorrow with
“Nothing like this can ever happen to me again.”

It was true. In that hour something precious went out of his life. No
one, not even Trenn, had any idea what had happened. But every one saw
that Nathaniel Mar was changed.

       *       *       *       *       *

Trenn went to work on Karl Siegel’s ranch, and Harry presently announced
that he meant to join him. No, he wasn’t going to finish at the High
School. Trenn had an opportunity to go in with Siegel on a new deal, and
Harry could be made use of, too, if he came _now_. Such an opportunity
might never repeat itself. Mrs. Mar was of the same opinion as the boys,
and Harry was in towering good spirits.

His father wondered dully. Ought he not give his younger son the same
chance he’d given the elder, even if, like Trenn, Harry should fail
utterly to see how great it was?

Mar shrank from a second ordeal, and yet he knew that, vaguely enough, he
had been depending on Harry’s helping him to bear Trenn’s indifference
and unbelief. Had he not for a year now, in any lighter hour, invariably
said to himself: “After all, I have two boys. Perhaps Harry will be the
one”—yes, he must tell Harry, or the boy might reproach him in time to
come.

Trenn’s letter had arrived in the morning. All day Mar revolved in his
head how he would present this other “opening” so that Harry— In the end
he resolved to take the papers out of the safe, and simply turn them over
to his son, as though the father were no longer there to give the story
tongue. Mar took the precious packet home with him the same afternoon.
Harry was out. That evening he was late for supper, and he came in full
of the outfit he’d been buying.

“Buying an outfit already!” his father exclaimed.

“Of course! _I_ don’t mean to let the grass grow—”

“Nor Trenn, apparently. I hadn’t heard that he was financing you.”

“He isn’t. I had a little saved up, and mother gave me the rest.”

Mar stared through his spectacles, and met the bright roving eyes of the
lady.

“_You_ gave him the rest! How were you able to do that?”

“Oh, I have a pittance in the City Bank.”

The rival concern. Even Hildegarde gaped with astonishment at
this revelation. Mrs. Mar had not trusted any one to know of this
nest-egg—savings out of the “house money,” the inadequacy of which had
been so often deplored. She seemed to be torn now between regret that its
existence should have been revealed, and pride that she had wrung it out
of conditions so unpromising.

“Yes,” she said, with a spark of anger in her eye, “and you’ll be kind
enough, Nathaniel, not to break your arm, or get yourself disabled in
any way, for there’s nothing left now for a rainy day. Unless _you_ have
looked ahead as I’ve struggled to—”

He knew that she knew he had not “looked ahead” in her sense of laying by
a secret hoard, but the form of her mandate pricked him.

He glanced at the desk for comfort. He had, after all, “looked ahead” in
another fashion—as Harry would see. But—again he fell back before the
check of an outfit already bought for another purpose. And Harry was
talking all the time that he was eating—telling his mother about his
prospects and about the letter he had written in answer to Trenn’s.

Already he had written! Without an hour’s hesitation, or an instant’s
consultation with his natural adviser. Ah, no, his true “natural adviser”
had obviously been invoked, and had responded by offering him the sinews
of war. Mar, looking down into his plate, or for occasional refreshment
of the spirit into Hildegarde’s soft, young face, was nevertheless
intensely conscious of the vivid alert personality at the other end of
the table. His wife was, as usual, not content to contemplate with idle
tranquillity the fruit of some achievement in the past. Strange contrast
to her daughter’s faculty for extreme stillness, Mrs. Mar presented the
stirring spectacle of a person who was always “getting something done,”
and commonly getting a number of things done at once. If it was only
while the plates were being changed, she would pull out of the yellow
bag suspended at her belt, a postcard, and with an inch length of pencil
would briskly write an order to some tradesman, or she would jump up to
straighten a picture or set the clock on three minutes, or “catch any odd
job on the fly,” as Trenn used disrespectfully to say in private. Even on
this important and exciting occasion, she was not content merely to eat
her supper, listen to Harry’s outpouring, and throw in shrewd responses
from time to time.

Her handsome features wore that look of animation the spectacle of
“getting on” ever inspired in the lady, her eyes glittered like pieces
of highly polished, brown onyx, and while she put food into her mouth
with the right hand, the left, by a common practice, executed five-finger
exercises up and down the cloth, between her plate and the end of the
table. But to-night she broke into a fantasia—the pliant little finger
curled and tossed its tip in air, playing a soundless pæon to celebrate
Harry’s entrance into the business of life.

For Mar, in circumstances like these, to hold wide a different door—had
there ever been a moment less propitious?

“You ought to have shown me the letter before you sent it off,” he said.

“I would, only I knew you’d think I ought to catch the afternoon mail.
There was barely time. And the letter was all right—I’m sure it was. I
told Trenn either he or Siegel had got to pay me from the start. I don’t
ask much, I said, but I’m worth something if I _am_ a raw hand. I wrote
the sort of letter Trenn can show to Siegel. I piled it on about the
interruption to my studies, and about father’s preferring me to stick at
books a year or two more.”

“It was ingenious of you to discover that fact,” said Mar, quietly.

“Oh, they mustn’t think I’m too keen, you know.”

Mrs. Mar nodded as she wound up her silent accompaniment with a chord.
But if she followed the implied course of reasoning, not so the boy’s
father.

“If you’ve written in that vein,” said Mar, slowly, “it seems to me still
more premature to have ordered your outfit.”

“Oh, that’s all O.K.,” said Harry, genially condescending to soothe his
father’s fears. “Of course I’m _going_. Trenn’ll understand. He’s got
a long head, old Trenn has!”—and he exchanged secure smiles with his
mother—“I had to write as I did, don’t you see”—again Harry obligingly
reduced his tactics to simpler terms to meet the slower comprehension of
his father—“just to make Siegel understand he needn’t expect to get me
for nothing. I’m not coming in on the ‘little brother racket.’ No, sir!
Old Siegel’s got to pay me something from the start, or how can I be
supposed to know it’s a good thing? Siegel’s got to _show me_! I’m from
Missouri.” He made the boast with his pleasant boyish laugh, pushed back
his chair, and walked about, hands in pockets, head in air, describing to
his mother how fellows often did better to take their pay in cattle, and
little by little get their own herd, and little by little get land. Often
they ended by buying out those other fellows who started with capital.
She would see! He and Trenn weren’t going to take anything on trust.
“They’ll find they’ve got to _show_ us,” he said, squaring himself before
a lot of imaginary Siegels. “We’re from Missouri!”

Mar, sitting silently by, rose upon that word, and tied up the loose
papers that he had laid out on his writing-table. He returned them to
the office bag, finding himself arrived at wondering what he had better
say if the day ever came when Harry should reproach his father for not
telling him about—

But Mar was borrowing trouble.

Trenn had already told him.

And they had laughed together. “Isn’t it just _like_ him!” Harry had
said, and slapped his knee as one who makes a shrewd observation.

       *       *       *       *       *

After all there was a kind of rough justice in it. It had been Galbraith
who had made it possible for Mar to go to Alaska. It was fitting that it
should be his son who should share in the benefits.

Mar spent part of the following Saturday afternoon in drafting a letter
to the son of his long dead friend. He took uncommon pains with it and
he copied it several times. It had no need to be long, for Jack would
remember the story. He could not, of course, be expected to interrupt
those postgraduate studies, whatever they were precisely—studies which
twice already had been dropped, as Mar supposed, while Mr. Jack went
cruising about the world in his steam-yacht. But in the nature of things
the completion of his preparation for the business of life must be near
at hand, for young Galbraith, the most energetic and ambitious of men,
was in his twenty-fourth year. Never was such a glutton for work before.
Even when he went off pleasuring in his yacht, he went to places not
renowned for recreation, and his boon companions were geographers and
biologists and such-like gay dogs.

He might, at all events, without prejudice to these final studies,
begin to lay plans either for going himself to Alaska presently, or
for sending some one else. The best course would be for him to come
at once to Valdivia to see his old friend, and to talk things over.
Mar thought it advisable to enclose in his letter a sketch of the most
interesting section of the Alaskan coast. He could have drawn it with
his eyes shut, now, but he got up, hobbled round the desk, and took
down the reconnaissance map from between the pictures of his father and
mother. At the same moment, and while he was in the act, Mrs. Mar came
in, with that air, especially her own, of one arriving in the nick of
time to save the country. Her errand, however, was the one Saturday
afternoon invariably brought, the conveying here of the week’s mending
for Hildegarde’s attention; the fastening of the book-rest on the table’s
edge, the propping up of some volume in the French or German tongue, and
the laying ready at one side of a stump of lead-pencil for the marking of
pregnant passages. In front of these Mrs. Mar would establish herself in
the rocking-chair, with her knitting, or crochet, or some other form of
occupation not requiring eyes.

“Hildegarde! Hildegarde!”

“Yes, mama,” came in through the open window from the garden.

“I’m ready!” When wasn’t Mrs. Mar “ready!” But she announced the fact
with a flourish of knitting-needle, as she rocked back and forth and
scrutinized her husband. “I’m glad,” she said, briskly, “to see you
taking down that old eye-sore.” Her eyes pecked at the faded map. “It’s
high time it was thrown away.”

Her husband paused in his halting progress back to the writing-table.
“Time it was thrown away?”

“Yes. Isn’t that what you’ve got it down for?”

“No.”

“What are you going to do with it, then?”

Mar seemed not to hear. He turned his back on the rocking-chair, and
propped the map up in front of him, against the mucilage pot, very much
as his wife had propped Eckermann for his regular Saturday conversation
with Gœthe.

But Mrs. Mar was never inclined to let her observations go by ignored. “I
can hardly suppose you want to have it lumbering up the place here any
longer.” As still he took no notice, “It certainly isn’t decorative.” A
pause long enough for him to defend it, if he’d been going to. “Perhaps
you’ll tell me what’s the good of keeping it.”

“Perhaps you’ll tell me what’s the harm.”

She could, easily, but she forbore.

She only agitated the rocking-chair yet more violently, clashed her
knitting-needles as she turned the stocking in her quick, competent
hands, and with a glance at the clock said briskly, as the door opened:
“Come, come, Hildegarde. You’re nearly three minutes behind time.”

The girl carried her bowl of roses over to her father’s open window, and
set it carefully down. Hildegarde was the one person in the world Mrs.
Mar never seemed to fluster. As the girl’s eye fell on the big envelop
addressed in Mar’s bold writing, “Oh!” she said, pausing, “have you been
hearing again?”

“Hearing what?” came sharply from the swaying figure on the other side of
the room.

“You’ll read it to me after we’ve done our German, won’t you?” whispered
the girl, caressingly, as she leaned a moment on the back of Mar’s chair.

“Read it to you? Why should I?” he said, nervously, as he laid a piece of
blotting-paper over his letter.

“You always do,” she pleaded. But if Mr. Mar imagined that his daughter
was begging to hear the letter he himself had just written, Mrs. Mar
made no such mistake. She was well aware whose communications had power
to stir the “stolid” Hildegarde.

“You never told me,” the lady arraigned her husband’s back, “that you’d
been hearing again from young Galbraith.”

Hildegarde, under the electric shock of the spoken name, seemed to feel
called upon to make some show of indifference. She inspected the pile
of mending with an air of complete absorption in the extent of the
damage. Her mother was saying: “I haven’t heard anything about that
gentleman”—(oh, wealth of ironic condemnation the accomplished speaker
could throw into the innocent words “that gentleman!”)—“not since
the letter he wrote from the barbarous place you didn’t know how to
pronounce, and couldn’t so much as find on the map!”

“Haven’t you?” said her husband. “Well, you soon may.”

The girl’s lowered eyelids fluttered, but the prospect of soon hearing
something on this theme left Mrs. Mar collected enough to say: “No
earthly use to darn that.”

“N-no,” agreed the girl.

“Lay a piece under. Match the stripe and cut out the fray. There’s some
like it in the ottoman.”

Hildegarde went and kneeled down before the big deal “store-box.” Its
lid, stuffed and neatly covered, made a sightly receptacle for endless
oddments.

Mrs. Mar, as she clicked her needles and oscillated her entire frame,
kept her eye on the place where she was going to dash into Eckermann the
instant Hildegarde was settled to her sewing. But true to the sacred
principle of doing something while she was waiting, Mrs. Mar thus
delayed, saw it to be a timely moment to put Jack Galbraith in his proper
place. It was not the sort of thing you could do thoroughly once, and be
done with. Like house-cleaning, it required to be seen to periodically.
“Well, what’s the _epoche-machende_ news this time?” As her husband made
no haste to answer, “He’s always ‘going to break the record,’ that young
gentleman! I never knew anybody with so many big words in his mouth.”

The stricture was deserved enough to gall Jack’s friend, who moved
uneasily in his revolving chair. But he kept his eyes on the map he was
drawing and he kept his lips close shut.

“I see precious little result so far,” she was beginning again.

“The result,” interrupted Mar, “will be judged when he’s finished his
life-work, not while he’s still preparing for it.”

“Preparing! Bless me, isn’t he old enough to have _done_ something, if he
was ever going to?”

“If he were going into business, yes. Science is a longer story.”

“One excuse is as good as another, I suppose, when a man wants to please
himself. It’s like Galbraith to call his fecklessness by a highfalutin
name. ‘Science,’ ‘Investigation,’ ‘Anthropology.’ Humph! But it does
_sound_ better, I agree, than saying he likes satisfying a low curiosity
about savages. It isn’t even as if he wanted to convert them. Not
he! Likes them best as they are: filthy and degraded. ‘Philology?’
Tomfoolology!”

It was more even than the tranquil Hildegarde could bear. “Hasn’t he
done something wonderful about ocean currents, papa? Didn’t you say that
was the real reason why he went that last time to—?”

“Yes. It was a piece of work that brought him recognition very creditable
to so young a student.”

“_Whose_ recognition?” Not hers, the critic of the rocking-chair seemed
to say. But Mar took no notice. “And where’s that book he was boasting
about six months ago? The one that was going to shed such valuable new
light on the—the—Jugginses of No Man’s Land. So far as I can see by the
feeble light of the female intellect, the Jugginses still sit in the
dark. Haven’t you found that roll of seersucker yet, Hildegarde? Upon my
soul!”—faster flew the needles, harder rocked the chair—“compared with
you a snail is a cross between an acrobat and a hurricane.”

The girl only laughed. “Here’s the horrid stripey stuff, hiding at
the very bottom!” She laid the roll aside, and with a neat precision
proceeded to put back all the things she had taken out, for Hildegarde
knew, if not properly packed, the ottoman would overflow.

“Now, make haste,” urged her mother, “if anything so alien is possible to
you. I’m certainly not going to read to you while you’re fussing about on
the other side of the room.” Then, not deterred in her unswerving attempt
to improve the shining hour, Mrs. Mar flung a quick look at the bent back
of her husband, and proceeded to put in the time in clearing up one of
his multitudinous misapprehensions.

“What _I_ can’t forgive Jack Galbraith is his ingratitude to you.”

Again Mar moved a little in his creaking chair, but halted this side
speech. Hildegarde, busily repacking, turned her blonde head toward her
mother, saying: “Ingratitude! Why, he’s perfectly devoted to papa! That’s
why I like Mr. Galbraith.”

“Devoted, is he? Well, he’s got odd ways of showing it. When he was a
troublesome, inquisitive little pest, he used to reveal his devotion by
coming twice every year to turn our house upside down, and get our boys
into every conceivable mischief. Glad enough to plant himself here then,
when nobody else would be bothered with him. But his devotion to your
father doesn’t carry him the length of coming to see him nowadays. Why,
it’s fourteen years since Jack Galbraith darkened these doors, and—”

“Well, I wouldn’t be surprised if he were to darken them very soon,” said
Mr. Mar.

“What!” said Mrs. Mar, so surprised she allowed the rocking-chair to slow
down.

Hildegarde stood transfixed, with the top of the ottoman arrested, half
shut.

“Yes,” said Mr. Mar, steadily, and in complete good faith, as he slipped
the diagram into the envelop. “I’m expecting him out here this spring.”

“Jack is coming!” Hildegarde said to her heart. “Wonderful Jack is
coming! Dear Jack! Dear, _dear_ Jack! Oh, the beautiful world!”

“Indeed!” said Mrs. Mar, beginning slowly to rock again, “and what’s he
coming for _this_ time?”

“Perhaps, as Hildegarde is fantastic enough to think, he may be coming to
see me,” Mar answered.

His wife’s laugh had a tang of shrewdness. “You’ll find he has business
of some sort to attend to in California, if he _does_ come!”

“Just now you were complaining that he didn’t attend to business
anywhere.”

“My complaint—no, my regret—is, that gratitude isn’t in the Galbraith
blood.”

“You have no good reason for saying that.” He spoke with uncommon
emphasis.

But Mrs. Mar’s spirit rose to meet him. “I have the excellent reason that
I know enough about the father as well as the son to form an opinion. I
don’t forget how your ‘greatest friend’ died, leaving you his executor
and leaving you nothing else. Not a penny piece out of all that money.”

“I don’t see why my friends should leave me money—”

“No, nor why you should get it any other way! Don’t let me hurry you,
Hildegarde, but if you’ve quite finished mooning about in the corner
there, I’d like to mention that it’s exactly twelve and a half minutes
since I called you in to your German, and there’s the Missionary Society
at half past four, and choir practice at seven, and before we can turn
round Mrs. Cox will be here about electing the new secretary to the
Shakspere Club, and if I’d known you were going to squander my time like
this I’d have stopped to make Harry his last Washington pie before—”

“Yes, mama. Now I’m settled.”

Hildegarde took the seat opposite her mother and silently applied the
seersucker patch. While Mr. Mar, behind the screen of a much-hunched
shoulder, copied with infinite care the “eye-sore” map, Mrs. Mar knitting
all the while at lightning speed, rolled out the German uninterruptedly,
till a ring at the bell was followed by sounds of Mrs. Cox being shown
into the parlor.

Mrs. Mar had known no one so well in Valdivia all these years as Mrs.
Elihu Cox. Mrs. Elihu was considered “a very bright woman,” and it was
no doubt so, since even Mrs. Mar did not demur at her renown. They met
seldom, outside of church, the Shakspere Club, or the Mission Society,
yet each had admitted things to the other that neither had admitted to
any one else. Even to-day, when there was definite business to arrange,
they talked of other matters than the vacant secretaryship. They
presented each other with views upon domestic service, education, and
husbands.

“I left Mr. Cox supremely happy,” said his spouse, in that tone of
humorous scorn by which many women try to readjust the balance between
the sexes. “Yes, supremely happy, clearing out his desk. He does it once
a month. Nothing Mr. Cox does brings him so near absolute bliss, except
wandering about the place with a hammer and nails.”

Both women smiled at the inveterate childishness of the lords of creation.

And then, on a sudden, Mrs. Cox was grave. One might laugh at the odd
ways of men with any woman. It is the universal bond that binds the
sex together; the fine lady feels it no less when she condoles with
her washer-woman upon a stay-at-home husband,—“Yes, yes, a man in the
house all day is dreadfully in the way,”—and their identity of sentiment
bridges the difference in fortune. But Mrs. Mar was one with whom you
might not only laugh over the foibles of the opposite sex, you might even
be grave with her on the same ground—a rarer privilege to the educated
woman.

“That monthly orgy, that’s such unalloyed delight to Mr. Cox, used to be
a time of great interest to me, too,” admitted Mrs. Cox.

“Really!” The president of the Valdivia Shakspere Society could hardly
believe it of her friend.

“Yes. You see, there’s always a great clearance made—a general getting
rid of all sorts of accumulations. I used to watch every time when he
came to the lower left-hand drawer—” Mrs. Cox smiled faintly as one
pitiful of some long-past pain.

“Well, what was the matter with the lower left-hand drawer?”

“That was where he kept a faded photograph of Ellie Brezee. I used to
watch to see if _that_ time he was going to throw it away. He never did.”

“Who was Ellie Brezee?”

“A sister of Colonel George Brezee—the one that died. That was before you
came to California. Mr. Cox was engaged to Ellie when he was nineteen.
But, thank goodness, my concern about it is among the things that I’m
done with. I don’t any longer sit at home, now, with the tail of my
eye on the lower left-hand drawer while Ellie Brezee comes out for her
monthly airing.”

“Oh, you disposed of Ellie?”

“No, oh, no.”

“He finally threw the picture away himself?”

“No. Only now, I know he never will.”

They were silent a moment. “I never _said_ anything, of course; and he
never made any secret about it. I didn’t think it any disloyalty to me
that he should keep it. At the same time”—she dropped her voice—“the pain
the sight of that faded face was to me for years—you think it supremely
silly, I suppose. But then _your_ husband doesn’t hoard up the memory
of some girl that’s been dead and buried for twenty years, so you can’t
understand.”

“Yes, I can understand,” Mrs. Mar answered, with an eye that saw through
the wall the reconnaissance map of Norton Sound.




CHAPTER V


Jack Galbraith replied to Mr. Mar’s letter by return of post. He
apologized for not writing more at length, but he was up to his eyes
in proof-correcting. He was seeing through the press—(“Yes, yes, but
all that was singularly irrelevant”)—book about his experiences (“Hum!
hum!”), “extreme northern Siberia.” (“_Siberia_, forsooth!”); no white
man had ever been there before. (“And to think he _might_ have spent that
time in Alaska!”) He was “making a genuine contribution to science”—oh,
yes, quite so—“most travelers too imperfectly equipped.” (“He couldn’t
have had my letter when he wrote this.”) The implication was, of course,
that Galbraith’s own equipment left nothing to be desired. He even
touched airily upon his claims to be considered geographer as well as
navigator, electrician, geologist, philologist, biologist, and the
Lord knows what, beside. Yes, Jack had a large way of envisaging human
endeavor, especially his own. But certainly their letters had crossed.
Hum! he had “covered areas in science never before exploited by a single
man.” The result Mar should presently see. For Galbraith would leave
word that a copy of the great work should be sent to his old friend.
It would be two years before he himself could see the thing in book
form. (“What’s this?”) “Off again, to join an expedition!” And wasn’t
it strange? He was going to the arctic as Mar was recommending. Not
precisely to Norton Bay, but (“Then he _had_ got the letter!”) “with the
Swedish explorer Nordenskjöld to see if by good luck” they could find the
North Pole. And why shouldn’t they “come home via Norton Bay?” he asked,
with irresponsible arrogance, adding, characteristically: “I’ll mention
it to the Swede. Perhaps we’ll crawl over the crown of the world and
coast down the shore of Alaska till we come up against your Anvil Rock.
If we do, I promise to go and see after the gold-mine for you. Thank you
for saying I’m to have my share—but thank you most of all for telling me
such a mighty fine story when I was a kid. It had a great deal to do with
the shaping of my ambition, and the direction of my multifarious studies.”

       *       *       *       *       *

And this was Galbraith’s good-by.

These events had taken place nearly two years before Bella Wayne began
her meteoric career at the Valdivia School for Young Ladies.

If Hildegarde had recovered somewhat from her disappointment at Jack’s
failure to visit California, her father had not ceased silently to
lament, and secretly to contemn Galbraith’s wounding flippancy in his
choice of a route to Alaska.

When Madeleine Smulsky’s family took her away to live in Wyoming,
Hildegarde would have been even more desolate but for her espousal
of Bella Wayne’s cause, and consequent preoccupation with that not
altogether satisfactory protégée.

For Miss Bella had “ways” that were distinctly rasping. She was
abominably selfish, and her big family of brothers and sisters had
spoiled her from the day she could toddle.

She was, besides, the uncomfortable kind of little girl in whose eyes
you always saw reflected whatever was amiss with you. You might have on
a hat of ravishing beauty, but if your belt had worked up and your skirt
had worked down, Bella’s glance ignored your highly satisfactory top
and fastened on your middle. Not until after she had known Bella Wayne
for some months did Hildegarde begin to divine her own shortcomings in
the matter of dress. No gulf of years, or respect for high standing in
the school, deterred Bella from letting Miss Mar know that she could
never, never wear with success a checked shirt-waist. Why not? Because.
And for the same excellent reason, Miss Mar must have her things made
plainer. No puffing; no shirring. “_I_ can wear ‘fluffery,’ but you
can’t. You’re much too like an old goddess or Boadicea, or some whacking
person like that,” which was tepid and discreet in comparison with many
of her deliverances. She would ask you a highly inconvenient question as
soon as wink, and her own frankness was a thing to make you cold down
your back. An eye that nothing escaped, the keenest of little noses for
a secret, a ruthless finger for any sensitive spot—that was Bella Wayne
at twelve. It was the second time that she was being so kindly helped by
Miss Hildegarde, and yet more than at the reduction of “those disgusting
fractions” Bella looked at her new friend, bent so low over the slate
that her sole ornament, a silver locket, swung against the dado of
dragons, without whose scaly support Bella could never hope to bring her
mind down to mathematics for a moment. She reflected that she had never
seen Miss Mar without that locket. Was there anything inside it? Her
fingers itched to open it and see. It was suspended round the smooth neck
on a narrow velvet ribbon. Bella, supposed to be following the course of
reasoning by which it was to be demonstrated that “since 100 pounds of
coal cost $0.33 per hundredweight, 385 pounds (which are equal to 3.85
times 100 pounds) will cost 3.85 times $0.33,” she was in reality making
mental calculation of a quite different character, as she studied the
little black velvet bowknot that rested on the milk-white nape of Miss
Mar’s neck, just underneath a flaxen ring of hair. One end of the bow was
longer than the other.

“Five times three are fifteen. Five and carry one—see, Bella?”

“Yes.” What Bella saw, with that look of luminous intelligence, was that
the silver locket was sliding into Miss Mar’s lap.

“Eight times three—oh!” But before Hildegarde could close her fingers on
the fallen trinket, Bella had snatched it up and carried it away behind
the syringas.

“Give me back my locket!” called Hildegarde. “Give it back this minute!”

Bella made off to a remoter fastness. Hildegarde pursued her. But
Hildegarde never could catch anybody, and Bella was already the champion
runner of the school. “Bella, I never show that to anybody. I won’t
forgive you if you open it.”

“Oh, I _must_ see why you say that!” Bella stopped and tried the
fastening. Hildegarde rushed at her, but Bella fled at each approach. At
last the big girl stopped breathless, and tried moral suasion. The little
girl only laughed, and standing just out of reach had the effrontery to
open the locket and make unseemly comment upon what she found within.

“My gracious! _Isn’t_ he a sweet? Where does he live? Does he go to
church? I’m sure _I’ve_ never seen this bee-yew-tiful young man before.
Girls, do you want to look at Miss Mar’s sweetheart. Come and see this
darling duck!” She summoned the laughing group that had been looking on.

But Bella only pretended to show them. Every time anybody came near,
she covered the face with her thumb. But Hildegarde, lacking the small
satisfaction of knowing that, worn out with the race and scarlet with
indignation, breathless, outraged, pursued the fleet little villain from
group to group, and after the bell rang, from garden to hall. In vain.

When Bella appeared at the breaking up of school that day, and restored
the locket, Miss Mar received it in a lofty silence, refusing even to
look at a little girl so ill-mannered and ungrateful.

But the next day Bella, much subdued by one of her recurrent attacks of
homesickness, red-eyed, a little pinched-looking and woebegone, begged
pardon so prettily, that Miss Mar’s heart was melted.

“And I didn’t really show it to the others. Ask anybody. I wouldn’t
do _that_. Oh, no!” And then betraying the true ground of this pious
self-control, “Is it your brother?”

“No.” Hildegarde bent her head over the slate.

“Who is it?”

“A friend of my father’s.”

“Do you love him dreadfully?”

“Of _course_ not. I never saw him.”

“What makes you wear his picture?”

“I only put it in the locket because I hadn’t anything else the right
size. That’s all.”

“Then why did you make such a fuss when I—”

“Because I thought it very rude of you to look into somebody else’s
locket without permission. And it _might_ have been something that
mattered.”

There was that in the unconverted look on the little face which made
Hildegarde hot to her ear-tips.

But Bella said not a word, only smiled with that returning interest in
life that so readily revives in the breast of the shrewd observer. And
without a “please” or a “will you?” Bella handed the big girl her slate,
with its two days’ accumulation of fractions and of dragons. Hildegarde’s
sensibilities were once more so outraged that for a moment she hesitated
to accept the task so coolly put upon her.

“I believe you’re a little monster,” said Miss Mar, in her slow way. “I
don’t see why I should trouble myself about you or your arithmetic.”

“I know why,” returned Bella, unmoved.

“Why?”

“Because you’re the nicest of all the big girls.”

Hildegarde tried to conceal the fact that she was somewhat softened by
this tribute. “I’m not really the nicest,” she said, trying to be modest.

“Well, perhaps you’re not the nicest, but you’ve got the longest
eyelashes. It’s a good thing they aren’t as light as your hair, isn’t
it?”

“Well, I don’t know. Fives into—”

“Yes, you do, you know you’d cry your eyes out if your winkers were as
nearly white as your hair is. What do you do to make your eyelashes so
long?”

“Nothing. Now pay attention. You reduce thirty-three and a third to
thirds and—”

“Did your mother keep them cut when you were a baby?”

“No, silly.”

“I believe she did.” The next day Miss Bella appeared without eyelashes.
Every individual hair snipped close to the lid.

“I mean to have mine just like Miss Mar’s,” she told the group gathered
about Hildegarde’s desk. “Hers are so immense they _trail_. I’m sure they
must get awfully in the way sometimes.”

“Then I wonder you run such a risk. You’d better have left yours as they
were.”

“Oh, if mine grow out as long as that, of course I shall plait them and
tie them up with blue ribbons.”

But it was not always admiration to which she treated her patron.

She was once twitted quite groundlessly with feeling herself obliged to
“mind” Miss Mar.

“Yes,” she said, laughing a little wickedly. “I _must_, you see. She’s
so massive. Just look at her shoulders. Look at her hips. Even her hair
is massive. See what wobs it goes into.” This conversation took place
in the cloak-room. “Everything about her is so big, it scares a little
person like me. Look at that hat. You’d know it must belong to Miss Mar.
If it was anybody else’s it would be a parasol. But you can tell it’s a
hat because it’s got an elastic instead of a stick. And just look at the
size of that elastic. Why, it’s as broad as my garter.”

Now and then she would startle Hildegarde’s self-possession by an
outburst of torrential affection. And so it came about that in spite of
Bella’s blithe impertinence, Hildegarde even in those early days thought
of her with sympathy as a lonely little being who was in reality very
grateful for a big girl’s friendship. She would follow at Hildegarde’s
heels like a pet dog, walk with her down to the gate every day after
school, and invent one ingenious pretext after another to keep Hildegarde
standing there a moment longer. Sometimes, when at last she said
“good-by,” there was not regret alone but tears as well in Bella’s pretty
eyes.

“It must have been a little girl at boarding-school that found out
Friday was an unlucky day,” she announced on one occasion. “It’s the
miserablest, blackest day of the week. Yes it is, Miss Mar. It’s just
hellish.”

“Why, Bella Wayne! What _awful_ language.”

“Well, you have to get hold of awful language when you’re thinking of an
awful thing. All to-night, and all to-morrow, and all to-morrow night,
and all Sunday, and all Sunday night, to live through before I see you
again!” The small face worked with suppressed emotion, the small mind
with suppressed arithmetic. Both eventually found outward expression.
“Sixty-six hours!” she said, while two tears rolled out of her eyes.
“Sixty-six hours till you’re back here again. I don’t honestly think I
can bear it this time. I shall die. I know I shall. I feel very strange
already. Would you care if I died? W-would you come to the funeral?” She
choked. “W-what would you wear? You’d look p-perfectly bee-yew-tiful in
black. _Do_ wear black. Oh, I _wish_ I was dead. It would be so nice to
see how you look in black.”

Hildegarde was touched to find how wildly delighted the homesick little
girl was at the idea of being invited to spend Saturday afternoon at
the Mars—a little anxious, too, was Miss Mar, lest the occasion should
not come up to such ecstatic expectation. Not that the Mar house was
at all the forlorn and dingy place it had been in the days when Mrs.
Mar struggled alone, with a scant income and three babies. The general
impression was that the Mar boys already contributed generously to the
family resources. But the fact was that their mother was ingeniously
making the very most of what “the boys” added to the common purse. The
amount was as yet quite trifling—“of necessity,” she would have added,
for they were both young men who looked ahead. But it was really to
Hildegarde that the little house owed its air of immaculate freshness and
good taste. If she couldn’t play or sing, she could paint—bookshelves,
the floors, even the woodwork. Several years ago she proved that she
could paper a room. She managed to cover the old furniture with charming
chintz “for a song,” and she made curtains out of nothing at all. No one
could arrange flowers better or grow them half so well. When she was
given money for her clothes, she often spent it on something for the
house. Not fully realizing her genius for domestic affairs, she told
herself the reason she did all this was to make the house pretty “for
when Jack comes back.” He might arrive quite suddenly. He did everything
without warning. I may come home from school any day to find him here!
Oh, it lent a wonderful zest to life to remember that.

Bella was pleased to like Miss Mar’s garden immensely, but even more
she liked Miss Mar’s room, with its white curtains and dimity-covered
toilet-table, and the scant and simple furniture that looked so nice and
fresh since Hildegarde had herself enameled it. When the little visitor
looked round with that quick-glancing admiration and said: “Oh, it’s much
prettier than mine at home.”

“What’s yours like?” asked Miss Mar, politely.

“Oh, it’s all pink silk, and I’m sick of it. What made you think of
having everything white?”

“This, I believe,” said her hostess, nodding at the climbing white rose
that looked in at the window. “But it’s partly that I like things that
wash and that don’t fade.”

“Well, I simply love your house. I’d no _idea_ it would be like this.”

“Why, what did you think it would be like?”

“Oh—a—kind of—no, I shan’t say. You’d misunderstand.”

Hildegarde felt it prudent not to insist. If you did, with this young
person, you were exposed to the most mortifying results.

“Who are these?” Bella demanded, inspecting the pictures.

“My brothers. That’s Trenn and this is Harry.”

“Will they be at tea?”

“No, they’re on a ranch in Tulare County.”

“Why, _we’ve_ got a ranch in Tulare County.” She was still looking
round as if expecting to find something that as yet escaped her eye.
“Where’s—where—a—Show me your—your ribbons and things.”

“I haven’t got any. We can’t afford ribbons in this family.”

“Let me see your collars and ties, then.” Hildegarde opened her top
drawer. In the course of turning over collars and handkerchiefs and
little boxes the silver locket came to light.

“Why don’t you wear it any more?”

“Oh, I don’t know.”

Bella leaned her head with its halo of short, brown curls against her
friend, and very softly she beguiled her: “Please, Miss Mar, show me that
friend of your father’s again.”

Hildegarde hesitated a moment and then she opened the locket. Jack
Galbraith’s face smiled out upon the big girl and the little girl.

“Did you say you hadn’t ever seen him?”

“No, he hasn’t been here for sixteen years. Not since he was a little
boy. And he might have been here always, because he was an orphan and his
father was my father’s greatest friend. But some relations of his that
nobody had ever heard of before, they discovered him when he was nine,
and made him come to New York and live with them. But he didn’t like it.
At least—_I_ don’t know—mother thinks _they_ didn’t like it.”

“Why does she think that?”

“Because they let him go away to school. And he spent his vacations
canoeing, climbing mountains, and doing all sorts of queer things rather
than live with his relations. Then he went to Harvard, and then he went
abroad and studied. He’s always studying.”

“Gracious! what makes him do that?”

“Oh, he wants to find out about everything. And he’s doing it. He’s
written a book with things in it nobody ever heard of before. Father says
it’s a work of genius. Mr. Galbraith was coming here two years ago, when
he’d finished the book, only just then—”

“I didn’t think,” Bella interrupted with a sigh, “I didn’t think from his
picture he was so awful old.”

“He isn’t. He’s barely twenty-five.”

But Bella shook her head. “If a person’s over twenty he might just as
well be a hundred.”

“Yes, ordinary people. But it doesn’t matter _how_ old a genius is.
Father’s awfully excited about Mr. Galbraith just now, for he’s been away
a year and a half on an arctic expedition and we’re expecting him back
next summer. We may be hearing from him any day after the middle of June.
Father and I often talk about it when we’re alone together.”

“Why don’t you talk about it when there’s anybody there?”

“Oh, mother’s always so down on Mr. Galbraith.”

“What’s she down on him for?”

“Just because he wants to discover the North Pole.”

“Well, don’t you think yourself that’s rather—”

“No, I don’t.”

“To be wasting two whole years in just hunting round for the Pole? What’s
the good of the Pole, anyway?”

Hildegarde smiled a smile of superiority.

“My geography”—Bella invoked authority that even a big girl must
respect—“my geography says—”

“You’re too young to understand. It’s not the Pole. It’s the glory.”

“What glory?”

“Nobody’s ever yet got there.”

“Why should anybody? Lots of nicer places.”

“A great many people have tried. A good many have died trying—”

“Well, that’s a good reason for not bothering about it any more.”

“Oh, you’re just like—” But filial respect restrained Miss Mar. “I agree
with Mr. Galbraith. He thinks there’s nothing in the world half so
interesting to do.”

“He _must_ be silly.”

“No, he isn’t! He’s splendid—” But Hildegarde snapped the locket to, and
hid it under her best handkerchiefs.

The following Saturday, when Bella asked again to see the locket, Miss
Mar declined to bring it out. Bella begged in vain. She discovered that
her big, gentle friend could be immovable.

To Hildegarde’s dismay, Bella presently dissolved in tears. “Then may I
s-see the work of g-genius?”

“Yes, you may look at his book all you like.” She even let Bella take it
away with her to tide her over Sunday. But Mr. Galbraith’s “Winter among
the Samoyedes” had small success with Miss Wayne. “They make me sick,
those people! I can’t think how anybody likes hearing about their dirty
ways,” and she even cast reflections on Jack for wasting his time over
such “horrors.” However, there was another side to it. “What a relief
it’ll be to him to be with _us_ after the Samoyedes!”

“With _us_!” Hildegarde smiled inwardly.

Sitting by the rose-framed window one Saturday afternoon, talking as
usual about Mr. Galbraith and how soon he might be expected back from the
Pole, Bella suddenly burst out: “I’m tired to death of saying ‘Miss Mar.’
I _do_ wish you’d let me call you ‘Hildegarde.’”

The big girl’s breath was taken away. For the gulf between twelve
and sixteen is a thing hardly passable in that stronghold of class
distinction, a girls’ school. It was rare, indeed, that one of Miss Mar’s
ripe age stooped to help a little girl over a difficulty in her lessons.
It required something of the missionary spirit to take such pity upon
homesickness, as occasionally to give the afflicted one the great treat
of visiting a big girl on Saturday afternoon—but really to go to the
length proposed—

“I shan’t believe you really love me,” the little girl rushed on, “unless
you say yes. Oh, do say yes. _Everything_ depends on it. I’ll promise
always to say ‘Miss Mar’ before people. But if you’ll let me call you
Hildegarde when we’re alone, I’ll _know_ you’re my best friend. And then
I’ll tell you a secret. I’ll tell you two. _Tremendous_ secrets!”

It was finally arranged.

“Now for the tremendous secrets,” said Hildegarde, smiling.

But Bella was portentously grave, even agitated. “Well,” she said,
bracing herself, “my father’s an Englishman. Don’t tell anybody. Cross
your heart and hope you may die if ever you tell the girls.”

“All right. Cross my heart and hope I may die. But how in the world—?”

“It isn’t my fault, you see. And _I’m_ an American all right. I’ve
always wanted to explain to you ever since you were so angelic about
my fractions; it’s because my father’s an Englishman I have to eat milk
pudding. Over there”—Bella flicked a small hand across the American
continent and over the Atlantic deep, to indicate an inconsiderable
island where the natives persist in strange customs—“over there they all
do it. Of course, the minute I’m of age I shall insist on pie.” They
discussed the matter in all its bearings.

“Now about the other secret.”

“Well”—even the daring Bella caught her breath and paused. “No, not
to-day. I’ll keep the tremendousest one for another time. But _do_ get
out the silver locket, _dear_ Hildegarde, and let’s look at it.”

Ultimately she prevailed. The next time Bella came she found a delightful
surprise. The low table was cleared of everything but bowls of roses; and
against the white wall great ferns printed plain their tall and splendid
plumes—leaving free a little space in the middle where, on a gilt nail,
hung the open locket.

Bella was delighted with the whole scheme. “It only wants one thing to
make it perfect. No, I won’t tell you what it is. I’ll bring it next
Saturday.”

“It” proved to be a paper of Chinese joss-sticks, and a little bronze
perforated holder. “We must each burn one to him every week,” she said,
setting up her contribution below the dangling locket.

“I don’t quite know if we ought,” Hildegarde said. “Joss-sticks are
prayers you know—at least the Chinese think so.”

“Well, of course they’re prayers. That’s why I brought them.”

While the two joss-sticks sent up into the rose-perfumed air faint
spirals of an alien fragrance, the two girls sat in front of the
confident young face looking out of the silver locket, and talked
endlessly about the owner.

Hildegarde found it subtly intoxicating to have so keen an auditor—a
sharer even (to the humble extent possible for extreme youth) in the
great pivotal romance of existence.

And then Bella had such wonderful inspirations. It was she who saw
the larger fitness in Mr. Mar’s habit of going fishing on Saturday
afternoons. What was that but an arrangement of the gods that he should
be so effectually out of the way, that Hildegarde might with safety
borrow from his desk the Galbraith letters. Sitting close together on
a square of Japanese matting, in front of the rose table, an anxious
ear listening for Mrs. Mar’s return from the missionary meeting, the
dark head leaned against the fair, while the two girls read and re-read
those precious documents, in an atmosphere charged with incense and a
palpitating joy. One day, arrived regretfully at the end of the letter
they liked best, Bella bent and kissed the signature. Hildegarde’s
heart gave a great jump. The daring of that deed was well-nigh impious.
Hildegarde, when all by herself, had done the same, but that was
different.

“Now you know my other secret,” said Bella, very pink—“the tremendousest
one of all.” When the first shock had died away, Hildegarde was left with
a pitiful tenderness before the disarming frankness of such a confession.
Poor little Bella! Why, Jack didn’t even know of her existence. He never
would, till in some rare idle hour of the glorious future, Hildegarde
should tell him of a little homesick girl she had befriended once at
school.

But Bella could be depended on to break in upon such gracious forecasting
of the future, with a suddenness that made the picture dance, “Which of
us two do you suppose Jack’ll fall in love with?”

Hildegarde, almost paralyzed by the presumption this implied, barely
managed to bring out, “You’re much too little to think of—”

“I shan’t be little always.”

“You’ll always be more than twelve years younger than Mr. Galbraith.”
Hildegarde always said Mr. Galbraith when she wanted to keep the intruder
at a distance.

But Bella advanced as bold as brass. “_Anyhow_ I think he’ll fall in love
with me.”

“Of course a person so modest would be likely to appeal to any gentleman.”

“No, it’s not my being modest he’ll mind about. It’s other things.”

“What other things?”

“Well—you—of course you’ve got your eyelashes, and you’re in the full
bloom of womanhood. But _I’m_ in the first blush of youth. I think he’ll
like that best.”

[Illustration: “The two girls sat in front of the confident young face
looking out of the silver locket”]

It was the second Saturday in June, and school was breaking up next week.
Mrs. Mar had finished off the Braut von Messina in the dining-room,
and barely begun with the Hindu Mission on the other side of the city.
Hildegarde had retired to her room to watch, not for Bella’s coming
(the window did not command the front), but for Mr. Mar’s going down
the garden with rod and creel. What made him so dilatory to-day? While
Hildegarde wondered, Bella came flying in, shut the door with agitated
care, faced about with cheeks of crimson, hat over one ear and the
whisper, “Hildegarde, I’ve seen him! I’ve seen him! Oh, Hildegarde, he’s
here!” Wherewith she precipitated herself upon her friend’s neck and
hugged her breathlessly.

“Who, who?”

“Why, ‘he.’ _He’s_ here! The only man I ever loved!”

Hildegarde took the dancing dervish by the shoulders. “You don’t mean—”

“Yes, yes, I do. He came in just before me. He’s perfectly glorious.
Just to look at him makes you feel—makes you think you’ve got windmills
shut up inside you. Everything goes whirling round. And when he asked”
(Bella lowered her pipe to a masculine depth): “‘Is Mr. Mar at home?’
it sounded so beautiful, I thought for a moment he was talking poetry.
Oh, Hildegarde! _Hildegarde!_” Again she sunk her ecstacy to whispering
as she followed her friend out into the hall. Together they hung over
the banisters. The visitor was talking more poetry apparently in the
dining-room. The two girls stayed suspended there an eternity. At last
with thumping hearts, upon Bella’s suggestion, they went down into the
entry. “We’ll pretend to be putting on our overshoes. I’ll have Mrs.
Mar’s!” whispered Bella, excitedly, ignoring the fact that the continued
fine weather and dusty streets lent an air of eccentricity to the
proceeding. She stopped after drawing on one big overshoe and shuffled
softly to the dining-room door. She put her eye to the keyhole. No use.
Notwithstanding Hildegarde’s whispered remonstrance, she glued her ear to
the aperture. The door was suddenly opened and Miss Bella fell sideways
into the arms of an astonished young man, who said: “Hello, what’s this?”
Hildegarde, drowned in sympathetic confusion, helped Bella to regain her
equilibrium, while she muttered the explanation “Overshoes!”

“This is my daughter Hildegarde, Mr. Cheviot,” said Mr. Mar, “and this is
our little friend, Bella Wayne.”

“_Ch-Cheviot!_” stuttered the little friend.

The young man with the laughing eyes said: “Anything wrong with the
name?” and having shaken hands with “my daughter Hildegarde,” he departed.

“Did you say his name was Cheviot?” Hildegarde asked her father.

“Yes. The new recruit at the bank. Seems to be an intelligent sort of
fellow.”

       *       *       *       *       *

With ease and celerity Miss Bella transferred her affections from a
faded photograph, a packet of letters, and a book of travels, to a real
live young man with a square jaw that looked as if he meant business,
but with a ready laugh, too, as if the business were not without its
diverting aspect. Then he had rough brown hair that “fitted” him. Bella
would have told you this was a rarity, most people’s beginning too far
back from the forehead, or growing too much away from the ears, leaving
them with a bare and naked look. Or it grew in a peak. Or it didn’t grow
low enough on the neck and was like a badly made wig, that had slipped
forward. Or worse than anything, it forgot where to stop and grew down
into the collar like Professor Altberg’s, prompting the irreverent Bella
to whisper to her neighbor (while the grave instructor was sitting with
head bent over a Latin exercise): “How far do you think it goes? Do you
suppose he’s hairy _all_ down his back?”

However that might be, Cheviot’s hair fitted him. Moreover, he had, in
Bella’s estimation, a fascinating, if somewhat mocking air toward little
girls, and he helped one little girl gallantly through the dismal Sundays
by the simple process of sitting in church where she could watch him.
Once in a while in coming out, Bella would catch his eye, and he would
laugh and give her a nod. On the rare occasions of his encountering Miss
Bella at the Mars’, he never failed to stop and mimic her first greeting,
“I’m ‘Ch-Cheviot,’ you know. Now what’s the matter with that name?” which
was vastly entertaining, not to say “taking.”

       *       *       *       *       *

John Galbraith came back to America that autumn, but he stayed in the
East.

Bella didn’t much care what he did now, for she was thirteen, and in
spite of the ugliness of their Hindu protégée Miss Wayne had joined the
Busy Bees. That was because Hildegarde had told her that Louis Cheviot
went to their dances. Bella saw at once the fitness of her doing the
same. The result was that she seldom waltzed less than twice with the
new hero, who, it must be admitted, was a better batsman than dancer.
But nobody could help “getting through” with Bella as a partner, for
she danced divinely. Cheviot should have been better pleased to get her
for his partner, but it was plain that he was unduly preoccupied about
“my daughter Hildegarde.” Several of the young men were. Bella told
herself with a consciousness of native worth, that she had never minded
in the least before. But this was different. She made up her mind that
if “Ch-Cheviot” goaded her much further by this display of misplaced
devotion, she would just take the misguided young man aside some day and
talk to him “as a friend.”

She would tell him about Jack Galbraith.




CHAPTER VI


Bella Wayne’s father had been in the royal navy. His health had given
way about the same time as his patience on the vexed question of
non-promotion. He retired from the service, went with his American wife
and family to California on a visit, became enamoured of the climate,
bought a place, and settled there. The three youngest of his seven
children were born in Tulare County, but for him “home” was still
England, however ungrateful. They all went back every second year to
visit his father in Staffordshire, and when Bella’s two sisters found
English husbands, there were three reasons for the recurrent visit to
the old country. The eldest son, Tom Wayne, had made a fortune on the
New York Stock Exchange and married a girl belonging to one of the old
Knickerbocker families. Tom’s country house on Staten Island proved
highly convenient as a half-way station between England and California.
Mrs. Tom was a very charming person, and a certain portion of Bella’s
satisfaction in going abroad lay in the chance it presented of making a
visit to Staten Island, on the way over and back. Nevertheless, as she
never failed to tell Hildegarde on her return, there was no place to
be compared to California, no friend and no “in-law” who could make up
to her for being away from Hildegarde, and she might have added, from
the neighborhood of that obdurate creature with the cold blue eyes and
the colder heart, Louis Cheviot. Those who thought about it at all were
surprised that the friendship of the two girls was not more interrupted
upon Hildegarde’s graduating from the school, when Bella was less than
fifteen. But not upon community of tasks, rather upon something essential
in the nature of each had their alliance been founded—kept vital by wants
in each that the other could supply, excesses in each that the other
helped to modify. They themselves thought their relation had its deeper
roots in a conviction of the peculiar sanctity of girls’ friendships;
a creed to which Hildegarde’s fidelity effected Miss Bella’s actual
adhesion only by degrees and with notable backslidings.

But even in early days, Bella felt it was highly distinguished to stand
in this relation to one who thought and talked about it as Hildegarde
did. Hadn’t she said in that soft, deliberate way of hers, that it was
capable of being one of the most beautiful things in all the beautiful
world? It was something, she said, no man knew anything about. Why,
they presumed to doubt its possibility even! Ah, they should have known
Hildegarde Mar and Bella Wayne. Men believed that all girls were, at
heart, jealous of all other girls. They thought meanly of the sex. They
pointed to David and Jonathan, to Orestes and Pylades, to instances
innumerable of men’s faithfulness to men. But what bard or legend
celebrates woman’s friendship as toward woman? Well, you see, all the
chroniclers since the beginning of the world have been of the scoffer’s
sex. That was why women’s friendships had never been celebrated—though
men said the real reason was—oh, they spoke blasphemies!—and they hadn’t
known Hildegarde and Bella. It was Hildegarde’s theme, but Bella agreed
to every word. Yes, yes, _their_ friendship would show the world!

For qualities alien to her own, Hildegarde came to look upon her little
friend with an adoring admiration. Bella’s wit and Bella’s originality,
Bella’s entire “mode of being,” were at once tonic and delight. Then,
too, behind her provoking charm was a finished daintiness, which with
her became elevated into a special quality, distinctive, all-pervading,
a certain strangeness of fragility—a physical fineness like the peculiar
fineness of a flower—a something suggesting evanescence, and having the
subtle pathos of the thing that may not, cannot bide.

It would have been hard to say which was of most use to the other in
making clearer the riddle of life, or more radiant the beauty of the
world, or more wonder-waking, the mystery of a young girl’s heart. They
read, and walked, and talked, and worked, together, paying their vaunted
friendship a finer tribute than words, however honestly uttered; for they
grew in each other’s company.

The younger, too, was cured of certain of her more inadmissible “ways,”
while the elder learned from Butterfly Bella many a thing besides the art
of making the most of her beauty.

Not that Hildegarde despised this last. She had none of the comfort of
knowing it was part of her largeness of nature, that she should take more
easily to beautifying her home than to making the best of herself. Indeed
to the end of time, she required guidance in matters of dress. And who so
well qualified as Miss Bella to give advice. She went further: with her
own ingenious little hands she made the most becoming of “shirt-waists,”
trimmed heavenly hats, and firmly forbade fripperies.

“No, no, they’re not for the massive.” She applauded her friend for
not wearing trinkets—she didn’t like to see her even with her maternal
grandmother’s emerald brooch. “No, I don’t like you in ‘didoes’
of any sort. They’re too insignificant for you. You ought to wear
ropes of pearls, or a tiara of diamonds, or better still, something
barbaric—what’s one little lady-like emerald set in a filigree of diamond
chips? Why, it can’t even be seen—on you. Of course the emerald’s a
pretty little stone, and the old setting’s nice. It would shine out on
me, but—well, it’s simply _lost_, you know, on your heroic neck.”

Hildegarde deplored her size, she carried it even with a sense of
humiliation just as she bore with her lack of elegant accomplishments.
It was pretty terrible to have to put up with being such a great
lump—especially with the ethereal Bella always by to point the advantage
of the opposite. Still, there was no blinking the facts. “You’re right, I
believe, didoes of any sort _are_ rather wasted on me,” Hildegarde would
say meekly, “I must have felt that when I hardly ever wore them—though I
liked them. It takes you, Bella, to explain things.”

Nothing was ever allowed to come in the way of their spending their
Saturday afternoons together, and if, as time went on, less was heard
about Jack from Hildegarde, it was only because so very much more was
heard about Cheviot from Bella.

It was a difficult moment when two girls with such lofty ideas of
friendship met for the first time after Cheviot had said to Hildegarde
at a dance: “When are you going to begin to care for me?” She had been so
taken by surprise that she had only smiled and said: “I don’t know,” but
she thought hardly less of Bella at the moment than she thought of Jack.
So the next time that Bella remarked by the way: “Isn’t he perfectly
fascinating?” Hildegarde had hesitated, and she—yes—she was actually
getting red. Bella stared, “Why, are _you_ coming to—to—”

“No; _oh_, no! Only—”

“Only what?”

“It’s dreadfully hard, but I haven’t forgotten our compact. So I suppose
I’ve got to tell you what—what he said to me last night.”

Bella received the information with a half-hysterical pretense of
carrying it off gaily. “Well, what’s there new in that? As if every
soul in Valdivia hasn’t known for perfect ages that he cares about you
frightfully. I don’t mind _you_. Because you’re Hildegarde, and any man
who didn’t love you must—well, there must be something pretty wrong about
him. I shall give him a whole year—maybe even two, to go on like that,
and then when I’m sixteen, or seventeen at the latest, I won’t have it
any longer.”

Hildegarde, enormously relieved, laughed and kissed her. “Oh, you nice,
funny child!”

“Only promise me again, cross your heart and hope you may die, if you
ever keep anything from me about Louis Cheviot.”

Hildegarde complied and life went on as before—only that Hildegarde
showed herself less ready to fall in with Bella’s ecstasies. An instinct
to forestall a possible jealousy made her cavil from time to time.
“Don’t you think his shoulders are too broad for his height?”

“No, I don’t, and look how splendidly he carries them. You have to see
him beside a huge man, like Mr. Mar, before you realize—”

“Yes, yes; _that’s_ true,” Hildegarde hastened to heal the wound.

“And, anyhow, I don’t think it’s kind of you to run Louis down. I am
always very nice about Jack.”

The end of it was that Cheviot came more and more to the Mar house, and
seemed so diverted when he found the lively Bella there, that Hildegarde
gave herself up without reserve to the three-cornered friendship.

He took the girls boating and organized parties to the Tule Lands, and
was altogether a most invaluable ally in the agreeable pursuit of being a
young lady in her first season.

Still, when Bella praised him absolutely without moderation, “Y-yes,”
Hildegarde would respond, “he is _nice_, only—”

“Only what?” says Miss Bella, instantly on the defensive.

“Well, you know I prefer big men.”

“Of course you do. It’s being so massive yourself. But he’s exactly the
right size for me.”

“Oh, yes, and he’s quite the nicest of all the Valdivia boys.”

“Well, that’s going pretty far,” says Bella, with an edge in her voice.

Then the other, with that recurrent though only half-conscious need to
show that after all, she, Hildegarde, wasn’t dazzled—not being in Bella’s
state, _she_ could see blemishes—the older girl would add: “And yet
somehow for all his niceness, and making us always have a good time when
he’s there, to my thinking there’s something terribly unromantic about
Louis Cheviot.”

“Now you only say that,” retorts Miss Bella, with sparkling eyes,
“because he’s in a bank.”

“No—no,” vaguely, “but I don’t believe he’s got any soul.”

“Just because he isn’t hunting the North Pole!”

“No. That isn’t the reason. I assure you it isn’t.”

“Then it _can_ only be because he likes to laugh at everything.”

“He _is_ pretty frivolous,” said Hildegarde, “and he ridicules
friendship. But no, it’s not that, either. It’s because he’s kind of
chilling. To _me_.”

“Chilling to you?” Bella beamed. “Oh, do tell me about that.”

“Sometimes he’s positively rude.”

“To _you_?” Bella could have danced.

“To anybody.”

“Oh, but _when_ was he positively rude to you? How black-hearted of you,
Hildegarde, not to tell me that before! You might have known I’d simply
_love_ hearing about that.”

Hildegarde laughed. “Why, I haven’t seen you since Thursday.”

“Was it at your birthday party?”

“Yes, at the birthday party.”

“Well, well, how did he do it? What did he say?”

“It was after we’d all been reading the poem that came with Eddie Cox’s
present. Louis made fun of it.”

“That was only being rude to Eddie.” Bella’s face fell.

“Wait till you hear. I defended it, of course, and said: ‘It isn’t as
easy as it looks to make birthday odes.’ ‘It certainly doesn’t _look_
difficult—to make _that_ kind,’ he said. ‘Then why,’ I said, just to
stand up for Eddie, ‘why have you never written a poem about my airy
tread?’ And Louis said: ‘Well, there may be another reason, but no girl
who stands five foot ten in her stockings and weighs a hundred and fifty
pounds need ask it.’ _That’s_ the kind of thing.”

It was an incident Miss Bella loved to recall. No man could be really in
love with a girl he had said _that_ to.

But some months later, Hildegarde was obliged, according to the code, to
report that Cheviot had been “going on” again.

Bella insisted on having all the “horrid details.”

“It was last night at the taffy pulling. You know how we’d all been
laughing at his stories of Miss Monk meeting the Carters’ black cow—”

“Yes, yes.”

“Well, I was laughing so I couldn’t stop, and it was so warm in that room
the candy was melting. You remember he said—”

“Oh, yes,” said Bella, with feeling, “_I_ remember. He said you must come
and pull with him.”

“—out in the porch where the candy and I would cool off.”

“And you went.”

“And he made more jokes on the way out. I begged him not to talk any
more, for I’d got into a silly mood and everything he said made me laugh.
‘I know, I know,’ he said. ‘I labor under the fatal disadvantage of the
funny man, but I could make you serious you know.’ And then—then—he had
the impertinence—to kiss me.”

“Oh, Hildegarde!”

“Yes. It was dreadfully grotesque, too—our hands were stuck together by
that great yellow rope of taffy, and I could only stammer and get redder.
But I did say I was not going to forgive him. Nobody had ever been so
rude to me before. Then he got awfully serious and said all kinds of
things—”

“_What_ kind?”

“And at last he asked me what was wrong with Ch-Cheviot—your old joke,
you know.”

Bella clenched her hands. Sacrilege! to present _her_ joke to another
girl! She had always imagined that would be just how he would propose
to her. He would say: “Bella, my beautiful, what’s the matter with
Ch-Cheviot?”

“Well, go on.”

“If I didn’t like him enough he said, what sort of man _was_ I going to
like? And I thought it only fair to give him some idea, so I tried to
soften it by laughing a little—I’d forgiven him by then, you know, for
he’d said _such_ things—”

“What things?”

“Oh, sorry kind of things, and he looked so—so—well, I’d forgiven him.
But I told him plainly that if it ever is a question of the sort of man I
am to care for, it won’t be some one who is just nice and makes me have
a good time. It will be some great, gloomy creature who makes me cry—and
lifts me to the stars. I was laughing, but I meant it—and I said: ‘I’d
worship _that_ kind of man.’”

“What did he say then?”

“Well, he looked sort of down I thought, so I said: ‘You wouldn’t let me
worship you, even if I could.’ ‘I’d let you love me,’ he said.”

“Oh-h. What else?”

“We went in after that.”

“And he was just as funny as ever,” said Bella, clutching at frail
comfort.

“Oh, quite,” agreed Hildegarde.

It was small consolation to Miss Bella that Cheviot was singular in his
obduracy. Before she was eighteen she was uncommonly well accustomed to
seeing the stoutest masculine defenses go down before her. The two Mar
boys had long been her devoted slaves. And Bella had flirted with both
of them impartially, taking what she felt was only a becoming share in
the interest all Valdivia felt in those go-ahead young men, whenever they
came home for a visit. They were pointed to as models. Look how they “got
on”—they did it visibly—while you looked they seemed to have to restrain
themselves from rising out of your sight. They kept Miss Bella supplied
with candy and flowers and they corresponded with her when she went
abroad. Secretly dreading the fascinations of the Britisher, they asked
in scoffing postscripts how the effete nations were getting on. Bella’s
view of all this was that, provided the young men were “nice,” a girl
could hardly have too many of them contending for her favor. It was what
they were there for. Each time she came home, she brought the Mar boys
a scarf-pin apiece, and pleased them still more by invariably demanding
a cent in return. “I can’t _give_ you a thing with a point. Something
dreadful would happen! you must buy them.” That looked, they felt, as if
she were “taking it seriously”—but which was she taking?

The year that Bella was eighteen, after a summer in England, she arrived
at Staten Island just in time to celebrate her birthday. She was full of
joy at getting back.

The conscious approval that she bestowed on the greater splendor of the
American autumn had been generously extended to the profusion of fine
fruit that greets one here at breakfast, to the individual bathrooms,
even to the spacious, drawered, behooked, and shelved clothes-closets
so agreeably numerous in the American house. The same satisfaction with
which she had noted these things consciously revisited her as she trod
the wide, shallow steps of the staircase, that in its descent halted
leisurely upon two broad landings, having each a large unglazed window
opening upon the hall below. The observant young eyes paid a flitting
tribute to the beautiful woodwork of the balusters and the great tall
doors of the rooms she passed, deciding as she went, there’s nothing
nicer than a new American house, unless it’s an old (and a very old)
English one. Even then, to _live_ in, give her the American.

Like so many of the first generation born in “the States,” this child
of an old-world father was more American in tastes and spirit than
any daughter of the Revolution. But, partly as a matter of physical
inheritance, partly, perhaps, because of her frequent visits to England,
she bore about her still a good deal of the peculiar stamp of a certain
type of English girl. As she came trailing slowly down the wide staircase
of Tom Wayne’s country house on Staten Island, the practised eye would
have little difficulty in detecting a difference between the figure on
the stair and the typical “American beauty,” a something less sumptuous
and more distinguished. Her head held not quite so high, and yet in her
carriage something indefinably more aloof. The longer waist, not quite
so ruthlessly stayed and belted, giving an effect of greater ease; the
longer neck, the shoulders a little more sloping, the eyes less eager
and yet with more vision in them—something in the whole, gracious as the
aspect was, a little reluctant and more than a little elusive. The Paquin
gown Bella had brought back and wore to-night for the first time, was
long, and straight, and plainer than prescribed by the New York fashion
of the moment—a gauze, discreetly iridescent, showing over a white satin
petticoat shifting lights of pink, and pearl, and silver, a gown that
shimmered as the wearer walked, and clothed her in glancing light and
soft-hued shadows.

Bella knew that she was very early, and she came down slowly, drawing a
long glove up her slim, bare arm. When she reached the square window on
the lower landing, she stopped, laid the other glove on the sill, and
proceeded to button the one she had on. A slight noise in the hall below
made her lean her arms on the broad, polished sill of the opening, and
look down.

A man stood by a table facing her, but with eyes bent upon the books he
was turning over—a man rather over medium height, sunburnt, with a lean,
clean-shaven face, fair hair, and clean cut mouth and chin. That was all
she had time to take in before he raised his eyes.

“Oh!” ejaculated Bella, involuntarily, and then after meeting a moment
longer the wide, unwinking, upward look, “How do you do!” she said.

“How do you do,” echoed the sunburnt man, and he did not bow nor move;
just stood looking at the picture up there on the wall.

Miss Bella was not as a rule easily embarrassed, but she was conscious
now of feeling a little at a loss.

“I don’t know exactly why I am in such a hurry to say ‘how do you do,’
that I can’t wait till I come down. But I do know you, don’t I?”

“Of course you know me”; but that time he smiled, and Bella said to
herself, how _could_ I have forgotten anybody so—so—

She picked up her glove with the intention of running down. But, I expect
I look rather nice here in the window, she reflected, and instead of
going down instantly she said: “It’s some time since I was here before.”

“Yes, it’s a long time,” he answered. His tone pleased her.

“And I run about the world such a lot, I can’t be expected to remember
everybody’s name just all at once, can I?”

“Oh, the name doesn’t matter.”

“Does that mean you aren’t quite sure of mine?”

“I haven’t the faintest notion of it.”

“Then how do you know—what made you say, ‘Of course I knew you’?”

“Because I was sure you did.”

“Why should I remember you, any more than you should remember me? Are you
somebody very special?”

“_Very_ special.”

“Who?”

“Oh, you’ll hear.”

“How shall I hear?”

“I’ll tell you myself.”

“Well, go on.”

“I can’t, now.”

“Why not?”

“You—you’re too far off.”

“When I come down, you’ll tell me?”

“_Will_ you?—will you ever come down?” He was smiling.

“Why shouldn’t I?” she said, bewildered.

“I never saw it tried before.”

“Never saw me try to come down-stairs!”

“Never, yet.”

Had he been here that time she sprained her ankle? “Do you imagine I’m
lame?”

“On the contrary, I’m ready to believe you have wings. Please fly down.”

“What a very odd person you are! I can’t think how I came to forget—”

He made no answer. Just stood there leaning against the heavy table,
half-smiling and never turning away his eyes.

She caught up her glove and ran down several steps, but just before she
reached the open place where the stair turned abruptly, and the solid
wall gave way to a procession of slender pillars, she stopped, overcome
by a sudden rush of shyness. Behind that last yard of sheltering wall
she waited breathless, while you might count seven, and then turned on a
noiseless foot and fled up-stairs, bending low as she passed the square
windows, so that not even the top of her brown head should be visible to
that very odd man waiting for her down there in the hall.

She reappeared ten minutes later with the first batch of guests, and
while they were speaking to their hostess, the sunburnt man made his way
to Bella, and held out his hand.

“It took you a long time,” he said. “How did you manage it?”

“Manage what?”

“Getting down. You’re the cleverest picture I ever saw on any wall. How
long do they give you?”

“Out of the frame?” she said, catching up his fancy with a laugh. “Oh,
only long enough to find out what you’ve done to make you the special
person you say you are.”

“It’s not what I _have_ done, but what I shall do.”

“Well, I’m very much disappointed. I thought you must be distinguished,
and now I see you’re only conceited.”

He smiled—he was rather wonderful when he smiled.

“Of course, I know perfectly well we’ve met before,” Bella went on, “but
I don’t remember who you are.”

“I’ll tell you some day.”

“Some day? How absurd. Why not now?”

“Because the surprise might be too great.”

She opened her eyes yet wider and laughed as a girl will in recognition
of a point she sees as yet only with the eye of faith. “Didn’t you
promise you’d tell me if I came down?”

“But you haven’t come down. You are still far out of reach.”

“It’s ridiculous of you not to tell me your name.”

“My name wouldn’t mean anything to you—not yet. You wouldn’t know it.”

“What!” She drew back.

“But we have met,” he reassured her hurriedly.

“I felt we must have, but where was it?”

“I can’t quite remember, either. It may have been when you were Queen in
Babylon and I was a Christian slave.”

She drew nearer with lit face. “Oh, do you believe in all those
delightful things?”

“I believe—” he began on a different and lower note and then he stopped
suddenly. Bella’s upturned face silently begged him to go on with his
profession of faith.

But just then, Bella’s brother, having passed a boring guest on to his
wife, came between the two who stood so oblivious of the rest of the
company. The apparition of Tom Wayne brought Bella back to the every-day
world, and to a half-frightened self-criticism, in view of the long
flight she had taken from it in the last few seconds.

Her brother laid an affectionate hand on the shoulder of the sunburnt
man, and said, laughing, to Bella: “You must be careful with this person.
He’s the most desperate flirt.”

Bella winced inwardly, but she disguised the little hurt with smiling
mockery. “Really! I should _never_ have thought it!”

“Oh, yes, goes off with first one heart and then another. And he goes so
far! That’s the worst of him.”

“Where does he go?”

“Lord knows! Let’s see, what God-forgotten place was the last book about?”

“Oh, you write books? Then you _are_ distinguished—”

“You aren’t telling me you didn’t know who it was?” exclaimed her
brother.

“Well, I thought I did, and I’ve been behaving as if I did.”

There was a general movement to the dining-room, but Tom paused long
enough to say with mock formality: “Miss Wayne, Mr. John Galbraith.”

“_Oh!_” ejaculated the girl, growing pink with excitement. “Are you
Hildegarde’s Jack?”

The sunburnt man looked mystified a moment, and then with sudden daring,
“Is your name Hildegarde?” he said.

This was on the twenty-fourth of September. Six days later she began a
letter to her friend.

    “Oh, Hildegarde! Hildegarde! You’re quite right. He’s the most
    wonderful person in the world, and I hope you don’t mind, but
    we are engaged to be married—Jack Galbraith and I! It turns
    out that he’s an old friend of Marion’s family, and after she
    married my brother, when Jack came to see them last winter, Tom
    liked him awfully—of course everybody does that—and since then
    they’ve all three been great friends.

    “And one of the first things he asked me when he heard Tom
    came from near Valdivia, was all about you—I mean your father.
    He says such beautiful things about your father, and how kind
    he was when Jack was a poor, forlorn, little boy. But oh,
    Hildegarde! he’s the most glorious person now you ever saw in
    your life. The old faded photograph isn’t a bit like him. I am
    sending you a new one, and that isn’t like him, either. But I
    am going to get a silver frame for it and I shall be dreadfully
    hurt if you don’t put it on the altar-table, with the old
    locket and the roses—if you’re really glad of our happiness
    you’ll even burn a joss now and then for our sake. I’m
    miserable when I think how little good any photograph of such
    a person is! You can’t imagine what it’s like when he smiles.
    All the whole earth smiles, too. I adore him when he smiles—and
    when he doesn’t. I adore him every minute, except when he talks
    about Franz Josef Land, or something disgusting like that. But
    then he doesn’t do it much—never, except when Mr. Borisoff is
    here. Mr. Borisoff is a man I can’t stop to tell you about,
    only I don’t like him, and I shall let Jack know some day that
    I don’t think he is a good influence.

    “But I began to say that you mustn’t think Jack is the least
    solemn as his letters used to sound and as the pictures make
    out. In fact, he began our acquaintance by flirting quite
    desperately, but he says it wasn’t flirting at all. He meant
    all those things! He says they were a profession of faith
    upon a miraculous revelation (that’s me—I’m the miraculous
    revelation!), and it only sounded flirtatious because I didn’t
    realize, as he did, that we had been waiting for one another.

    “He’s waited a good deal longer than I have, poor Jack! He’s
    more than twelve years older than I am; do you remember how you
    used to throw that in my face? But it doesn’t matter the least
    in the world. Besides, you’d never think he was so old—he’s
    such a darling; and he talks like a poet, and a painter, and
    an archangel, all rolled into one. I am so wildly happy I
    can’t write a proper letter, only I do want you to know that
    your mother is mistaken, as we always thought. Jack is a
    saint—simply a saint. When my father behaved quite horridly,
    and said he couldn’t have me marrying a man who went away
    for two or three years on long, scientific expeditions, Jack
    said he wouldn’t do it any more, though I think it cost him
    something to say that. He was quite silent for hours afterward,
    and didn’t even notice I’d done my hair differently. And that
    horrid Mr. Borisoff was in such a rage. He didn’t say anything,
    but oh! he looked. But now he’s gone away, thank goodness, and
    I shall try to make Jack not ever see him again. Then another
    thing, just to show you what a perfect angel Jack is. My mother
    said I was delicate and too young, and things like that, and
    she got father to agree that I was only eighteen and was the
    weakling of the family, and they made up their wicked old
    minds that I mustn’t be married right away as Jack and I had
    arranged. And what do you think? Jack said he would wait for
    me? A whole year! I cried when they settled that, but wasn’t
    he a seraph? Fathers and mothers are very selfish; I shall not
    treat my daughters like that.

    “How Jack and I will ever get through a year of waiting is more
    than either of us know. I am not coming home till the first
    week in December, and Jack’s coming to us for Christmas. And
    then you’ll see him! I hope you are pleased that I’m going to
    marry the man we’ve talked so much about. It seems like another
    bond, doesn’t it? How is Louis Cheviot? I can forgive him now
    for always liking you best. I can’t imagine how I ever looked
    at him. Oh, Hildegarde, Jack is a perfect—well, I never heard
    the word that was beautiful enough to describe him.

    “Good-by, I hear him now out in the garden. Jack is the most
    perfect whistler.

                     “Your loving and devoted

                                                           “BELLA.”




CHAPTER VII


December did not bring Galbraith—nor even Bella.

“Jack found he couldn’t leave that odious Mr. Borisoff to settle up some
business all alone, but my brother Tom has got mama to consent to stay
over Christmas with me in New York at Marion’s. So Jack and I shan’t die,
as we fully intended to if we were separated.”

Just as the girl and her mother, early in the new year, were at last
going home, a cable came from England to say that Bella’s sister, Mrs.
Hilton, had been badly hurt in a carriage accident.

The cable was couched in the most alarming terms—there seemed to be every
prospect of three little children being left motherless. Bella and her
mother took the first ship that sailed.

    “If we have to stay any time, Jack says he will come over.”

They did stay, and Jack was as good as his word. Mrs. Hilton did not die,
but she lay for months in a critical condition, and her mother mounted
guard over the new baby and the three other little people.

Bella meanwhile was amusing herself right royally.

    “I’ve been presented and I’m having a perfect, rapturous time.

    “And now it’s decided we don’t have to wait quite a whole
    year—we are going to be married before we come back to America,
    some time in the summer. Just think of it, Hildegarde! You and
    I not to meet again till I’m married! Oh, do write and say
    you’ll love me just as much as ever.”

Then for a time no more long letters, but a shower of happy little
notes, that descended with tolerable regularity. After that, the wedding
invitation! Ten days’ interval and then two communications by the same
mail. The first:

    “DEAREST HILDEGARDE:

    “Mother and I are just back from a week-end at Tryston. It
    was rather dull. All the men were immensely distinguished and
    at least eighty. I was glad to get back to town. Hengler’s
    Circus has been turned into a skating-rink. We all went
    to a delightful party there last week. The wife of the
    Governor-General of Canada skated most wonderfully. I wish I
    could. Jack didn’t take his eyes off her. Mr. Borisoff has come
    to London. I hate Mr. Borisoff as much as ever, if not worse.

    “I haven’t time for more if I’m to catch this post. But
    I can’t have you thinking I forget you in my happiness.
    Besides, I shall be happier when Mr. Borisoff goes back to his
    fellow-barbarians, and leaves me and Jack alone. The next, I
    promise, shall be a great, long letter. You’ll see! I do love
    you, Hildegarde.

                         “From your loving

                                                           “BELLA.

    “P. S. I wish you were here.”

It struck Hildegarde it was the first time she had said that since Jack
had appeared on the scene.

The other letter was without date or beginning.

    “Jack and I have quarreled. Oh, if you were here!

                                                           “BELLA.”

Immediately after, a mysterious cable, that told simply the date of
Bella’s homeward sailing. Had the quarrel frightened her lover and so
hastened on the marriage? But no, for while Bella was still upon the
sea came a formal notice that the marriage was “postponed.” It had been
mailed some days before the cable was sent.

       *       *       *       *       *

Hildegarde’s first feeling upon Bella’s return was that since the writing
of that final note from London, and the dispatching of the postponement
notice, the trouble, whatever it had been, was patched up. Impossible to
think there was a cloud in her sky. Not matured at all; only a little
thinner and, save for that, exactly the same Bella—“unthinking, idle,
wild, and young.”

But as the minutes went by and she ran from one familiar thing to another
in garden and house, with greeting and gay comment, spinning out the time
till she and Hildegarde should be alone together, the older girl began to
have her doubts. Was Bella as happy as she pretended, flitting about with
all her “dear Mars?”

Nothing possible to gather from her eagerness to be assured that so far
from being forgotten, she was more than ever an object of interest and
devotion. Nothing new Bella’s little weakness for wanting everybody to
be visibly enlivened by her return from “abroad,” bringing her adorable
frocks (for Bella’s American mama had come into money, and Bella was
helping her to come out of a certain portion), bringing remembrances for
everybody, bringing a whiff of foreign airs, and a touch of something
exciting, exotic, into the lives of stay-at-home folk. Bella had always
been one of those who, however much adored, would like to be adored yet a
little more. She couldn’t bear that any one within reach of her influence
should escape caring about her, and she cast a net uncommon wide. It was
meant to enmesh even Hildegarde’s mother, partly because that lady was so
little lavish in bestowing her affection, but mostly because if you were
much in the Mar house it mattered enormously upon what terms you were
with Mrs. Mar. But, as ill-luck would have it, Bella never thought of the
lady once she was away from her. Though she had brought back scarf-pins
for the boys, and a silver-mounted blackthorn for Mr. Mar, and a quite
wonderful necklace for Hildegarde, there was nothing—nothing at all for
Mrs. Mar—and it was serious.

Bella never realized the awful omission till, having dispensed the other
gifts, she stood with the rest of the family in the garden, not even
asking where Mrs. Mar was, till looking up, she saw that lady at her
bedroom window carefully trying on a new pair of gloves. “Everything
depends on the way they’re put on the first time.” Bella could hear her
saying it, and she looked up smiling and waving her hand, as much as to
say, “Oh, please hurry down! _You’re_ the person I’m pining most of all
to see again.” But, of herself, Miss Bella was silently asking, “What
_am_ I to do! What will happen if she should see she’s the only one I’ve
forgotten?” Bella’s brain worked feverishly. Glancing down, her eye fell
on a gold pencil she was wearing on a chain. Surreptitiously detaching
this latest gift of her mother’s, Bella slipped it in her pocket, talking
all the time; telling Mr. Mar what it felt like to see sunshine, real
Californian sunshine again; offering up to public scorn the English
girl who had disapproved of the unappreciative Californians for rooting
arum lilies out of their gardens, and throwing them away in sheaves,
which Bella admitted was what they did with the “pest.” “Just like your
American extravagance,” the English girl had said.

Oh, it was so perfectly heavenly to be at home again! Bella beamed in her
old conscienceless way at poor Trenn, who found a heady tonic—a hope new
born, in hearing the adored one call the Mar house “home.”

But even while he was savoring the sweetness of that thought, there was
the distracting creature linking her arm in Harry’s, and saying: “Come
away a moment and tell me something I want to know.”

What could a boy like Harry possibly tell Bella that she could want to
know!

Harry’s own huge satisfaction in the incident was cruelly damped upon
Bella’s saying: “Does your mother still love stumps?”

“Stumps! Love s-stumps!” he muttered, in amazement.

“Yes. You haven’t forgotten how she always kept her pencils till they
were so little nobody else could have held on to them.”

“Oh, that kind. Yes. Stumps! I see.”

“Well, does she dote on them as much as ever? Does she pick them out of
the fender, when Mr. Mar has thrown his away? Does she still say: ‘Well,
_I’m_ not so well off that I can put a thing in the fire that’s only
half-used?’ Does she do that the same as ever, or are you all too rich
now?”

Harry laughed. “Oh, we’ll never be so rich that mother won’t use a pencil
to its last grasp.”

“Well, then, I’ve got the very thing for her! A nice gold one—pencil, you
know. But rather a stump, too. See?—just her size!”

Harry looked doubtfully down upon the somewhat massive pencil-case which
Bella had drawn from her pocket and was telescoping in and out. “That’s
an awfully fine one, but I can’t quite imagine mother giving up her—”

“Well, look here,” interrupted Bella, “Mrs. Mar’s a person you can’t take
risks with. Do you mind going up-stairs and showing her this? Just ask
her what she thinks of it—as though I’d brought it to you, you know.”
Harry departed on the errand, while Bella returned to the others, but her
emissary was back directly with a doubtful face, and Mrs. Mar following
not far behind.

“Well?” Bella demanded in an undertone.

“Oh—a—I asked her if she didn’t think it was an awfully fine one, and all
she said was: ‘The Lord was very good. He had delivered her many years
ago from gold pencils.’”

“What on earth does she mean?”

“Haven’t the ghost—’Sh!”

“Oh, how do you do, dear Mrs. Mar!” Bella flew to embrace the lady, who
received the advance with self-possession, but not without a glint of
pleasure.

Harry still stood with the intended tribute in his hand. Mrs. Mar’s eye
fell upon it critically.

“Is it true—a—you don’t think much of gold pencils?” hazarded Bella.

“Oh, if you’re a person of leisure—”

“What’s that got to do with it?”

“It’s a pursuit in itself, keeping a gold pencil going.”

“Oh, no. Look. This one goes beautifully.” Bella took it from Harry and
shot it in and out.

“That’s just its wiliness. Wait till you _need_ it.”

“Really this one’s very good. It’s warranted—”

“_I’ll_ warrant it’ll always be wanting a new lead. Especially at the
moment when you can’t possibly stop to niggle about with fitting one
in. Then you’ll put the thing away till you can take an afternoon off
just to get your handsome gold pencil into working order again. And when
you’ve done that and gone thoroughly into the subject, you’ll find there
isn’t a store on the Pacific coast that keeps your size leads. No lead
in any store will ever fit your pencil. Then you’ll write to New York to
a manufactory. Then you’ll wait a month, maybe two. Then, by the time
you’ve got them, you’ll find the pencil has forgotten how to assimilate
leads. It will break them off short and spit them out. If you try to
discipline the pencil, it’ll turn sulky and refuse to open. Or it stays
open and refuses to shut.”

“I assure you, Mrs. Mar, _this_ one—”

“And I assure you, Miss Bella Wayne, that even if you’re under the
special favor of Providence, and none of these things happen, you’ll
still find you can never get the work out of a twenty-dollar gold pencil
that you can out of a five-cent cedar.”

Bella was catching Harry’s eye and trying not to laugh.

“And remember what I tell you,” Mrs. Mar wound up, “you’ll have to treat
that gold pencil as you treat Mrs. Harrington Trennor, with reverence and
awe. If you don’t you’ll be sorry. If you lean on it, it will collapse.
If you do anything but admire it, it will teach you better.” Bella
opened her lips—Mrs. Mar stopped her with, “Unless you come to my way of
thinking, you’ll use that pencil in fear and trembling till the merciful
grave offers you a refuge from your slavery. As I told Harry”—she
buttoned the last button on her new gloves (why hadn’t Bella brought
her anything as sensible as gloves!) and she drew down her cuff with
a business-like air—“the Lord has delivered me from many snares; gold
pencils among the rest!” And she marched off toward the gate.

“Oh, mother,” said Hildegarde, at her side, “how could you! That dear
little Bella brought the beautiful gold pencil for you all the way from
Europe.”

“Do you suppose I didn’t guess that? Good-by!” She looked back and nodded
to Bella. “I’ve got to go to the missionary meeting now, but I’ll see you
at supper.”

“Oh, and you’ll tell me the rest then?” asked the wicked Bella, with an
innocent look.

“The rest!” Mrs. Mar glanced sharply over her shoulder as she laid her
hand on the latch of the gate. “There is no rest for anybody who depends
on a contrivance like that. Whenever I see a person with a gold pencil, I
know it won’t be long before she’s asking me to lend her my wooden stump.
As a rule she likes my wooden stump so well she walks off with it.”

As Mrs. Mar vanished round the corner, Bella gave way to suppressed
chuckles. Impossible to think she had a care in the world greater than a
rejected gold pencil.

“Yes, Hildegarde. I’m coming directly; only Trenn hasn’t given me a spray
of lemon verbena yet, to console me for the scandalous way his mother
treats me. Don’t you remember you _always_ give me lemon verbena when
we’re in the garden?” She showed no impatience when Trenn prolonged the
time-honored process—not a bit of it, went on laughing and chattering
there in the sunshine and telling how they thought in England that the
American girl was only keeping up the transatlantic reputation for
“telling tall stories,” when Bella had said that verbena at home was a
tree, and grew to the second-story window. Then having undone in half an
hour any good of peace regained by the “Mar boys” through her absence and
engagement, Miss Bella found her way up-stairs.

Her vivacity fell visibly from the moment she crossed the threshold of
Hildegarde’s familiar little room. But she commented favorably upon the
new home-worked counterpane, and then, as though without seeing it,
walked past the familiar old altar-table, with its ferny background and
the roses ranged below. There was the big silver locket hung above, like
some peasant’s votive offering at a foreign shrine, and down there in
front of the massed roses was that other picture, that had been new only
a year ago, when Bella’s happiness was born.

She went straight to the window and stood quite silent, looking down upon
Hildegarde’s flower borders. Then without turning round, “Will you do
something for me?”

“What?”

“Take that picture away. The locket, too.”

“Oh, Bella! Is it as bad as that?”

“You’ll put them out of sight?”

“Yes, yes; of course I will.”

“_Now!_” She might as well have said: I won’t turn round until they’re
gone.

Hildegarde opened a drawer. “I’ll put them in here till things come right
again.”

“Things aren’t ever coming right.”

“Bella!”

Not till she heard the drawer shut did the girl turn from the window, and
Hildegarde could see that the small face was quivering.

“Bella, dear!” Her friend swept to her on a sudden wave of pity. “It will
all come right.”

But the younger girl drew back. Although her tears were brimming she
spoke with a certain half-choked hardness: “I’ve hurried mother back as
fast as boats and trains could bring us; just to be with you again, but
not to hear you say that. I wanted to be with you just because you will
know better. Hildegarde—I—I’d like to stay with you awhile. May I?”

“I want nothing so much—we all want you.”

“Trenn, too?” she actually laughed through her tears. What a queer
creature.

“Trenn, too. Only”—Hildegarde glanced from the empty place on the
altar-table, to the shut drawer—“only you’ll be kind enough not to break
Trenn’s heart as well.”

“As well as my own?”

Hildegarde’s face grew hard with the words, “As well as Jack Galbraith’s.”

Bella, too, was grave enough now; “I haven’t broken his heart. But—I’ve
got a crack in my own. Only”—she lifted her pretty eyes with an air
almost of panic—“only nobody else is to know. You”—she came nearer and
laid a nervous hand on Hildegarde’s firm arm—“you must help me to keep
everybody from knowing.”

“Dear,” was all Hildegarde’s answer, but she leaned her cheek against
Bella’s thin face.

“And there’s another thing,” the younger girl went on a little
feverishly, still clinging to Hildegarde’s arm, “I hate talking about it.”

“Of course. Just at first, it must be—”

“No, it isn’t ‘of course’ and it’s not only at first. It’s for always.
Most girls talk their love affairs to tatters. I’ve noticed that. I want
you to help me to—to keep my—” Her voice went out upon a sudden flood of
tears. Hildegarde drew her into the window-seat and sat down beside her.
They were silent for a time, until Bella laid her wet face down on her
friend’s shoulder with, “Mind, Hildegarde! We aren’t to talk about it.
Not even you and I. John Galbraith is too—too—” She raised her head, drew
her small hand across her eyes, and then sprang up and faced the window,
as if some enemy without had challenged her. “It may be that I _don’t_
understand what a great man he is, as Mr. Borisoff says. But, at least, I
know he’s not the sort of person to be chattered over.”

Hildegarde remembered with a sting how for years she had “chattered”
with Galbraith for her theme. And she hadn’t little Bella’s excuse.
Yes, it was always like this. She was for ever stumbling upon something
dignified and fine in Butterfly Bella.

The pretty tear-stained face was lifted to the sunlight, and the childish
red mouth, so used to laughter, was pitifully grave, as Bella, staring up
into the square of sky over Hildegarde’s head said: “He is up there!”

“Jack!” Hildegarde exclaimed in a half-whisper.

“John Galbraith,” said Bella. “He is way up there, and I won’t be the one
to pull him down.”

“Oh-h. I was half afraid you meant he was dead.”

“As good as dead.”

Fear took fresh hold on the older girl. He is going to marry some one
else, Hildegarde said to herself. Yes, yes; as she looked at poor Bella’s
face, she was sure of it. And now the slim little figure had sunk on its
knees. She leaned against her friend for support. But she looked out
across Hildegarde’s shoulder, searching space through tears. Hildegarde
held tight the childish-looking hands, and asked the last question she
was ever to put about the common hero of their girlhood. “Where is he?”
she said.

“He’s gone off with Mr. Borisoff somewhere.”

“You mean you don’t know where?”

“Somewhere in the arctic.” She hid her face in Hildegarde’s lap.

They sat so a long, long time.

       *       *       *       *       *

In spite of her year’s absence, Bella found nothing much changed in the
Valdivia situation, except that the Mar boys had “got on” more than ever,
and that their father’s form of progress seemed still more strikingly to
consist in “getting on” in years.

It was a long time since his wife had given him the credit for doing more
than his share at the bank with a view to promotion to be head cashier,
or even a “silent partner.” Each time a vacancy occurred some one else
had stepped into it; Louis Cheviot had been the last. But Mrs. Mar
learned through the years that the reason her husband accepted increased
tasks was that he was born to bear burdens, as the sparks to fly upward.
If any extra work was “going,” so to speak, it gravitated unerringly to
Nathaniel Mar. As to the question of his reward, what would be gained by
giving a better position to a man who in any crisis could be depended
on to do all the work of a higher office, and never ask for increased
emolument? The only person who ever hinted such a thing to the Trennors
had been Cousin Harriet. The Trennor Brothers’ success (which was
proverbial in Valdivia) had long extended to avoidance of Cousin Harriet.
Certainly Mr. Mar’s life-long ill-luck brought out more clearly the fact
of his boys’ early prosperity. Not that it was enormous as yet, though
quite sufficient to have enabled them to marry, had they so chosen.

Mrs. Mar’s satisfaction in her sons was checkered by the fact that each
of these otherwise reasonable and enterprising young men clung to his
boyish infatuation for Bella Wayne, long after their boyhood had gone
the way of the years. It certainly did seem as though not till one or
both were cut out by her marrying some one else, would either Trenn or
Harry look at any of the girls Mrs. Mar considered more desirable. Not
that the boys’ mother had been able wholly to escape the general Mar
devotion to the disturber of their peace, but as the seasons passed, and
Bella rejected one swain after another, it became increasingly vexatious
to Mrs. Mar that her sons should not realize and amend the stupidity
of caring about a girl who was more and more under suspicion of being
handicapped by a silly passion for a mad fool who had given up the
substance for the shadow, and had met his due reward—being now these many
months lost in the arctic ice.

       *       *       *       *       *

Hildegarde’s theory that since the unhappy issue of the love affair,
Bella had greater need of her friend than ever before, and Hildegarde’s
own consequent inaccessibility to others was the cause of some
restiveness on Cheviot’s part. His old friendliness for Bella had
vanished. He spoke of her with a humorous disparagement that did him
ill-service with Hildegarde. But he was grave enough sometimes.

“I never get a word alone with you, nowadays,” he said one night, as he
sat smoking on the steps of the porch at Hildegarde’s feet, while Bella
walked about the garden with Trenn. Hildegarde made some perfunctory
answer, and they sat silent for a time.

The light wind brought up waves of fragrance from the tangle of roses
under Hildegarde’s window, and the little path stretched away to
indefiniteness in the starlight, till it was lost long before it reached
the garden’s end. The limits of the narrow inclosure, so sharply drawn
by day, were nobly enlarged, lost even, at this hour, in the dim reaches
of green turned silver and black, as the moon came over the tops of the
conifers.

Down by the arbor vitæ hedge growing things that Hildegarde had planted
sent their souls to her across the lawn, piercing the heavier air of
roses with arrowy shafts of spicy sweetness.

On such a night no one is alone. Where two go down a darkling walk,
or sit on the steps in the dusk, others gather round them. Invisible
presences—the singers, the beautiful ones, the stern doers of great
deeds—join us common folk, and give us a share in their glory or their
steadfast pain. Hopes of our own, that look too large by day—too dim and
inaccessible, they come walking in our garden at such an hour, beckoning
us or looking, smiling, on. Living men, rumored to be far away, suddenly
stand before us. Women who have been long aloof draw near. All the
barriers go down. Even the dead come home.

John Galbraith was down there, where Bella’s white gown shone among the
trees, and John Galbraith was sitting between those other two on the
steps.

And Cheviot knew it.

Hildegarde was reminded of the visible presence by his saying, in a low
voice, that he understood the reason of his ill-success with her.

“What do you mean?”

“Oh, Bella told me. Years ago. When she was so little you thought she—”

“Told you what?”

“That you had been in love with John Galbraith since you were sixteen.”

“But you must see that’s absurd. I’ve never even seen him!”

“I wish to God you had! Then you might get over it.”

Hildegarde roused herself to say with equal emphasis, “You are really
talking the greatest foolishness—”

“Haven’t you got his picture in your room this moment?”

“I have the picture he—had taken for Bella.”

“Before he ever met Bella you had a picture of Galbraith. You used to
wear it. Bella said—”

“You seem to forget you’re talking about what happened when I was a
little school-girl, and about an old—a very old friend of my family. We
all have pictures of Mr. Galbraith—and, why, there’s one of you there,
too.”

“On the altar?”

(Oh, Bella! Bella! How could you!) “The one on the flower-table was put
there because Bella asked me to. It’s not there any more. And while it
was, I looked upon it as the future husband of my dearest friend.”

But the description of Bella sounded suddenly ironic. It hurt. For
Cheviot was the man who all along had laughed at girls’ friendships, and
all along he had known that Bella was capable of—

“It isn’t that I couldn’t forgive you for not being in love with me,”
he said. “But for being in love with a photograph and a packet of
letters—_no!_ that wasn’t easy. At the same time I knew well enough that
if your life hadn’t been so narrow, you wouldn’t have been so at the
mercy of this one romantic figure in it. If you’d been able to travel,
or even to go to the university—if you’d had _any_ other door open, you
wouldn’t have looked so long out of that one window.”

A scrap of one of Mrs. Browning’s letters flew across her mind—the dearer
somehow for being a little incoherent, not fitted together at all, yet
finely consequent to the inner spirit—those words: “The pleasantest place
in the house is the leaning out of the window.”

Ah, it was very true of the Mar house.

“And your mother,” Cheviot went on, “always ready to puncture any
home-blown bubble with the needle of her wit; mercilessly critical, for
fear her children should have too low standards; ready to flay anybody
alive in the cause of education. Never letting you rest satisfied for
a moment with the attainable—you must always be reaching out—reaching
out—and when you reached out you touched Galbraith.”

How strangely well he knew—this man. It was odd, but she could never
again think him obtuse, at any rate. That comfort was gone.

“I was even sorry for you while the engagement lasted,” the low voice
went on, unmindful of the uneasy stir of the figure sitting above him in
the dusk. He took the half-smoked cigar from his lips and laid it by the
pillar. Over the edge of the porch the tip shone red. “I saw how hard it
was for you; you had been weaving romances round Galbraith for years—you
had looked upon him for so long as your special property—” Hildegarde
drew back into the deeper shadow. But by his own suffering urged to win
a companion in pain, he persisted: “And you thought if it had been _you_
he had met, it would have been you that he—” Hildegarde’s skirts rustled
as if she were getting up—“Look here, I’ve told you before you’ve got a
genius for truth—I’m treating you on that basis.” She said nothing, but
she sat still. “There was a moment,” Cheviot’s voice was unnaturally low,
“last spring, when I knew I was gaining ground with you. It was the
day I came back from Mexico. I came here straight from the station, and
you—you—” She heard him strike his hands suddenly together in the dusk,
and a curious excitement took hold of her. “When I went home, I found the
invitation to Bella’s wedding. It had been lying there for days. Then I
understood. You had had all those days and nights to get accustomed to
realizing it was the end of the old—where are you going? Can’t you even
bear to have me speak of it this once!”

The white figure was still again.

“Oh, I understood!” He picked up the cigar again. “I felt just the same
as you did. I knew the ghost that had stood so long between us was
suddenly gone. He had moved out of the way, and you could see that I was
there. For those next days you were—you were—I was full of hope. Then
came word that Bella had broken her engagement.”

“No, that the marriage was postponed.”

He waited a moment, seemed about to speak, and then, instead of saying
anything, with a sharp movement he threw his half-smoked cigar across the
whitening silver of the path into the inky blotch the shrubbery made.
Hildegarde’s eyes followed the flying red light till, against a tree
trunk, it fell in a splash of sparks, and was swallowed up in shadow.

“I shan’t forget,” Cheviot went on, still on that low restrained note,
“the look in your face as you said: ‘I never thought they were suited to
one another. It would never have done.’”

“_Did_ I say that?”

“Yes, and I looked up and I saw the ghost was there again, and presently
I saw he wasn’t a ghost any longer, but a real man. An active expectation
on your part—”

“No, no.” The voice was less denial than beseeching.

“Yes, a _plan_.”

The hands that were gripping the wicker chair pulled her quickly to her
feet. “Bella!” she called to the white flicker by the dial. “It’s getting
late!”

Cheviot stood up, too. “On your honor, Hildegarde—” Was it the moonlight
blanched her, or was she indeed so white? His heart smote him—but, “On
your honor can you deny it?” he demanded.

“No,” she said, with sudden passion; “I don’t deny it.” And while her
words should have steeled him, her voice brought a lump to his throat.

“You mean,” he asked, huskily, “to wait till John Galbraith comes back?”

“I know it’s quite mad—but there! A thing can take you like that. You
_can’t_ change.”




CHAPTER VIII


With the precision of clockwork, every day of his life but Sundays,
Nathaniel Mar walked down the main street of Valdivia to the bank. People
who lived out of sight of the City Hall timepiece, set their watches by
the appearance of the lame man with the stick. He never varied the route,
any more than he altered his time, and both had been exactly the same for
twenty-eight years.

The other bank cashiers (few of them over thirty) said that, in their
opinion, Mr. Mar had hung on quite long enough. They did not hesitate to
add that his post would have fallen to a younger man years ago had Mar
not been “a sort of relation.” Even so it was pretty steep that an old
codger of sixty should be blocking up the way like that. A bank was no
place for the superannuated, unless, of course, a man was a director.

So acute was the hearing of the old codger (who was not yet sixty) that
sotto-voce observations of this sort had, from time to time, reached his
ears.

He saw all about him men, younger than himself, turned out of positions
they had occupied, with usefulness and integrity, for years, and for
no other reason than to make way for some “boy” in his early twenties.
Men of his own standing had from time to time in the past decade raged
hopelessly against this tendency in a nation, where the great god,
Efficiency, demands the fine flower of each man’s life, and looks with
disfavor upon lined faces and whitening hair, even when the capacity for
service is unimpaired. It is part of the doctrine of “_show me_.” There
being any good, or any force not capable of being “shown”—well, it was
doubtful. Best not take chances.

Mar had sympathized with his contemporaries for being elbowed out of
their places, but he had smiled at one or two who had suffered the common
fate of the American clerk, in spite of having dyed their hair, and worn
jaunty pince-nez instead of “good honest spectacles.” Nevertheless,
Mar’s own secret uneasiness—not being assuaged by hair dye or dissipated
by pince-nez—took the form of making him the more ready to be the
Trennor Brothers’ pack-horse, unconsciously the more eager to oblige any
and everybody at the bank, to “show” from Monday morning to Saturday
afternoon how indispensable he was. He knew they could get no one to do
what he did with the same care and assiduity for the same salary. His
astonishment was, therefore, hardly less than his chagrin, when he found
upon his desk, one morning, a letter from the firm “terminating their
long and pleasant connection upon the usual notice.”

In the bitterness of that hour he felt that nothing he ever had suffered
before had mattered so vitally. As long as a man has work he can bear
trouble and disappointment—life without work—it was something not to be
faced. For the work, little by little, had devoured everything else,
narrowed down his friendships, cut off his recreations, produced a
brain-fag that made him unfit even for reading anything but newspapers.

He set instantly about finding another post. The story of the days that
followed—the writing to and interviewing whippersnapper young managers of
flourishing concerns, and of being more or less cavalierly “turned down,”
as the slang phrase went—it would make a book of itself; a tragic and
significant book to boot, and one essentially “American.”

The Mar boys behaved very well. _They_, at least, were not surprised.
They had, in point of fact, expected the occurrence long before.

What they had not expected was that the old man “would take it so mighty
hard.” Why, he could scarcely be more cut up if he were alone in the
world—dependent entirely upon his own exertions—instead of having two
fine go-ahead sons, who were getting on in life so rapidly that it really
wasn’t a matter of vital importance whether the old man did anything or
not; for they had every intention of being good to their father.

They told him so. And he had not shown himself grateful. And _still_ they
meant to be “good” to him. They were “mighty nice young men.”

       *       *       *       *       *

Nathaniel Mar saw clearly by the time the “notice” was up, that he lagged
superfluous. There was no opening for him anywhere.

The first morning that he had no right to go down to the bank was one of
the most difficult he had known. He went out just the same, at precisely
the same moment, and came in at the usual time. No one knew where he had
spent those hours, but he looked tired and ill when he sat down to the
midday meal. After it was over, he said he thought he would “go up and
lie down.” He had never done such a thing before in his life, at that
hour of the day. The following mornings he spent at his writing-table
in the dining-room, and although there were no screaming children there
now, and the room was bright and pretty, he sat miserably, day after day,
turning over old letters and papers, till in despair he would get up and
take down a book to read. But his thoughts were all “down at the bank.”

Mrs. Mar dashed in and out, called brisk directions to the Chinaman,
who presided now in the kitchen, and when there was nothing else to do,
she would fly at the sewing-machine. This appeared to be the kind of
mechanism which was worked with the whole human body. The hands traveling
briskly along with the moving seam, head going like a mandarin’s, knees
up, knees down, Mrs. Mar pedaled and buzzed away.

Her husband seldom spoke. Having retired within himself directly after
the breakfast things were cleared away, he seemed to be averse from
making the smallest movement while his wife was in the room. He sat
there intensely still, even turning the leaf of his book only at long
intervals, surreptitiously, without a sound. It was as though, by a
death-like stillness, he should prove that he was not there. He was
really down at the bank—his motionlessness seemed to say.

As if Mrs. Mar divined this mental ruse of his, and felt a need to unmask
it, she would look at him sideways, and “What are you doing?” she would
ask briskly.

“Reading.”

“That old Franklin again? Why, you’ve read it three or four times
already!” No answer. “Why don’t you get something up-to-date from the
library?” Still no response. “Content just to sit _and sit_!” she
would comment inwardly. Then aloud, “Don’t they want a manager up at
Smithson’s?”

“No.”

“Why don’t you try for the secretaryship of the New Pickwick?”

“Monty Fellowes has got it.”

“Ah, well, I suppose Monty Fellowes went the length of asking for it.”

Nathaniel Mar had also gone that length, though the post was beneath a
man of his powers. But he could not tell over again at home the tale of
his failures. Better she should think he hadn’t tried.

But, oh, the very look of him sat upon her spirit, and still she looked.

“You’ll be ill if you stay in the house so much. Remember you’ve had a
walk twice a day for going on thirty years.” No answer. His immobility
made it a positive necessity for her to get up and poke the fire
vigorously, or do something with might and main. That was a thing _he_
had never tried in his life—to do something with might and main! And that
was why he was stranded like this now. A man of only fifty-eight! Why,
she herself—Harriet T. Mar—was fifty-nine. And just see how _she_ took
hold of existence—very much as she gripped the poker. Oh, it was a trial
living in the same house, and all day long in the same room with a “logy”
man! He was more sodden with failure every day he lived. Misfortune
acted upon him like an opiate. Ha! If she—Harriet T. Mar—were _ninety_,
misfortune would sting her into action. At the mere thought she sprang up
and stung her husband, or the imperturbable Mongol in the kitchen, or
the gentle Hildegarde. But truth to tell, though that girl _looked_ such
a tender, simple creature, it was as little rewarding to wrestle with
Hildegarde as with Mar, or the stolid Chinaman.

Indeed, the more the mother bustled the quieter grew the girl—not at
first consciously as a form of protest, but by a process of natural
reaction that was largely responsible for Hildegarde’s seeming calm to
the verge of insensibility.

Mrs. Mar never wholly realized how much to the mother’s exuberant energy
the daughter owed her impassive air. These influences playing about
sensitive people produce a curious rhythm in family life. Nathaniel Mar’s
supineness made his wife seize the reins and ceaselessly whip up the
horses of their car. Mrs. Mar’s frantic urging of the pace, the dust and
noise and whip-cracking of her progress, produced not merely a yearning
for peace in Hildegarde’s mind, but a positive physical need to simulate
it. People talk much of the value of good example, forgetting that we are
sometimes shown there is nothing so salutary as a bad example, since out
of example is wrought not merely the impulse toward imitation, but often
a passionate realization of the advantage of “another way.”

There was always in the Mar house one person with an eye upon the
clock—why need you wear a watch?

No need for you to spur on a servant, or make example of a tardy errand
boy. There was always Mrs. Mar to do these things with a swingeing
efficacy. Those who live with the Mrs. Mars of the world do not realize
that they owe their own reputation for sweetness largely to the caustic
temper of some one else. Under Mrs. Mar’s roof you may “cultivate
kindness” and not suffer for it. Away from her drastic influence, you
yourself will have to apportion grace and discipline more evenly.

So various is life that we have sometimes a chance of learning from
people’s vices what their virtues could never so deeply have impressed.

Something of this the “slow” girl arrived at.

The day Mrs. Mar and Hildegarde went off to spend a week down at the
ranch with the Waynes, the two came into the dining-room to say good-by
to Mr. Mar. It was to be “a house-party,” and Cheviot and Mr. Mar had
been asked, too. Cheviot had accepted—“from Saturday night till Monday
morning”—but Mar had declined to go for any length of time whatever.

“A body would think he had affairs too important to leave! Well, good-by,
Nathaniel. Don’t let hot cinders fall on the new hearth-rug. Take care of
yourself, and I _hope_ you’ll have some news for me when I come home.”

Upon their return the following week, he was found sitting in exactly the
same place, in the precise attitude, and one might almost think with the
same old book on his knee open at the self-same page.

“Upon my soul!” ejaculated Mrs. Mar, stopping short on the threshold,
while Hildegarde went forward to kiss her father. “No need to ask if
you’ve found anything to do! You haven’t even remembered to put on a
little coal.” She fell upon the poker and punished the flagging fire.
“Have you been sitting there like that ever since I went away?”

Mar drew himself out from Hildegarde’s embrace, took firm hold on his
walking-stick and rose to his feet. He looked huge, as he towered above
the two women, and rather wonderful, as both of them had often thought of
late. Even the flippant Bella had said, “He’s more and more like Moses
and the Prophets.”

“As to sitting here”—he looked down sternly on his wife—“you may as well
understand, Harriet, that this is the house I propose to sit in till I
go out lying down. Only not in this room. I agree with you as to the
unfitness of that.” He limped over to the kitchen door, opened it, and
said, “John, will you light a fire in the young gentlemen’s bedroom.”

Mrs. Mar stared a moment, and then went up-stairs to take off her things.
It was no secret between her and Hildegarde that “after all” they stood
a little in awe of the head of the house. The girl, however, knowing
herself a privileged character, attempted to smooth things over with a
little jest. She linked her arm in his, and told how her mother, on the
way down in the train, had produced the book rest and a minute pencil
from her traveling-bag, had fastened the rest on the back of the seat in
front of her, to the surprise and inconvenience of the occupants, had set
up the French biography, put on her spectacles, got out her crochet and
read her “Lucien Pérey” and crocheted for dear life (or for the Hindus
rather) every minute of the time that she was being rushed along by the
express to Fern Lea; “and Louis Cheviot leaned over and whispered in my
ear, ‘Your mother’s losing time with her feet.’”

But Mar’s faint smile was pretty grim. “Your mother has all the virtues,
my dear, but she’s a woman of an implacable industry.”

With the help of John Chinaman and the grocer’s boy, that very afternoon
Mr. Mar got his big desk established in “the spare chamber” that had been
Trenn’s and Harry’s room, and still was theirs when one or other of them
was in town,—which was often enough whenever Bella was staying at the
Mars’.

But whether it was that uncomfortable as the old quarters had been, it
disturbed Mar to change them after thirty years, certainly, in spite
of his pronouncement to his wife, he did not “sit” at home as much
after this. He made a habit of going down town after breakfast, to the
San Joaquin Hotel “to read the papers,” really to smoke in peace, and
exchange views on the political situation, or the Cuban atrocities, with
chance travelers or old habitués.

Then came the day when Spanish incompetence and cruelty found a rival
excitement. In a remote region of British North America gold had been
discovered. The veterans in the San Joaquin reading-room pooh-poohed the
notion—all but Nathaniel Mar.

From the beginning he took the Klondike seriously. Not long before
everybody was doing the same. Instead of quickly exhausting itself the
excitement grew. Had diamonds been discovered in Dakota, the matter would
have been a nine days’ wonder, and then died as the easily accessible
fields were reached and appropriated. Paradox as it might appear, it was
owing to the forbidding circumstances under which those pioneers of ’97
found their treasure, that made the appeal “Klondike” so irresistible to
the marvel-loving fancy of the world. The papers overflowed with accounts
of the awful hardship and the huge reward—combination irresistible since
history began. And if any Missourian said “show me!” he _was_ shown. The
actual nuggets and the veritable dust, displayed in a bank window, made
would-be miners of men as they passed, or as they meant to pass and stood
riveted, staring, seeing there a type of what they might attain unto, if
only they had much courage and a little money for an outfit. Who lacked
the first? Who could not, for so alluring a purpose, collect the second?

The trains to the ports of San Francisco, Seattle, Victoria, were
crammed; the north-bound ships overflowed. Unenterprising, indeed, any
store on the Pacific coast that did not advertise some essential to a
Klondike outfit. People talked with as much earnestness of the science of
life under arctic conditions as they before had discussed Spanish misrule
in the South. Even for the vast majority who had no hope of being able
to join the rush, the great problem of transportation and the value of
evaporated food stuffs, obscured many an issue nearer home.

The one man that he was on fairly intimate terms with, yet to whom Mar
had not mentioned the new craze, was Cheviot. It was the kind of thing he
would be certain to scoff at. People at the San Joaquin had noticed that
scoffing at the Klondike annoyed Mr. Mar, and they wondered a little. Mar
had quite made up his mind not to give Cheviot’s skepticism a chance for
expression. If you were unwary you might easily think, “So sympathetic
and understanding a young man can’t help taking fire over this burning
question.” And then Cheviot would show you how easily he could help it.
Watch him playing with his little nephews and nieces and you’d say, “So
kind to children, he will be kind to the childishness in me.” And behold
he wasn’t. He was an “awfully good fellow,” but he expected a man to be
grown up—and few are.

Mar’s anticipation of what would be Cheviot’s views about the new
craze were very much Hildegarde’s own. Her astonishment was therefore
well-nigh speechless, when, on the occasion of his next visit, after ten
minutes’ general conversation in the garden, Cheviot said, “By the way,
Hildegarde, I’ve come to tell you I’m going to the Klondike.”

“You!” and she stared at him in silence till she could reassure herself
by saying, “Nonsense!”

“It may be nonsense, but I’m going.”

“You _can’t_ be in earnest!”

“Quite.”

She stood, watering-pot in hand, her big eyes wider than ever he had seen
them, and a look on her face certainly disturbed, even annoyed.

It wasn’t very nice, this feeling as if the bottom were dropping out of
existence. He had no right to make her feel like that.

Very neatly he switched off the head of a withered flower with his stick,
and began, “The Klondike—”

“It’s rather horrid of you,” Hildegarde interrupted, “but of course I
know—you—you’re only seeing how I’d take it—”

“I shan’t be here to see how you’ll take it.”

She set down the watering can. “You surely won’t dream of doing anything
so foolish—so—so—dangerous.”

He didn’t answer, and she walked beside him down the path to the lower
gate. When they got beyond the group of conifers, she stopped. “You
simply mustn’t.”

“Why do you say that? You don’t care where I go.”

“You know quite well I do.”

He didn’t even look at her, and he shook his head. Then, after a little
pause, “Who knows, you might even come to feel differently about
things—if—if—”

“Do you mean”—Hildegarde drew herself up—“if you came home a millionaire?”

“If I didn’t come home at all.”

“What?”

“At least for a long time, like—”

“I certainly hope”—nervously she forestalled the utterance of that
other name—“that you won’t do anything so disappointing to all your
old friends. It’s the kind of fortune-hunting expedition for the
ne’er-do-well. It isn’t for a man like you.”

“Well, I’ve thought it over,” he said, “and I’ve come to the conclusion
that I’m best out of Valdivia for a time. You see, Hildegarde, you’re too
used to me.”

“I’m _not_ ‘too used.’”

“Too certain of me—yes, you are. I’ve been uncommon helpless in the
matter. I’ve got nothing of the actor in me. I can’t be near you, and
inspire you with the smallest doubt as to how things are with me. The one
thing I can do is _not_ to be near. And that’s what I’m going to do.”

She wrinkled up her white forehead with a harassed attempt to keep her
wits about her, and not be betrayed into rash professions. “You can go
away from Valdivia for a while, if that idea is so attractive, without
going to the horrible Klondike.”

“Yes, I could go to Pasadena or some seaside resort, so that I could come
running back, as I did last year from Monterey, on the first hint that
you might be missing me a little. No, all that’s been tried. It doesn’t
work. I must go to some place where I _can’t_ take the first train back;
where I won’t live through the day expecting a letter from you. It isn’t
easy in these times for anybody to be really ‘out of reach.’ When we all
know that we’ve only to go to the nearest telegraph office for news, we
can’t know what it would be like utterly to lose some one—unless death
teaches us. The nearest approach to the sort of thing I mean—this side of
Kingdom Come—is the Klondike.”

“Oh, Klondike, Klondike! I’m sick of the very sound of those two
syllables. There’s something uncanny about them. People have gone mad
since they heard the ugly word, but not you!”—to give her words more than
common emphasis, to insure winning the day, she laid her hand on his arm,
and said again, with soft deliberation—“Not you, Louis.”

“You’d like me to stay here and suffer. Yes, I know that.” Her hand
dropped from his sleeve. “But I shan’t stay here,” he went on unmoved,
“and pretty soon I shan’t suffer—so much.”

From that old, recurrent touch of hardness in his voice and air, she
once again recoiled. “Well, I’ve said all I mean to say. You must please
yourself.”

“Pleasure is of course what one expects in the Klondike.”

They walked in absolute silence back to the porch. Hildegarde went in
at once, saying “good-night” over her shoulder, and quite sure that as
usual he would follow her. But he stayed behind for fully twenty minutes,
talking with Mr. Mar, who was smoking out there in the dusk. Hildegarde
turned up the electric light in the parlor, and moved about the room,
picking up and putting down one book after another. How many of them he
had given her—that provoking person who stayed so long talking to her
father! By and by she heard her own name called. Was that her father? How
curious his voice sounded!

“Yes,” she answered, but made no great haste. When at last she reached
her father’s side, she couldn’t see where Cheviot was. She looked round
in the dim light, and a little sharply, “Has he gone?” she said. As the
words fell on the quiet air, she heard the gate shut. The sound jarred.
It gave her a sensation as of a being abandoned. The house was very quiet
to-night.

“Gone? Yes. Where’s your mother, Hildegarde?” Mar asked with unheard-of
briskness.

“She’s over at the Coxes’.”

“Ah!” A moment’s pause, and then, “To think of Cheviot! Cheviot of all
men! Weren’t you surprised?”

“You aren’t talking about the Klondike?”

“What else should I be talking of?” he demanded unreasonably, for after
all there were other topics.

“Do you think he really means it?” Hildegarde asked.

“_Means_ it?—with a year’s leave granted, and his ticket in his pocket?
He’s been getting ready all this week. That’s why we haven’t seen him.
Sails Wednesday.”

“Not—not really!”

“Off to ’Frisco to-morrow,” said her father, still in that odd brisk
voice—“four days to see about his outfit. He—it’s a queer world!—he said
Trenn had been into the bank this afternoon, and offered to grubstake
him. But Cheviot’s got money. So anything he finds will be his own.
Trenn! H’m! _Trenn!_” he repeated, as though he couldn’t get over it.
Then it seemed to dawn upon him that Hildegarde had been unprepared for
something else than her brother’s part in the affair. “I thought Cheviot
said he’d been talking to you about it—had said good-by.”

“I—I didn’t believe he was in earnest.”

“Why not?” demanded her father a little harshly, and then, perceiving
that her incredulity might have other grounds than disapproval of the
enterprise in itself, he said more gently: “He talks very sensibly about
it, my dear. A man can’t save much at the bank—he may go on for thirty
years and find—Cheviot has seen what that may come to. He gives himself
a nine months’ holiday, with the chance of its turning out the most
profitable nine months of his life. _I_ didn’t discourage him.”

Hildegarde sat down on the step. “Oh, you didn’t discourage him,” she
repeated dully. Behind her own sense of being wronged in some way, as
well as disappointed, she was conscious of an unwonted excitement in her
father.

He, sitting there in the dusk, puffing out great clouds of smoke, was
oblivious of everything except that the old pride of discovery had awaked
in him, and the fever of his youth came back.

“Even Cheviot! And think of _Trenn_!” That Trenn should be looking
about for some one to send to the North on this errand—it touched the
topmost pinnacle of the fabulous. And yet, why not? The country was
aflame. Thousands starting off on an uncertainty to try for the thing he,
Nathaniel Mar, had been certain of.

“Hildegarde, where is your mother?”

“I told you, at the Coxes’.”

“Oh, at the Coxes’.”

“Why, father?”

“Would you like to know the reason I didn’t discourage Cheviot from going
to the—”

“Yes, father,” said the girl dully.

“Then come nearer.”

She moved toward him. Feeling a little dreary, she came quite close. She
laid her head against the one strong knee.

In a vigorous undertone, the voice with new life in it told why Nathaniel
Mar didn’t blame any young man—there was more treasure in the North
than even the Klondiker dreamed. Mar had known it all along—and then
the story. In spite of the girl’s listlessness when he began, he could
feel directly that the thing was taking hold of her. She was intensely
still; that was because she was being “held,” and small wonder! It was a
better story than he had realized. It took hold of him even, who knew it
so well. Before he got to the end, his voice was shaking, and he leaned
forward thirsting to see an answering excitement in the young face at his
knee. But the darkness shrouded it, and he went on. He wished she would
speak or move. Always so still, that girl! Now he was telling her of his
home-coming from that barren coast in the North—explaining, excusing
what, by this new lurid light of the Klondike, seemed inexcusable—his
never going back. He tried to reconstruct for her the obstacles—huge,
insurmountable; the long illness, and the new wife; the post at the bank;
the children, poverty, skepticism and the obscuring dust of the years.
And lo! as he disturbed these ashes, he saw afresh the agonies they
hid—remembered with a growing chill, what had befallen before whenever he
told this story; saw the tolerant smile of the smug young bankers; saw
the dull embarrassment in Elihu Cox’s eye; heard Mrs. Mar leading the
family chorus, “You’ve got to _show_ me!”

Even Hildegarde might ask—he hastened to forestall the dreaded word.
“There was nothing to _show_,” he said, “absolutely nothing to prove it
wasn’t a dream.” And she made no sign that for her either it was more
than fantasy.

He wondered miserably why he had told her. “Of course it was all long
before anybody had heard of the Klondike,” he said, and he drew a heavy
breath. “The theory was, that geologically speaking, gold couldn’t exist
up there, and even people who weren’t geologists agreed it couldn’t be
got out if it _was_ there”—all the confidential earnestness had vanished
out of the voice, and he paused like one very weary. “Nobody believed—”
He tried to go on, and to speak as usual, but memory, master of the show,
brought up Trenn—Trenn with the look he had worn the day his father had
told him the great secret. Mar drew back into the deeper shadow. But the
critical boy face found his father out, and stung him in the dark.

He was an old fool. What had possessed him to rake it all up again. Oh,
yes, he said bitterly in his heart, there was one member of his family
who hadn’t yet smiled and said, “_Show me._ I’m from Missouri.” It was
Hildegarde’s turn.

“Well, my girl,” he ended miserably, “that’s the story that nobody
believed.”

Hildegarde lifted her head and put up her two hands, feeling in the dark
for his. But Mar shrank back. Not from Hildegarde herself could he in
that hour take mere sympathy, craving hopelessly as he did with the long
thirst of years a thing more precious than pity—the thing that he once
had had and had no more.

Like a man who utters his own epitaph, “I lost faith myself,” he said.

“But I have found it, father!” and there was joy as well as the sound of
tears in the thrilling young voice.

“Found—what did you say, Hildegarde?”

“That I believe the gold’s there, waiting!”

“Ah—h—h!” He bent over her with a sound that was almost a sob. “Then I—I
believe it, too!”




CHAPTER IX


Louis Cheviot was one of those who reached the Klondike in the autumn of
’97.

A lucky chance brought him the opportunity of going shares in a lay on
Bonanza, with a man whose fitness for “pardnership” Cheviot had tested
coming over the awful Pass and shooting the Hootalinqua Rapids.

The two had washed out ten thousand dollars apiece by the end of June.
They had the prospect of making an even better thing of it the next year.
Cheviot left his partner to carry on the development of the lease, and
for himself, turned his bronzed face homeward.

He was as certain now as before he had garnered this experience that for
wild life, _qua_ wild life, he had no taste. That it should be so was
partly, strange as it may sound, a result of the cool and balanced mixing
of the elements in him. He had no physical sluggishness to be sloughed
off by harsh impacts, no mental inertia to be hammered into action by
hard necessity, no crust of chrysalis that must be broken before the
winged life might emerge, no essential wildness of spirit that needed
training, no excess of ungoverned ardor that needed cooling in the
northern frosts.

And so it was that he was coming home with little gain but bullion, since
he had gone forth with smaller need than most of the lesson learnt in
chastening the body, or the lightening revelation of some crashing danger.

He could endure hardship with reasonable patience for some reasonable
end, but the gains of civilization were in his eyes too excellent to be
even temporarily abandoned without a sense of heavy deprivation, which
affected him like a loss of common dignity.

Even though he hadn’t one he loved the idea of home. He loved his friends
and all the friendlier aspect of the earth, gardens, ordered communities
of his kind, and all man’s device for socializing life and regulating the
unruliness of nature.

And there was Hildegarde—who had not answered either of his two letters.
Why was that? He felt a contraction of the heart as he refused to allow
himself to formulate surmise; yet if any one had come and said to him,
“Galbraith’s in Valdivia,” he would have felt it no surprise.

Some friends of his were going out by the Yukon River route. He knew
it to be unlikely that he should return to this part of the world. As
well see that more western aspect of it, too, since he might do so in
congenial company.

It was really the company that decided him—that was responsible for a
circumstance that changed the entire course of his own and several other
lives. Instead of going back as he had come, by the shorter way, he found
himself, at the end of July, with seventeen hundred miles of river behind
him waiting at the mouth of the Yukon for the San Francisco steamer.

He heard with surprise that there was a letter for him at the
post-office. The more strange, if true, since his coming to St. Michaels
was less than mere chance—it had been unlikely in the extreme.

However, upon demand, an envelop appeared in the window of the little
post-office. Before ever it reached the hand of the man waiting without,
he recognized Hildegarde’s writing. He tore it open to read a hurried
resumé of what she said she had already written him at length, to Dyea
and to Dawson, and now repeated, on the bare possibility of his taking
the American route home. For her father was just setting out by that same
route to the far North, and by the same ship that carried her letter.
His plan of campaign was not generally known, and all she could say with
certainty was that he would be at St. Michaels some time in August.
And she greatly hoped that if Cheviot should be passing that way, or
even if he found that he could arrange to go there without too great
personal cost, Hildegarde hoped, and even begged, that he would look
out for her father. She “quite approved,” Cheviot read with incredulous
eyes—(Hildegarde! who had thought the expedition mad for a man young
and sound as an oak)—she quite approved her father’s going. At the same
time she did not forget that he was no longer young, and being so lame
was at a disadvantage. “Good Lord! I should say so!” The upshot was that
she “lived upon the hope” that Cheviot would bring her news of Mr. Mar.
The ideal thing would be that they should come home together. If Cheviot
brought that about she would be “unendingly grateful.”

No syllable about Galbraith.

Cheviot went straight to the Alaska Commercial Company’s hotel and looked
through the names registered since the season opened. Not a Mar among
them. So the ship that brought the letter had not brought Mr. Mar—for
this was the only conceivable place he could have stayed in. It was no
small personal relief to Cheviot to conclude that wiser counsels had
prevailed.

The same afternoon it was noised about the office that a steamer had just
been sighted. After all, Mar might only be delayed! While most of the
population rushed down to the beach, Cheviot scribbled a hasty note and
handed it to the clerk.

“If a man of that name should come in on this ship—” he began.

“He hasn’t gone back yet,” interrupted the clerk, studying the
superscription.

“You don’t mean he’s here already?”

“Well, he _was_.”

“When? It can’t be the person I mean?”

“Lame man, about sixty? Yes, yes, remember him perfectly. Couldn’t quite
make him out, for he didn’t seem to care a tinker’s curse about getting
to the Klondike. The boys set him down finally as a sort of a missionary,
because” (with a laugh) “he seemed so ready to go the wrong way.”

“Which way?”

“Up the coast to Golovin Bay.” No, he hadn’t come back. A trader from
Kwimkuk, who had been down for supplies, said Mar was staying up there
at the Swedish Mission. That was all the clerk knew. He was turning the
pages back to the entries of the previous summer. “That’s the man!” And
there was Mar’s unmistakable signature staring Cheviot in the face.

“But that’s ’97,” he said bewildered. He pulled out Hildegarde’s letter,
and looked again at the date. It was a year old.

Shortie Hinkson stopped sweeping out the office to say: “One o’ them
missionary fellers come down here from Golovin Sat’day. No, he ain’t gone
back yit. I seen him only a while ago goin’ by the A.C. office.”

When a few minutes later, among the crowd down by the old Block House,
the missionary was run to earth, Cheviot found him a great tow-headed
Swede, looking as if he had been not so much cut out of wood as hacked
out, and with a very dull implement at that. Close at his elbow, and
appealed to now and then for verification of some statement, was a thin
little dark man, with glittering black eyes and a turn for silence.

The tall missionary was bargaining about some “canned stuff” with the
great A.C. Company’s agent, Captain Seilberg. This magnate, leaning
against one of the mounted cannon the Russians had left behind in ’67,
was looking through a spy-glass at the ship discernible on the far
horizon, while between ejaculatory oaths he “did business” with the
rugged Lutheran. Waiting for a chance to introduce himself, Cheviot
wondered aside to a bystander why those two talked English to each other.

“Oh, Seilberg’s a Norwegian.”

“No, a Dane,” put in another, overhearing.

“I thought,” said Cheviot, “they could all understand one another after a
fashion—all Scandinavians.”

“Scanda who? Well, anyway, they’re too thick on the ground in Alaska for
us to bother about fine distinctions.”

“Yes,” agreed the customs officer, as Cheviot pressed forward to speak
to the missionary, “so far as we’re concerned they’re all Scandahoojians
together.”

Certainly Mr. Christianson knew Mr. Mar. Mr. Mar was still at the Mission
House up at Kwimkuk. How to get there? The big missionary turned to his
silent companion, who still stood gloomily by. Mr. Björk and he wouldn’t
mind taking back a passenger in their boat. They were going just as soon
as they’d settled matters with Captain Seilberg.

“Vell, _I_ von’t keep you,” says the great man cavalierly, shutting up
the spy-glass with a snap. “Dat’s not de _Trush_, Got dammer!” and he
turned testily away. Mr. Christianson followed with words about rebate on
“damaged cans.” Mr. Björk followed Mr. Christianson, deaf to Cheviot’s
questions about Mar, eyes fixed in abstraction on the red-brown scoriæ
under foot.

       *       *       *       *       *

The two “Scandahoojians” and their passenger left St. Michaels the next
day in the little sail-boat _St. Olaf_, managed with no small skill
by Mr. Björk. It was the rugged Christianson, however, who issued the
orders, and strangely enough, considering his aspect, supplied the social
element and the information. If you saw Christianson alone, you would
have thought him one of the grimmest works of God, but seeing him beside
Björk you would find him almost genial.

What chiefly occupied Cheviot, as the _St. Olaf_ sped through the windy
drizzle, was a growing wonder as to how Hildegarde’s father had come
to be stranded up here all these months, and how a man accustomed to
creature comforts, a cripple, and close on sixty—how had he endured the
conditions of life at “Golovin!” What _were_ the conditions at Golovin?
Curious to know, for Hildegarde would ask—afraid to know, for Hildegarde
must be answered, he kept seeing in flashes and as through the eyes of a
girl, all the probable harshness of the old man’s adventure.

Cheviot’s questions about Golovin were interrupted by Mr. Christianson
somewhat narrowly—eliciting an account of how the mission prospered; what
the native population was; how many were converts; and other matters not
strictly to the point Cheviot had in mind.

“Yes, _oh_, yes! Dere is great acti-_vitty_. You can see in our reports.
Ve make great progress. Ve bring de true light to many who sat in
darkness. But ve arre poore—meezerabble poore. Nobody knows, what haf not
lief dere, how harrd de life. Eh, Björk?”

Björk, sheet in hand, gloomily assented, without the aid of speech.

Cheviot caught his glancing eye. “Are you—a—a—at the mission, too?”

The dark man studied the course and held on his silent way.

“Oh, yes. Mr. Björk ees von of os. He is not long dere—but he understand.
Ve haf great need of vorkers. So he come.”

“You mean you sent home for Mr. Björk?”

Mr. Christianson stared a moment. “Send home? Oh, it is far to Sveden.
Heaven is nearer.”

It was Cheviot’s turn for mystification.

“Vhen ve need helpers,” Mr. Christianson explained, “ve pray for dem. God
send os Mr. Björk.”

He spoke with a curious matter-of-factness.

“Oh,” said Cheviot, “and—a—how did Mr. Björk know where to find you?”

“He see Kwimkuk in a visshun. He see de Mission House and he see me, too.
Eh, Björk.”

The helper nodded with preternatural gravity.

“Where were you,” said Cheviot, “when you had the vision?”

“On board a whaler. Dat’s where Björk was,” proudly Christianson answered
for him. “On de whaler up in Grantley Harbor, vhile I am down dere at
Kwimkuk praying for help.”

“But how could he leave his ship?”

“Leedle boat,” said Christianson, laconic for once.

“Oh, the captain let him off?”

Christianson shook his pale locks. “You do not know vhat dey are—dose
whaling captains.”

“You don’t mean”—in his astonishment Cheviot addressed the dumb navigator
again, as if given such a theme even he must at last find tongue—“you
don’t mean you,” and then he halted, for there is something about the
impact of the word “deserted” that men shy from, “you don’t mean you left
the ship without leave?” Björk’s face never changed.

But not so Christianson’s. He regarded his acolyte with a somber
enthusiasm. “It was yoost like Björk. Say noddind. Yoost follow de call.
Dat’s Björk!”

“Pretty big risk, I should have thought.”

At which, somewhat to Cheviot’s surprise, Björk gave a sharp little nod
and Christianson showed his long yellow teeth in a rather horrible smile.

Cheviot felt egged on to say, “Don’t they shoot deserters up here?”

“_Yes!_” said Björk, speaking for the first time.

“If dey find dem,” amended Christianson.

Björk’s little eyes glittered. His thin lips moved faintly, as if they,
too, would have smiled had they ever learned the trick of it.

“And you came straight to Kwimkuk?” persisted Cheviot.

“No, he land oop by Sinook,” Christianson said. “He see dat not de place
he vas shown in de visshun, and dose whaler fellows after him de next
day. Björk hide in de scrub villow, and creep along vid hands and knees.
After two days he come to a native camp. Next morning he see out dere dat
_Seagull_ comin’. But he haf anodder visshun. He know now he haf to get a
squaw to hide him in de bottom ob a kyak, and take him like dat down de
coast to Golovin. Terrible long journey! I am down dere on de shore, when
de squaw beach de boat. I see Björk crawl out de hole in de middle, half
dead, and look round. Look all round. Den I hear him say in Svedish, ‘Dis
de place!’ and I say, ‘Vad Plads?’ leedle surprised, and he come right
away up to me, and he say ‘De Lord sent me.’ So I see he vas de man I
pray for.”

“Oh! And when he isn’t managing a boat—up at the mission, what does Mr.
Björk do?”

“Oh, he help,” said Christianson, with unshakable satisfaction in the
answer to his prayer. “Better as anybody he can preach.”

“_Preach?_” echoed Cheviot, not believing his ears.

“Yes, Björk not talk _mooch_, except vhen he is in de pulpit or vhen he
haf a refelation.”

Well, they were odd Hausgenossen for Hildegarde’s father! “How long had
Mr. Mar been with them,” Cheviot asked. Ten or eleven months. He had got
to St. Michaels too late last year to reach the Klondike. He just had
time to go and take a look at Golovin Bay, when the winter overtook him
at Kwimkuk. So he stayed there.

But this summer? Well, he was taken ill just about the time the ice went
out of the bay—no, no, he was all right now. Mrs. Christianson had nursed
him. Christianson didn’t know what Mar’s plans were—doubted if anybody
did; though he was laying in supplies for some sort of excursion. He once
had an idea of going all the way to Teller Station to see the Government
reindeer. That was Mar’s stuff, there, in the boat. Of course it was
little use now to go to the Klondike. Besides, what incentive had a man
of that age to face the hardships of prospecting in the arctic? It was no
matter if such a man had not great fortune. He wouldn’t know how to use
it. He had not, Mr. Christianson was sorry to say it, but Mr. Mar had not
the true light.

From which Cheviot gathered that Mr. Mar had not contributed all he might
to the cause of Righteousness. But it was a relief to know that he had
not been in straits. “He seem to haf blenty to bay his bills”—so why had
he come up there, caring neither for money nor for missions? Here Cheviot
caught the momentary gleam in Björk’s little eyes. A question in them,
but unspoken, like all else that went on in the close-cropped bullet
head. Cheviot became aware that his old friend had somehow succeeded in
making himself an object of intense curiosity to these queer folk.

They liked Mr. Mar, though—Christianson tried to catch Björk’s eye, but
the dark one declined confederacy—though Mr. Mar had done something a
little while ago that made a great deal of trouble.

“Hein? Veil, it vas like dis. Von of our great deeficoolty is de
vitchcraftiness of de natives. Not a season go by vidout dey have to tie
up some von.” He pursed his wrinkled lips and slowly shook his colorless
locks.

“Oh!” said Cheviot, feeling his way. “How long do they keep them tied up?”

“Till dey confesses, or till dey dies.”

There was need then of the missionary in this savage place, where
Hildegarde’s father had had to spend a year of his life.

“And if they confess, it’s all right, is it?” asked Cheviot.

“If dey confess, and if dey go and get a piece of de fur, or vhatever it
is, dat dey’ve cut off de clo’es of de person dey been vitching, and if
dey give it back, and promise ‘never again.’”

“And then they’re forgiven?”

“Yes. Sometimes dey’re stoned, sometimes dey’re yoost spit at and den let
to vander avay—but dey’re forgiven.”

“Oh, like that? Well, I wonder they trouble to confess.”

“Dey like it better dan to be dead.”

“Dead?”

“Burnt.”

“Really? They went as far as that? But now, you mission people, I
suppose, have put a stop to such goings on!”

“Ve are not greater at Kwimkuk dan Saul at Endor.”

Cheviot stared.

“But Mr. Mar,” the missionary went on, “he vill be viser dan de Prophets.
He tink dere are no more any vitches. Not even vhen he see dat Yakutat
girl dey call Omilik—not even vhen he see vhat she have done. But von
day Mr. Mar hear some noise, and he go down to de beach, and he see
de girl tied to de tall stone ve fastens our boats to. He see dey
been beating her, and now dey pile up de driftwood round, and he, not
understanding”—the missionary explained, with an air of forbearance—“he,
not understanding, he try to interfere. Dey very mad of course. Dey send
for me. I tell Mr. Mar I _know_ dis girl have vitched a baby and two men.
De vomen all know it—everybody but Mr. Mar know it quite vell. Mr. Mar
get very excited and say he not believe it. Dey bring de baby; he say,
‘Dat a sick baby, anyhow.’ He not understand at all. Dey go on vid making
de fire. Mr. Mar yoost goin’ to do someting foolish, vhen de girl cry
out, ‘I confess. Yes, yes, I do all dem tings!’ ‘Dere, you _see_!’ I tell
Mr. Mar. So dey make de vitch go and bring de little pieces vhat she cut
off de baby coat, and off de men’s clo’es for to vitch dem vid. Dey all
holla vhen dey see dose tings. All but Mr. Mar. He say de natives dey all
done dat; dey all steals pieces off everybody in the settlemint; cause
dey so ’fraid anybody get sick, dey be called vitches; and if dey not got
any pieces to give up, dey know dey shall be burnt. ‘So dey all keeps
plenty ’gainst de evil day,’ says Mr. Mar.

“He mek so great foos, I tell dem yoost to tie de girl so she not wriggle
out, and leave her dere like dey done Chuchuk last year. So dey does dat.
Ve all goes avay.

“Von day and night. Two day and night. Tree day and night. Dat girl yoost
de same. Dey cooms to me and says, ‘Somebody gif dat vitch to eat.’ I say
nobody vill do a ting like dat. Dey say dey sure. Next night dey vatch.
Dey see Mr. Mar go down vid bread and vater. You can tink dey are mad. It
is good I am dere. I say, ‘Vait! I vill talk vid Mr. Mar.’ I do dat.”

His faded white-lashed eyes grew sterner still as he recalled the
interview.

“Well, what happened?”

“It vas for me a moment of great responsibeeleetee. De more ve talk, de
more I see it ees for Mr. Mar a matter of sentiment. _No_! of _nairves_!
For os it ees a matter of religion. Ve live vid dose people. Ve teach
dem. Ve feed dem in time of famine. Ve nurse dem ven dey are sick. But
ven dey do vat the Yakutat voman haf done—”

His low, booming voice went out across the surf, leaving behind a trail
of menace like the deadened roll of a distant gun.

“What then?”

Cheviot’s eyes were held by the fiery look on the rugged face. Impossible
to doubt the burning sincerity that gave its ugliness that moment of
almost uncanny power.

“Mr. Mar see it no good to say dere is no more any vitches vid dat
Yakutat voman at our door. So he say ve shall not be crool even to a
vitch. Den I tell him, ‘A man also or a voman dat haf a familiar spirit
or dat is a vizard shall surely be put to death; dey shall stone dem vid
stones; dere blood shall be upon dem. For all dat do dese tings are an
abomination unto de Lord.’”

After a silence, “What did he say to that?” Cheviot asked.

“Hein—hn—hn!” Christianson shook back the square cut hanks of tow that
fell from under his hat. “Not even Mr. Mar,” he said, with an air of
triumph, “not even Mr. Mar talk back to Moses!”

But the good man’s satisfaction seemed short-lived. He was grave enough
as he went on, “Big storm in de night. Next day no vitch dere.” He waved
a great bony hand toward Kamchatka.

“Vitch gone off vid de vind.”

Then, lowering his voice as though out there in the sea hollows listeners
might be lurking, he bent forward: “If dey vas to know Mr. Mar go down in
de storm, and cut de raw hide for let dat vitch go!—” Again, with grim
foreboding, he shook the hanks of tow.

“Ve all like your friend, but ve sorry see any yentleman tink he know
better as de Bible.”




CHAPTER X


Cheviot found Hildegarde’s father practically a prisoner.

His board and lodging had been too welcome a source of revenue to the
mission for Christianson to feel called upon to smooth the way for his
departure, and Mar had been some time in grasping the fact that his
plan of hiring a boat and a couple of natives to go up the coast for
a “look at the country,” was hopelessly knocked on the head since his
interference in the matter of the Yakutat witch. Not a native in the
community who felt safe with him since that episode. The lame man was in
league with the powers of darkness.

Mar’s pleasure at seeing Cheviot was genuine, but not as unmeasured as
you might expect. And when, almost before the first shower of questions
and answers had begun to abate, Cheviot flung in information as to when
the next ship was leaving St. Michaels, Mar assumed the subject to be of
interest only to Cheviot. Pressed further about his own plans, the elder
man said evasively they were not very settled, and changed the subject!
Cheviot was nonplussed. Was Mar only waiting till they were clear of
the Mission House? No, for they were out fishing the whole of the next
day, and most of the days following, and still Mar talked of any and
everything save of going home. Was he waiting for funds? Surely not now
that Cheviot was at hand. He seemed inexplicably satisfied to sit all
day over a trout pool up the river (despite the pestilential mosquito),
or in a boat in the bay fishing for tom-cod; and all the evening
playing chess in the bare mission parlor, in the midst of a company
sufficiently singular. Shady fellows from the Galena camp above White
mountain; prospectors expelled from Cook’s Inlet, lousy, filthy-smelling
natives come upon one pretext or another, weird missionaries dropped
down from places no man but themselves seemed ever to have heard of; a
reindeer-herder in the Government service, though a “Scandahoojian,”
like the majority at the Golovin Mission, and highly welcome albeit
hardly on the score of his piety. For “Hjalmar,” as Christianson called
him, was the one who jibed most at the morning and evening prayers, and
particularly at the long grace before meat, with its delicate proposals
to the Almighty that He should induce those present to save their souls
by giving to the Golovin Mission. With the same breath that thanked Him
for “dis dy bounty,” the Omnipotent was reminded that if this agreeable
state of things was to continue, people must pay not only for the meal,
but for the Cause.

Mar listened, or didn’t listen, with an air of respectful quiescence, and
ate his meals unabashed. But he commiserated Cheviot, “How this must make
you long for your Valdivia luxuries. Well, when do you go back?”

“Whenever you’re ready.”

Mar showed as little gratitude as pleasure.

“You mustn’t think of waiting for me,” he answered shortly.

Cheviot was profoundly perplexed as to what he ought to do. Mar was
not a man that any one could comfortably catechize, but to go away
and leave him here with public opinion so against him; for Cheviot to
present himself to Hildegarde, knowing he had left her father on this
inhospitable shore, to all intents and purposes a prisoner—it was not to
be thought of.

Mar’s favorite scheme for a good day’s fishing was to row across to the
river mouth where some Englishmen, several years before, had made a camp.

In the sheltered hollow a little way up the stream they had built a
cabin, so well, that although long deserted it still offered refuge from
the drenching rain, or from the unshut eye of the sun, and even from
the greater torment of mosquitoes. For Mar had learnt the value of the
Esquimau use of a “smudge.” On the way to the cabin he would gather two
handfuls of arctic moss, of straw and some aromatic smelling herb, twist
all together in two wisps and set one alight on the flat stone that
formed the threshold and the other smoldering in a rusty pan upon the
sill of the single window, with the result that the mosquitoes fled. In
great comfort Mar and Cheviot would proceed to make tea, and eat their
sandwiches—at least, Cheviot ate his. He noticed that although his friend
never disposed of a third of what he brought, he did not the next time
bring any less. Quite suddenly one day it dawned upon Cheviot why. For
although the crackers and cheese and sandwiches that were left were
always carefully put away in a tin cracker-box, the box on their return
was invariably empty.

And Mar never seemed the least surprised.

Was it that he could not bring himself to abandon the poor wretch he had
rescued; could that be at the root of his delay? But why did he not take
Cheviot into his confidence and get the girl out of the country if she
were in hiding hereabouts? Was it conceivable that Mar—

Cheviot got little further in his speculations till the morning when Mar,
in the act of making a cast, said under his breath and without moving a
muscle, “There’s that fellow again!”

Cheviot turned just in time to see Björk’s head disappear behind a bunch
of tall reeds that grew in the hollow by the little fresh water stream
below the cabin. “What’s he lurking about like that for?”

“I’m afraid he’s on the track of a poor, wretched girl,” and Mar told
the story of the Yakutat witch, but with additions not creditable to Mr.
Björk.

“It’s usually an old woman, here as elsewhere, that’s accused and set
upon, but this girl can’t be above seventeen, for she hadn’t been long
out of the Bride’s House.”

“The what?”

“Oh, the horrible igloo where they confine the marriageable girls for
half a year. They stay in there, in the dark all that time, never seeing
the face of man; and they come out cowed, and fat, and pallid; and then
they’re for sale as wives. Those that no man takes are looked down upon,
and left to shift for themselves and must earn their own living. The
Yakutat girl was pounced on instantly by a man she hated for some reason.
He took her off, but she escaped and made her way to the mission. Nobody
was at home at the time but Björk and me. I saw her come in, and I saw
her come flying out of the mission parlor wilder even than she’d entered
it, and go tearing down to the village. She found shelter there, for
a while, with the woman who had brought her up. But public opinion was
all against her; and when it was found that the reason her ‘husband,’
Peddykowchee, didn’t come and get her, was that he was ill, they said
she had bewitched him. His younger brother said she’d done the same to
him, and then a miserable little baby—oh, it was a ghastly business.
’Sh—” and Mar fished in silence for a full hour, with occasional sharp
glances through the alder thicket behind him, down among the reeds by the
deserted cabin.

The next day the store left in the cracker-box was found to be untouched.

“She’s seen Björk!” said Mar under his breath. “She’s afraid to come any
more.”

“Why don’t you help her to get out of the country?” Cheviot asked,
setting alight the smudge on the window-sill.

“I was planning that when you came, but I don’t want to mix you up in any
such ticklish business.”

“It’s no more ticklish for me than for you.”

“Oh, I’m blown upon already. The people here have been red hot about it.
They haven’t cooled down yet.”

“They never will,” said Cheviot.

“No,” agreed Mar, “but I’ve made the cause mine, you see. After you’re
gone—”

“I’m not going till you do.”

“That’s nonsense.”

“If you like,” said Cheviot.

“It’s on account of that letter of Hildegarde’s?”

“Whatever the reason is, I’m going to stay if you are, and you may as
well let me in for my share of the fun.”

“Your ‘share!’” repeated Mar reflectively, and stroked his long gray
mustache.

“I was arranging to get the girl away,” he went on presently, “when you
came. I had bought this boat and made a habit of being out all day.”

“Exactly! All we need is provisions.”

“No, I sent Christianson to St. Michaels for provisions. They’re at the
mission now.”

“Of course, we brought them up with us! Then we’ve nothing to do but to
get the stuff into the boat.”

“Without exciting suspicion.”

“And pick the girl up somewhere on the coast.”

“—before they realize we’re gone for good.”

“Surely you and I could start off on an excursion together without
exciting suspicion. Why, you told them when you first came, you were
going up the coast, ‘to have a look at the country,’” he added,
remembering Christianson’s phrase.

Mar studied him an instant with uncommon intentness.

“What is it?” laughed Cheviot. “You look as if you couldn’t make up your
mind to trust me.”

“No, I’m making up my mind I will.” Again he paused for a moment, and
then, “I am too old to do the thing alone,” he said.

“Well, I can manage the boat, anyhow.”

“Oh, the girl can row as well as a man, but I must have a partner.” And
sitting there in the deserted cabin Nathaniel Mar, for the last time,
told how a hundred and odd miles further up the coast he had panned out
gold with a dead man’s help when he himself was young.

And when he had said it, that thing befell him that overtook any
enthusiast in talking to Louis Cheviot. Mar saw his story on a sudden in
a comic light. Clear now, its relationship to twenty “tall stories,” fit
matter for a twitch of the humorous lip, a hitch of the judicial shoulder.

The unconscious Cheviot had choked off many a confidence just by that
look of cool amusement.

“I’ve always said,” Mar wound up, preparing hastily to withdraw again
into his shell, “I’ve always said it would ‘keep,’ and it _has_ kept
close on thirty years.”

“Well, it won’t keep much longer,” said Cheviot briskly.

“Why not?” A tremor shot through the man with the secret.

“Why? Because it’s in the air.”

Mar clasped and unclasped his big walking-stick as if about to rise.

“Before another year,” Cheviot went on, “the whole of Alaska will swarm
with prospectors.”

“Do you think so?”

“Sure. Why, it’s begun. I don’t believe there’s a single Yukon tributary
where there isn’t a man wandering about this minute with a shovel and a
pan.”

“The Yukon! Well, that’s a good way to the south!”

“Those men that stopped at the mission last night—they were miners.”

“They—they were after galena!” said Mar, almost angrily. “They knew that
fairly good ore had been brought down Fish River off and on since ’81.”

Cheviot laughed. “Well, if you imagine they won’t so much as look for
gold, let’s smuggle your witch to St. Michaels and take the first
steamer home. _I’ve_ had enough of the North.”

“You say that because you don’t really believe I’ve discovered a second
Klondike.”

“Why shouldn’t I believe it? And haven’t I turned my back on the Klondike
we all know exists?”

“Those men that came to the mission yesterday,” Mar said hurriedly,
“they—they were going to Fish River, weren’t they? Not—not up the coast?”

“No, no, that’s all right,” Cheviot reassured him. “All I meant was that
somebody hereabouts had only to whisper ‘Gold!’ for this whole country to
swarm.”

“I know—I know. But we’ll have the start, Cheviot.”

Mar pulled himself up by the aid of his stick, and dragged the rude soap
box table out of its shady corner, into the light nearer the window, a
light but little obscured by the faint smoke wreaths that curled about
the pan and sent abroad a slightly pungent breath, agreeably acrid,
except to the summer pest. Mar’s excitement found little expression
in his face, but, so to speak, came out at his finger tips. He could
hardly hold the piece of paper he had pulled from his pocket. Up to ten
minutes ago he had felt almost as far from his ancient purpose as though
he still sat on the high stool in the inner room of the Valdivia bank.
Now, and within the last few seconds more especially, fulfilment seemed
breathlessly near. Sitting on one side of the soap box, with Cheviot
opposite, Mar traced on the back of an envelop the land-locked inner Bay
of Golovin, the outer bay, and from Rocky Point a broken line on up the
coast.

“This,” he said, shading a little strip bordering the shore, “this is
the sand-spit where I found the Esquimau camp. Here’s the crooked river,
with its mouth full of wood. Only six or seven miles to the north is the
anvil-shaped mountain.”

The two men, bending low over the soiled envelop, were too absorbed to
notice the glitter just above the window-sill; eyes narrowed to evade the
smoke; two mere points of light to the right of the rusty pan with its
haze of smoldering incense.

Mar’s pencil whispered over the paper in the silence.

Then he spoke. “From this broken range on the north three or four streams
come trickling down to the coast. The one on the west here winds round
from the north side of the Anvil, and it was just at this point, as I
remember—just here,” and the pencil shook as if in doubt, or refusing to
commit itself, till Mar planted the point so firmly on the paper it made
a dent as well as a mark. “_Just here I found the gold._”

When finally Cheviot raised his eyes the glitter was gone from the sill.

       *       *       *       *       *

While the two in the cabin laid their plans and made a list of provisions
and requirements, a man was creeping on hands and knees, through willow
scrub and reeds, down to the boat that lay moored in the cove below the
cabin.

Christianson sat talking to Hjalmar the herder, of the Government project
of introducing reindeer among the Alaskan natives, when the door of the
private office was flung wide. They looked round and saw Björk standing
there.

On the sallow mask a strange light shining. The hard lips twitched in a
recurrent rictus, showing a dog-like gleam of sharp eye-tooth, while the
rest of the mouth held rigid. If the tremendous force that locked the
lean jaws was lost upon the onlooker, it must have been the insane light
in Björk’s eyes that made the reindeer-herder whisper, “He’s got a fit.”

But Christianson had only flung back his long, straight hair, and grasped
the rude arms of his big chair.

“Björk,” he said, “iss it a visshun?”

“Ye—h—h!” Björk answered through shut teeth. An instant longer he stood
silent, with his hairy hands clenched, and a barely perceptible forward
and backward swaying of the tense body. Then, with an effort as of
forcing steel to part, he opened his welded lips and said rapidly in
Swedish, “Have we not fed the hungry?”

“Aye,” said Christianson.

“Have we not nursed the sick? Have we not preached the Gospel to every
creature?”

“Aye, aye,” from Christianson.

“Have we not kept the law?” With each question nearer and nearer Björk
brought the black menace of his face.

“Have we not had the faith that moveth mountains? Have we not served in
hardship? Have we not waited in poverty till this hour?”

“_Till_ this hour?” said Christianson, getting up slowly out of his chair.

Björk arrested his own dreamlike advance with a suddenness that seemed to
wake him. He stopped, looked round, and clutched at the back of a chair.

“Shut the door,” he commanded.

His chief obeyed. When Christianson turned round again, Björk was
staring over the reindeer-herder’s head, piercing the infinite depths of
space, while he held tight to every-day existence by the back of a chair.

“Brethren,” he said, “the angel of the Lord has been with me. He has
shown me great riches.”

Hjalmar the herder pulled himself together and shook off his growing
nervousness. There was nothing uncanny in this after all. A vision of
riches was only too common since the Klondike had crazed men’s brains.
Björk saw that even Christianson looked less moved.

“I tell you,” the seer burst out, “this is the answer to all our prayer,
the reward of all our work. The angel took me westward up the coast. I
see it now!” He unlocked his clutching hands, raised them outstretched
on a level with his eyes and with hypnotic slowness moved the right hand
east, the left one west.

“A sand-spit,” he said, “where the heathen gather. Beyond—a flat country,
where no tree grows. But the river mouth is choked with sea-drift. A
strange shaped hill. One of old Thor’s workshops. Where _he_ hammered the
sword of the gods, _we_ shall forge weapons against the ungodly. Weapons
of gold. For the river of that country—the angel showed me the sands of
it! And the sands, Christianson, the sands were full of gold!”

The herder looked at Christianson and Christianson looked at the herder.
The herder shook his head.

Christianson sat down again in his great chair.

“I tell you,” said Björk solemnly, “I see that ‘promised land’ plainer
than ever I saw Kwimkuk. Plainer”—he raised his voice—“than I see you
two.”

But he saw them very plainly. His look leaped from one face to the other,
and rage gathered on his own.

“You sit there like stone. You are deaf. You are like dead men. I—I—” He
looked about the room wildly as if he had forgotten where the door was.
“I would go alone, but I must have provisions. I must have help with the
boat—help with the—”

“Y—yes, yes,” stuttered the old missionary.

“And the angel said, ‘Go first to Christianson.’”

“Yes, yes. Of course, I—”

“‘But tarry not,’ said the voice. ‘If Christianson receive not the good
tidings, go take the news to another.’” He seemed now to locate the door.
He made two steps in that direction, saying, “Me—I obey the voice.”

“I, too, obey,” said Christianson hurriedly. “I will come Saturday.”

“_Saturday!_” Björk’s burning impatience blew the end of the week to the
end of the world. “I tell you _to-morrow_ will be too late! It must be
to-day. It must be this hour.”

“Why?” demanded the herder, but he, too, was on his feet.

“Ha! You will ask questions! No wonder the angel comes to me.” Again he
turned about and rushed at the door. Christianson intercepted him. Björk,
with a convulsive movement, flung him off.

“The voice said, ‘This is the hour you have prayed for, but if it passes
in idleness, pray no more—_pray no more_!’” Björk’s voice rang out with
a tragic authority. “‘For this is the hour when your feet should be shod
with swiftness and your hands be full of cunning.’ It was the voice said
so.” Björk’s fingers were on the latch. “Me—I obey.” He opened the door.

“Come, Hjalmar,” said Christianson.

[Illustration: “‘Brethren,’ he said, ‘the angel of the Lord has been with
me. He has shown me great riches’”]




CHAPTER XI


Hildegarde’s sense of anxious responsibility had grown with every month
that passed after her father sailed out of San Francisco harbor. Bound
for—“the Klondike!” people exclaimed with envy, rather than asked in any
doubt.

“No—no,” he had said, and then hastily—to keep outsiders off the
track—“well, perhaps. Who knows?” Who _didn’t_ know! And, after all, why
should any man stay at home who wasn’t obliged?

It was natural that no one else should take Mr. Mar’s enterprise as
seriously from the start as did his daughter. For she knew how large had
been her share in it. She had been the first, the only one, to cheer him
on. She it was who had got “the boys” to finance the undertaking. She who
had broken the fact to her mother. But for his daughter, Nathaniel Mar
would not now be—where was he? How faring? Many a time Hildegarde’s heart
contracted sharply, as in silence she framed the question. Her own fault
that she couldn’t answer—her fault that half Valdivia could no longer
set their clocks by the big, lame man’s passing—her doing that he sat no
more of a morning in the warm, sunny room of the San Joaquin, sending
out smoke and absorbing news. Others sat there in peace and safety,
discussing their absent townsman; and Hildegarde sat at home trying to
keep at bay the thought: if anything dreadful should happen to him!

It had eased her a little to write to Cheviot, and beg him to look out
for her father. She was tempted to say, “Bring him back safe and there’s
nothing I won’t gladly do to prove—” But she had pulled herself up in
time, and only promised an unending gratitude.

The steamer _President_, which had taken Mar north, brought on her return
trip a brief letter from him, saying merely that the journey was safely
accomplished as far as St. Michaels. His family knew they would probably
not hear again till the following summer.

Life was easier when Bella was there. To her one might say, “Will he come
back by the first boat in June, or shall we only have letters, do you
think?” And say it in one form or another so often that, but for reasons
unavowed, the speculation would have wearied friendship.

But Bella was full of sympathy and tonic suggestion, always prepared to
pore over northern maps, always ready to discuss probable conditions “up
there.”

What a friend was Bella! “I’ve _talked_ of a standard,” Hildegarde
thought humbly, “but she lives up to it—in these days.” It was a shame
ever to remember the lapses long ago.

And how intelligent she was! How curiously well informed! But Bella was
always surprising you.

“I keep thinking about him in the night. I lie awake wondering if he’s
cold,” Hildegarde confessed, and Bella, why, to look at her face you’d
think she knew all about that lying awake and wondering—did the same
herself. “Father does so love a fire. Don’t you remember when all of us
would be baking he used to draw closer to the hearth?”

“That was only because he lived so much indoors. He’ll be _quite_ warm in
that beautiful furry sleeping-bag. He’ll probably sleep better than he’s
done since he was a child. They all do.”

“Who do?”

“Oh—a—people who—go to the Klondike.”

Another time, “I am haunted by the certainty that he didn’t take enough
provisions. Trenn says that in intense cold people eat a great deal more
than—”

“That’s true,” said Bella sagely, “but it’ll be all right. People are
very good to one another in such out-of-the-way places. They always share
with anybody who runs short.”

“How do you know?”

“Well, that’s what the accounts all say.”

“What accounts?”

“Oh, in the—the papers.”

“I never see any such accounts. It’s all horrors—freezing and starving to
death. Besides, father will be the one to do the sharing and then have to
go without. Oh, _why_ did I help him to—”

“Don’t be absurd,” Bella said, almost angrily. “In any case _he’s_ not
gone beyond the reach of supply depots.” Neither met the other’s eye.

“But suppose his money gives out—it will give out if it’s true they
charge two dollars for a potato. He never could keep any money in his
pockets. Oh, it’s all very well for you, _your_ father isn’t sitting on
an iceberg starving to death.”

A queer look came into Bella’s little face. It was there, now and then,
and gone like a ghost, leaving a troubled tenderness behind.

“It’s not as if he were near a settlement, as the Klondikers are to
Dawson City,” Hildegarde went on, yearning for reassurance. “The place
father was going to is quite uninhabited, except by a few Esquimaux.
Often I can hardly eat for thinking—thinking”—her voice caught—“maybe he
is hungry.”

“That’s impossible. He’s much too sensible and clever.”

“What good is it to be sensible and clever if you’ve got nothing to eat?”

“But being sensible and clever will help him to find things to eat.”

“How do you make that out?”

“Oh, as far south as that—”

As far _south_? Was she out of her mind?

“There are plenty of ptarmigan and rabbits and things, where Mr. Mar is.”

“Are there? But he’s lame. How can he go shooting—”

“Other people can, especially the natives, and you may be sure your
father will have his share. Besides, he’ll fish. Mr. Mar’ll like that
part of it.”

“How _can_ you be so heartless!”

“What do you mean?”

“How is my father to fish in rivers frozen hard as iron?”

“Through holes in the ice, of course!” Bella defended the idea warmly.
“You’ll see,” she spoke as if she’d personally tested the efficacy of the
device; “you’ll see they’ll get fish all winter that way.”

“How _do_ you know? Now don’t say you get it out of the newspapers, for I
never see these things, and I look for nothing else.”

“No, I found that in a book.”

“What book?”

It turned out to be a two-year-old volume upon Arctic Exploration. On the
fly-leaf Bella’s name and the date, 1896. A whole year before Cheviot
went to the Klondike, or Mr. Mar to Alaska. The year that—

The light that had glimmered broke in a flood.

“Let us read it together, Bella,” said Hildegarde softly.

“No, there’s a newer one I’ve just sent for. We’ll read that if you like.”

They finished it at the Waynes’ country place. “I wish,” said Hildegarde,
“we had another book about—”

“There are plenty more.” Bella unlocked a little chest. It was full of
nothing but books, and the books were about nothing but arctic life and
exploration. For nearly two years, Bella had been buying and reading
everything she could hear of published on the subject in America or
Europe.

Hildegarde hung above the store. “We must go through them all together.
It is the most fascinating reading in the world.”

“It is the most horrible in the world. The most ghastly, it makes you
ill. But, yes; I agree with you one can’t _not know_.”

They read the books together. Even the honest-hearted Hildegarde, who
began with her father agonizingly present in her mind, abandoned him
presently to his probably less terrible fate, and pushed forward with
strange men on their farther journey; fitting each new fortune or
mischance to the One on the other side of the world, never mentioned
either by her or Bella. Though Hildegarde kept her oath not to speak
Galbraith’s name, she felt a strange new excitement now in saying “He” as
for her father, yet thinking of the One who had gone farther afield even
than Cheviot, and much, much farther than Mr. Mar. Each girl played with
the ruse. It gave to reading and speculation a subtilty—a spirit—that
never flagged.

And now spring was here. Although still far too early for such
forecasting, both felt the need of returning to Valdivia, to be within
easier reach of papers, of telegrams, and of returning travelers. For
all the world knew when once the spring was come up yonder, the summer
followed hard. How natural it was to be looking forward to something
great and wonderful that was to happen in June! Hildegarde and her father
had done that as long ago as when the girl was in her early teens and
Jack Galbraith expected back from his first arctic enterprise. What more
natural than that Hildegarde and Bella should be doing very much the
same to-day. To call their expectation by Mar’s name, merely gave it
manageability. For, apart from Bella’s interdiction, the word “Galbraith”
was, in this, like a hot iron. If it were to be touched in safety, some
shield must come between you and the too ardent metal. “Galbraith” would
scorch. But wrap “Mar” about the forbidden name, and you could use it to
significant ends.

Summer and Mr. Mar! Oh, Mr. Mar served well as symbol of that mightier
issue, that both dared hope for out of this year’s opening of the ice
gates of the North.

And yet the month of wonder, June, went by without a word or a sign
coming down from the top of the world.

July brought a letter from the Klondike—Cheviot’s second. He had done
well, and he was coming home. Hildegarde might look to see him by the
next boat. No word of Mar; plain he hadn’t had Hildegarde’s news when he
wrote. Not the next boat, however, nor the next, brought Cheviot, nor any
word of Mr. Mar.

“I don’t know how I should get through this time but for you, Bella.”
Hildegarde and she were seldom apart.

Not till mid-August came the sign from Mar, a letter written from
a queer-sounding place in early June, a letter strangely short and
non-committal. He had reached St. Michaels too late the previous autumn
to go any further than Golovin Bay, before navigation closed. He would
push on as soon as travel was practicable. He was well. He sent his love.
And no more that summer. No more up to the time the boats stopped running
in the autumn.

Cheviot had not come after all. And silence, like the silence of the
grave, wrapt the fate of that Other, on the far side of the world.

“I shall burn a joss to those who travel by land or by sea, by snow or by
ice,” said Bella, one day in December, and she lit the stick of incense
on the flower altar, whence no heathen smoke of prayer had risen for a
couple of years now. But more prayers than ever before had been offered
up in the little white room. And what need of a face on the wall above
the roses? The picture was not really shut away in a drawer. Vivid in
each girl’s mind, it was borne about as faithfully, as in the old days,
when on Hildegarde’s breast in a setting of silver it hung on a velvet
string.

Now and then Bella remembered Cheviot, and when she remembered him, she
spoke of him. Sometimes she spoke of him when she was thinking of him
little enough. As on the night when she wasn’t well, and Hildegarde,
sleeping on the sofa in her friend’s room, had waked in misery over a
dream she’d had. Bella was lying wide-eyed in the dark, “A dream about—?”

“Yes,” Hildegarde said hurriedly, “a snow-storm in the night, in the
wind; a slipping down into blackness. I thought I saw him fall, and I
knew it was the end.”

“They go by contraries. Your father’s quite well and happy.” Hildegarde
had not said the dream concerned her father, but she offered no
correction.

“Still,” Bella went on, “for the moment it makes one feel—I’ll tell you!
we must have a little light to comfort us.”

“No, no; it will hurt my eyes,” Hildegarde was surreptitiously crying.
But Bella was already up, and before Hildegarde could forestall her, she
had opened the door across the hall leading into the opposite room, and
there she was striking a light. Hildegarde followed her, still a little
dazed by the vivid horror of the dream, and when her eyes fell upon her
own little white bed, she flung herself down there, and buried her face
in the cool pillow.

“You aren’t crying, are you, Hildegarde, over a silly dream? Look here,
I’m lighting a joss for Mr. Mar.”

A little silence.

“I’ve lit another,” said Bella’s hurried voice, still over there by the
table, “one for Louis.” Hildegarde, with face half-hidden, imagined
rather than saw, that three slender smoke feathers were curling above the
flowers, drowning the meeker fragrance of the roses.

She lay there feeling the oppression of the dream fading, and a waking
oppression take its place. Yes, they “went by contraries.” Galbraith
hadn’t fallen and been swallowed in the gaping maw of a crevasse; but
when he came back, what was going to happen? He belonged to Bella. But
he had left Bella. And he had belonged first of all to Hildegarde. What
would befall friendship in that coming wrench!

“Go back to bed, Bella; you’ll be worse.”

“You must come, too.”

Hildegarde made no answer.

“You can’t lie there with all these flowers in the room. I didn’t know
you hadn’t set them out. The doors can’t be left open either.”

“The windows can.”

“I shan’t go unless you come, too.”

Hildegarde forced herself to get up. Bella put out the comforting light.
But some things show plainer in the dark. Those symbols on the altar,
they were only tendrils of smoke by day, or in the glare of gas. Now
they were sparks of fire puncturing the blackness of the scented room.
One fiery eye to watch over the fortunes of Nathaniel Mar, one to shine
for Cheviot, and an unnamed third to pierce the darkness that shrouded
the fate of that Other. Even when the two girls turned their backs, and
groped their way to Bella’s room clinging hold of each other in the
dark, the third spark not only shone before their inner vision still, it
pricked each bosom with its point of fire.

What would happen when he came back?

Each wondered, and each held faster to the other with fear in the bottom
of her heart.

       *       *       *       *       *

Meanwhile, life outwardly went on pretty much the same. With Trenn and
Harry, Eddie Cox and other swains, the girls went to parties and picnics,
to concerts, and the theater, and did all the usual things. The one
unusual thing those days brought was the Charles Trennor fancy ball. It
was going to be a great affair, and Valdivia conversation for weeks had
begun by some such statement as, “I’m going as the Goddess of Liberty.
What shall you be?”

Of course Trenn and Harry were coming up for the great occasion, and
their costumes called for endless consultation with that great authority,
Bella. They had, moreover, told their sister she might on this occasion
be as glorious as ever she liked, and they would “foot the bill.”
Hildegarde deeply appreciated such generosity, but what was more to the
point, did Bella?

She only said: “Yes, Hildegarde’s going to be glorious. But I don’t think
it’s the kind of glory you can buy.”

Even before the Mar boys had come forward in this magnificent way, Bella
had decided that Hildegarde must go as Brunhild. Her gown was to be white
cloth, embroidered with silver dragons—strictly adapted from an ancient
Norse design. She was to wear silver sandals on her feet; on one bare arm
would be a buckler, a spear in her right hand, and on her fair hair a
silver helmet.

Bella was going as Amy Robsart, and that was easy enough. It was those
dragons of Hildegarde’s that took the time; and, as Bella had said, they
wouldn’t have been easy to buy. She and Hildegarde were embroidering
them every spare minute, day and night. Even now, though almost, they
were not quite done, which was a pity. Trenn and Harry were coming up
from Siegel’s again this evening—the excuse, the necessary inspection
of Brunhild, at Bella’s express invitation. For this had been the one
costume not ready in time for the “dress-rehearsal” two nights before,
when Bella and “the boys” had put on their Elizabethan finery, and
peacocked about in great spirits.

“I want your brothers to be what they call ‘knocked silly’ when they
first see you, Hildegarde. You must be all dressed and ready, and we can
turn up the bottom of the skirt and work at that last dragon while we’re
waiting.”

In pursuance of this plan, the two girls had gone up-stairs directly
after supper, though it was hardly probable the boys could get there
before half-past nine.

Mrs. Mar sat waiting for them in the parlor, on that side of the center
table where the book rest supported an open volume. She rocked while she
waited, and she crocheted while she rocked. At times she glanced at the
clock—not once at the open book. Not for her own edification was the
volume there, but for the enlargement of Hildegarde’s literary horizon,
while she and Bella stitched at silver dragons. But this latest choice
in standard works had not pleased any one. Victor Hugo was much too fond
of fiery love-scenes to prosper with Mrs. Mar, but the miserable man
had become a classic, and after all, Hildegarde was old enough not to
be infected. Bella—she read everything, the minx! Although Hildegarde
was in her twenty-fifth year, Mrs. Mar knew her so little, she felt no
assurance that the girl would keep up her languages, or read “the best
things” in any tongue, without her mother’s dragging her by main force
across the flowery fields of belles lettres—as though over stubble and
through brake.

Listening to Mrs. Mar’s reading of a classic was an experience of some
singularity. For if she macerated descriptive bits with a chin-chopper
despatch, to get them out of the way (not disguising the fact that she
considered these passages in the light of the salutary self-torture that
no disciplined life should evade, any more than vaccination or a visit
to the dentist), she did far deadlier things to scenes of sentiment or
passion. These she approached with a sturdy determination not to give
in to their nonsense, to make them at all events _sound_ like sanity by
sheer force of her own impregnable common-sense—a force so little to be
withstood, that it could purge the most poetic page ever written. It
made even Victor Hugo sound as reasonable as the washing list. If you
didn’t inwardly curse or secretly weep, you must have laughed to see how
effectually she could clip fancy’s wings, slam the door on sentiment,
bring high passion down to a sneaking shame, and effectually punish a
great reputation. In short, listening to Mrs. Mar reading romance was so
sure a way, not only to strip it bare of its traditional glory, but to
rob it of every chance of “going home,” that Hildegarde, as soon as she
got wind of what was the next work to be attacked, hastened to borrow it
of Bella, devoured it alone, and so got a first impression that could
more or less hold its own against the maternal onslaught. It is but
fair to say that to any comedy passage Mrs. Mar gave excellent effect,
and, by way of appreciation, a grim smile peculiarly her own; while for
a spirited encounter between wits sharp and merciless, she had open
approval.

“That’s something like!” she would say. “Old Dumas” (or whoever it might
be), “he can do it when he likes!” and the great one was patted on the
back: “_This_ man’s going to live.”

Bella had known that Mrs. Mar would sit in the half-light till even she
could see no longer. But Hildegarde was not suffered to make her entrance
in the dusk. Bella ran in first and “lit up.” She did not stop to draw
the blinds, she was in too great a hurry; besides, it was nice to let
in the mild and beautiful night. “Now, Hildegarde! Look, Mrs. Mar,” and
Bella ushered in a living page from an old Icelandic Saga; “isn’t she
glorious?”

Mrs. Mar pecked at the regal figure with her hard, bright eyes, “White
doesn’t make her any slimmer,” she said.

“Oh, it wouldn’t do for Brunhild to be a mean, little, narrow creature.”

“That helmet, too! It makes her look ten feet high.”

“She wants to look high!—_and_ ‘mighty!’ and she does. No, no, stop
Hildegarde, you _mustn’t_ take it off.”

“Just till we hear the boys coming. It—it’s—” Hildegarde contracted her
broad brows under the helmet’s weight.

But Bella flew to the rescue. “Don’t, don’t! Hands off! What does it
matter if it _is_ heavy? You must get used to it. You’ve got to be a
heroine!” she wound up severely, “so don’t expect to be comfortable!”
and Bella pulled a chair under the drop-light. “Sit here where Trenn and
Harry can see you the minute they open the door. Now we can go on with
the last dragon while we’re waiting.”

Mrs. Mar cleared her throat, “‘Acte Cinquième. La Noce.’” And the two
girls, raising their eyes from the work, saw through the open window,
in front of them, not the close-massed syringa underneath, nor the
soft Californian night above, but “une terrasse du palais d’Aragon,”
in the town of Saragossa, four hundred years ago. And no sense visited
them of any jarring contrast between the picture of the world in the
yellow-backed book, and the picture of life as they knew it best. Thanks
to the poet that lives in most young hearts, even Victor Hugo’s gallant
vision of a civilization that was old before California was discovered,
brought no envious sense of the difference between then and now—rather a
naïve surprise that those others so far away, so long ago, should have
understood so well.

Older, more self-critical, they might have lost this sense of
comradeship—might have gone over to the gray majority that insists only
the past is picturesque, or that if any grace remains unto this day,
it must needs be far removed from places we know well, precariously
surviving under other skies, speaking an alien tongue. Those who would
persuade us there is no scene in our every-day life but what is sordid,
barren, or at best (and worst) meanly commonplace—stuff unfit for poetry
or even for noble feeling—what do the carpers by such comment on our
times but confess an intellect abject, slavish, blind. To find the beauty
and the dignity that lie in the difficult familiar days that we ourselves
are battling through, to detect high courage in the common speech, to
get glimpses of the deathless face of romance as we go about the common
streets, is merely to know life as it is, and yet to walk the modern
world as gloriously companioned as any Viking or Hidalgo of the past.

So true is early youth’s apprehension of these things, that not even Mrs.
Mar could make wide enough for envy or embarrassment the gulf in the two
girls’ minds between an Old World bandit chief, and a New World soldier
of fortune. The transition, that to the sophisticated seems grotesque,
between the Hernani of 1519 and the modern American pursuing perilous
ways to the Pole—this feat was accomplished without misgiving, although
in Saragossa, “on entend des fanfares éloignées,” and in Valdivia an
indefatigable woman, on the other side of the street, was strumming the
old tune, renamed, “The Boulanger March”; and now Mrs. Mar was beginning
Scene III with an air of cold distrust, that Bella foresaw would mount by
well-known degrees to a climax of scorn.

The lady turned the page.

                                  “‘Mon âme
    Brûle—Eh! dis au volcan qu’il étouffe sa flamme,’—

“How long are they going on like this, I wonder?” she interrupted herself
to durchblätter the pages.

    “‘Ah! qui n’oublierait tout à cette voix celeste!’”

And more fingering of the leaves. “Four more solid pages of this sort of
thing,” she announced. “Well, if the rest of the world has stood it, I
suppose we must.” And she went on—

    “‘Ta parole est un chant où rien d’humain ne reste—’”

And on, in a measured staccato, exactly as if she were adding up a column
of figures, or telling off yards of tape.

                  “‘Doña Sol.
                        Viens, ô mon jeune amant,
    Dans mes bras.’”

Bella dropped the silver dragon, and with, “Wait, Mrs. Mar, _dearest_
Mrs. Mar!” she seized the book.

“What’s the matter with you?”

“This is _my_ part!” said Bella, shutting the volume convulsively. “I
know it every bit.”

    “‘Voilà notre nuit de noces commencée!
    Je suis bien pâle, dis, pour une fiancée?’”

And on to—

    “‘Mort! non pas! nous dormons,
    Il dort! c’est mon époux, vois-tu, nous nous aimons,
    Nous sommes couchés là. C’est notre nuit de noce.
    Ne le réveillez pas, seigneur duc de Mendoce,
    Il est las. Mon amour, tiens-toi vers moi tourné.
    Plus près—plus près encore—’”

Hildegarde, with tears, put out her hand and took Bella’s. No word, just
the clasp of hands, till they fell apart to work.

“H’m,” said Mrs. Mar dryly. “I suppose you’ve seen Sarah Bernhardt go on
like that.”

“No, oh, no. I don’t like Sarah in this. I do it much better.”

“A good many people seem to be able to put up with the other lady.”

But Bella, smiling, shook her head, as she drew a new strand of silver
thread through her needle. “I don’t like seeing her make dear Doña Sol
so—so snaky, and so wildly unnatural.”

“Well, if you think Doña Sol’s _natural_—”

Bella laughed. “You’d think she was nature itself compared to Sarah.”

“People said the same thing about Curly what’s-his-name.”

“Curly?”

“Yes, the Englishman who acted with the red-haired woman.”

“Oh, you mean Kyrle—”

“Curl! Is that how he calls himself? Well, I’m sure I’ve no objection. I
liked him. But people went about saying _he_ wasn’t natural.”

Bella looked up. “Did you think he was?”

“Certainly not. But I’m a person who likes _acting_. I don’t want them
natural.” She wound up in a tone of delicious contempt, “I can see people
being natural every day of my life, without paying for it.”

Bella laughed. “Oh, I’m _so_ glad I know you, dear Mrs. Mar!” That lady,
unmoved by the tribute, began to do her duty by the notes. Bella never
listened to notes, and by and by her little face took on again the
tragic look with which she had declaimed, “La fatalité s’accomplit.”

Bella was a good deal changed in this last year. Hildegarde, looking at
her paling beauty, was sometimes stricken with fear. “What should I do
without her!”

The postman’s ring. Bella jumped up without ceremony in the middle of
Note 2, and ran out to see what had come. Only a paper. It wasn’t the
postman. Merely the little boy outrageously late with “The Evening News.”

Bella returned to her dragon—Mrs. Mar read on.

After all, who could be sure but what that paper lying there—how did
Bella know but it had a Norwegian telegram in it, saying word had come of
the rescue in the arctic of a party of Russians under an American leader?
Or no, the leader had done the rescuing—against awful odds. Not Bella
alone, but two entire continents were celebrating his name. For this was
the intrepid explorer of whom nothing had been heard for nearly four
years—who had been given up for dead, by all but Bella Wayne.

And this man—oh, it made the heart beat—this man had discovered the Pole.
That was why he’d been so long away. It took four years to discover the
Pole. But it was done. The whole civilized world was ringing with his
name. And natural enough. It was the greatest achievement since Columbus’
own, and the hero’s name was—

No, no, it wouldn’t be like that at all. He would want Bella to be the
first to know. The next ring at the door would be a telegram for her. Or
no, he would hardly want to break so long a silence in that brusque way.
No, he would write her a beautiful long letter—telling her—explaining—
No! Far more like him just to appear. Without writing—without
telegraphing. Just take the swiftest steamer across the Atlantic, and
the fastest train across the Continent, and some evening like this, she,
little thinking it the hour that should bring such grace, she would lift
up her eyes and there he would be!—standing before her. Not only without
a long explanatory letter, without words, her face would be hidden in his
breast.

“There!” Mrs. Mar interrupted an alternative soliloquy of Don Carlos, and
Bella started. “They’re early! There are the boys, now!”

“I don’t hear them.” But as Hildegarde spoke the words she was conscious
of steps on the graveled path, that wound its rather foolish way round
this side of the house, leading nowhere. No one ever walked there but
Hildegarde herself, cutting or tending flowers. She glanced at Bella, and
saw in the wide hazel eyes a light she knew.

On the step came crunching gravel. Bella’s needle arrested half through
a stitch, and all Bella’s face saying, “John! John Galbraith!”—and only
Hildegarde, through her eyes, hearing. But even Mrs. Mar was under some
spell of silence and strained expectation. Now the firm tread paused, and
there—there, in front of the low uncurtained window, above the syringas,
showed the head and shoulders of a man. Not Trenn, not Harry. Who?
Hildegarde held her breath.




CHAPTER XII


“Was it—_could_ it be?” Bella asked mutely, with wildly beating heart.

Hildegarde, too, was wide-eyed and pale, though even in the dusk, plain
to see the vigorous upstanding figure was not a bent old man’s. Bella
felt the happy blood come flooding back about her heart; only to ebb
again with a suddenness so mighty, that it seemed to withdraw from her,
not gladness only, but volition and all feeling—seemed to want to carry
out life itself upon its backward tide.

For the man had trodden down the flowers in the border, and pushed his
way through the syringa thicket. He stood at the open window, looking in.

“Well, Mr. Louis Cheviot,” said Mrs. Mar, with an affectation of
calmness, “where did _you_ drop from?” And then Hildegarde’s helmeted
figure rose up like some spirit of woman out of another time. But she
stood quite still, and she looked as if she knew she was dreaming.

Cheviot vaulted over the low sill, and came toward her with eyes of
wonder. “What’s all this for? Why are you like that?”—but he had grasped
her hand.

“That absurd thing on her head? It was to show the boys,” explained Mrs.
Mar. “A ball—”

“Are you _sure_ you are you?” Hildegarde found her voice at last.

“Much surer than I am that you are you. I saw your light from the street,
and I felt I couldn’t possibly wait to go round and ring the bell. I
thought I must come and look in and see what you were like, though I must
say I didn’t expect—” He was shaking hands with Mrs. Mar now, but he
glanced over his shoulder at the tall white figure and past it to Bella.
“I believe I’ve succeeded in scaring at least one of the party. How do
you do, Bella? Feel me. I’m not a ghost!”

“My dear boy,” interrupted Mrs. Mar, speaking in her most matter of fact
tone, “sit down and tell us all about it.” She at all events was not too
agitated to put her marker in the book before she closed it, and she took
up her crochet.

Hildegarde was still standing there, but she had taken off the helmet and
held it in her hand. “Are you—are you alone?” she asked.

“Yes, alone.”

“I suppose you’ve heard nothing of Mr. Mar?” said Mrs. Mar, who had never
in her life been heard to refer to that gentleman in any more intimate
fashion.

“Oh, yes, I have.” Cheviot sat down. Hildegarde still stood there. “I was
with him between five and six months.”

“With father! Has he been to the Klondike, too?”

“No; but I’ve been to Golovin.”

“Your last letter, nine months ago, said you were coming by the next
boat,” Mrs. Mar arraigned him.

“Yes, but I hadn’t heard from Hildegarde when I wrote that.”

“What difference did that make?”

“The difference of my following her suggestion to look out for Mr. Mar. I
had to go to Golovin to do it.”

“Is that where he is now?” demanded his wife. “Why on earth hasn’t he
written?”

Cheviot felt in his inner pocket, as he said, “No, Mr. Mar’s at Nome.”

“At Nome!”

“He—he’s not ill?” faltered Hildegarde.

“No, on the contrary, he’s better than he’s been for years.”

“Then what on earth’s he doing at Nome?” demanded Mrs. Mar. “Why didn’t
he go to the place he’s been talking about for all these—”

“He did.”

“Well?” and then, with her peculiar incisiveness, “What’s he got to show
for it all?”

Cheviot did not wonder that Mar would rather not return to face
that particular look in the polished onyx eyes. “I don’t know,”—he
hesitated—“that there’s very much to show—as yet.”

“It oughtn’t to surprise anybody.” The lady turned the highly polished
stones in her head with an added glitter.

“When is he coming home?” asked Hildegarde, with a pitiful lip.

“Perhaps next summer.”

“Perhaps!” echoed the girl.

Even Mrs. Mar stopped crocheting a moment. “Hush, Hildegarde. Let him
tell us.” But she must not be supposed to be over-anxious. “Have you just
come? Have you had anything to eat?”

“Oh, thank you—in the train. First of all, I must give you the letters
he’s sent.” He handed one to Mrs. Mar, and one to Hildegarde. Another he
laid on the table under the lamp. It was addressed to Messrs. Trennor and
Harry Mar. Mother and daughter hurriedly read and exchanged letters.

“Well, Miss Bella, how’s the world treating you?” and Cheviot talked on
in his old half-ironic fashion to the pale girl putting away a heap of
tangled silver thread in a work-box.

Mrs. Mar’s eye, grown even harder and brighter in the last moments, fell
upon the envelop under the lamp. She did not scruple to tear it open. But
there was little enlightenment even in the epistle to “the boys.”

“He says you’ll give us the particulars.” Mrs. Mar flung the notice at
Cheviot as if plainly to advertise her intention to hold him responsible
if those same particulars were not reassuring.

Cheviot told briefly how he had found Mr. Mar at the mission, how an
eavesdropper had overheard their private talk, and how Mr. Mar reached
his journey’s end only to find that the thirty-year-old secret had been
filched from him, and other men (who hadn’t known it but three days), how
they had gathered in the harvest.

“Not all—surely father got _something_?”

“By the time he reached Anvil Creek he found it staked from end to end.”

Mrs. Mar was plying the crochet-needle with a rapidity superhuman. “Of
course he’d be too late,” she said, with a deadly quietness. “Give him
thirty years’ start, and he’ll be too late.”

“It was an outrage that a handful of men should have been able to gobble
the entire creek,” said Cheviot hurriedly. “The laws will be changed,
beyond a doubt. They’re monstrous. Every miner has been able to take out
a power of attorney, and he could locate for his entire family, for all
his friends—even for people who don’t exist.”

“And those missionaries took it all!”

“Not the missionaries. They were chivvied out of the game by a reindeer
herder they’d let into the secret. It’s too long a story to tell you
now, but the herder gave the missionaries the slip, and got word to some
friends of his. The rascals formed a district and elected a recorder.
By the time we got there, there wasn’t an inch left for the man who’d
discovered the gold.”

In the pause Hildegarde hunted wildly in her mind for something to
say—something that would prevent her mother from speaking—but the girl’s
tongue could find no word, her mind refused to act.

Fortunately, the story had reduced even Mrs. Mar to silence.

“In the end Christianson and Björk didn’t fare much better than Mr. Mar,
though I believe they got something. But the herder and his friends are
millionaires.”

It was more than one of the company could bear. Mrs. Mar got up and left
the room.

Cheviot met Hildegarde’s eyes. There was that in his face that gave her
the sense of leaning on him in spirit—of being in close alliance with him.

“Poor, poor father!” she said, in a half whisper. “Does he take it
dreadfully to heart?”

“Well, you can imagine it wasn’t an easy thing to bear.”

“No, but why isn’t he here—we’ll all help him to bear it.”

Cheviot looked at the door through which Mrs. Mar had disappeared. His
eyes said plain as print, “Will she?”

“But father must come home!” Hildegarde broke in on the eloquent silence,
as though upon some speech of Cheviot’s. “What is he thinking of—he
doesn’t mean—”

Her agitation was so great she hardly noticed that Bella had finished
putting the things away in the work-box, and was leaving the room. The
moment she had shut the door, “He can’t face it,” said Cheviot.

“Oh, but that’s madness. He must be told that we—that I—he _must_ come
home. Why, it’s the most dreadful thing I ever heard of in my life, his
bearing it all alone.” Her tears were falling. “Tell me—there’s nothing
in the letters—Louis,”—she leaned forward—“you and I always tell each
other the truth, don’t we?”

“I’m afraid we do,” he said, with his old look.

“Then tell me _what’s in father’s mind_. What has he said to you?”

“That he will stay up there till—somehow—he has either made his pile, or
made his exit.”

The girl laid her head down beside the shining helmet on the table, and
wept convulsively.

“I had to tell you.” Cheviot had come close to her, and his voice was
half indignant, half miserable.

Blindly she put out a hand and grasped his arm. “Thank you—you—you have
been good. His letter to me says that you—that you—Louis!” Suddenly she
lifted her wet face, “I _am_ ‘unendingly grateful.’”

“Well, I hope you’ll get over it.” He drew his arm out of her grasp, and
walked about the room.

Hildegarde followed him with tear-wet eyes that grew more and more
bewildered. “I can’t understand how you’re here. I thought navigation
wouldn’t be open for a month.”

“Nearer two.”

“Then, how—how—”

“I came out with dogs over the ice.”

She stared incredulous. “_How_ did you come?”

“Round the coast of Norton Bay, down across the Yukon, and over to the
Kuskoquim, and then by the old Russian route to Kadiak Island.”

“How in the world did you know the way?”

“Part of the time I had native guides.”

“Wasn’t it a very terrible journey?”

“I don’t know that I’d do it again.”

“And when you got down to Kadiak Island?”

“I waited a week for the boat.”

“They run in winter!”

“Yes. Kadiak comes in for a swing eastward of the warm Japanese current.
The boats ply regularly to Sitka.”

“It must have taken you a long time to do all that first part on your own
two feet.”

He didn’t answer.

“When did you see father last?”

“On the morning of the 8th of December, when I cracked my whip over my
dog-team and turned my back on Nome.”

“Heavens! Why, that’s—”

“Over three months ago.” Most men would have paused a moment for
contemplation of their prowess or at least of their hardships, but
Cheviot was ready to put his achievement at once and for ever behind
him—ready, not only to imagine the general interest somewhere else, but
to lead the way thither. “To be exact, it was three months and sixteen
days ago; but your father was all right when I left him, and he had
supplies.”

“Has he any friends?”

“He’s got a dog he’s very thick with, and he’s got a comfortable tent.”

“A tent, in that climate!”

“It’s all anybody has. No lumber for cabins; little even for sluices,
hardly enough for rockers—to rock out the dust, you know. Wood is dearer
than gold.”

“_A tent!_”

“I assure you there was only one thing he was really in want of.”

“What was that?”

“Some way to get word to you. He knew you’d be anxious. He wants you not
to take his failure to heart. He thinks a great deal about that, because
he says you helped—”

“Yes, yes.”

“He wanted me to make it quite clear to you that in spite of everything
he wasn’t sorry he’d tried it. And you mustn’t be sorry either. You must
write to him, Hildegarde, and reassure him.”

She nodded and turned away her face, but she put up her hand like one who
cannot bear much more.

“He was _afraid_ you were fretting about him. I never saw him more
awfully pleased and glad than when I made up my mind to come out over the
ice.”

“That appalling journey! You did it for him?”

“No, I didn’t.”

He waited, as if for a sign, and then, speaking almost surlily, “I did it
for myself,” he said. “I’d been away long enough.”

“Yes,” said Hildegarde, “yes, indeed.”

“I couldn’t bear it any longer, sitting there in the dark and cold, and
the”—she raised her eyes—“the—oh, it’s not such a bad place as people
make out; if you aren’t eating your heart out to know—”

“What’s father doing?” she asked hastily.

“Waiting to hear from you. Waiting, like everybody else, for the ice to
go out.”

“What will he do when the ice goes out?”

“He’s got some claims,” Cheviot lowered his voice to say. “He doesn’t
want anybody but you to know, for fear there’s nothing in them. But
as soon as the frost is enough out of the ground to yield to pick and
shovel, he means to rock out a few tons of gravel and _see_.”

“Do it himself!”—then, as Cheviot did not answer at once, “It’s simply
dreadful! It’s—I can’t bear it.” She hid her face.

“Don’t, Hildegarde. I wish you wouldn’t cry.”

“Are you going back there?”

“No, oh, no; I’m not even going back to the Klondike.”

Mrs. Mar opened the door behind them. “It must be hours since you made
that miserable meal in the train,” she said. “Come in here and have some
supper.”

Cheviot would have declined but that he knew he must some time submit to
a tête-à-tête. Best get it over.

After the dining-room door shut behind her mother and Cheviot, Hildegarde
still sat there. The only movement about the white figure under the lamp
was the salt water that welled up constantly and constantly overflowed
the wide, sad eyes. The handle of the other door turned softly—a girl’s
face looked in.

“Bella”—the motionless figure rose out of the chair and the one at the
threshold came swiftly in. “Bella”—the voice was muffled—“my father—my
father doesn’t mean ever to come home.”

The incoming figure stopped. “Do the letters say that?” Bella asked,
awestruck.

“No, Louis says so.”

“Well, I think it was very heartless of him.”

“No, it wasn’t. I made him. It would have been infinitely worse to be
always waiting.”

“To be always waiting _is_ perhaps the worst,” said Bella, with lowered
eyes.

“Yes, worst of all.”

Bella roused herself and came nearer to her friend. “But for Mr. Mar—why,
it’s impossible—don’t you believe it, dear. It’s absurd to think—”

“He’ll never come back. You’ll see he’ll never come back, unless—”

“Unless?”

“Unless”—Hildegarde cleared her tear-veiled voice—“unless some one goes
and brings him home.”

“Louis Cheviot?”

“Don’t you see, he’s failed. He’s been enormously kind;—he’s been
wonderful, but he couldn’t get my father to come home.”

“Are you thinking one of the boys might?”

Hildegarde shook her head. “They couldn’t make him.”

“Who could?”

She looked round the room with eyes that again were filling. But they
came back to Bella’s face. “Father would do it for _me_,” she said;
“don’t you know he would?”

“Well,” said the other, staring, “if not for you, for no one.”

“Yes, yes, he’d do it for me!” Hildegarde moved about the room with a
restlessness unusual in her. She went to each window in turn, pulled down
the blinds and drew the curtains; and still she moved about the room.
Excitement had drunk her tears. Her face was full of light.

Bella did not stir, but no look or move of Hildegarde’s escaped her.
She fixed her eyes on the gleaming dragons that crawled at the hem of
Hildegarde’s skirt. The voices in the next room were audible, but not the
words.

Across the street the tireless female had again struck up her favorite
march.

“You’d have to go alone,” Bella said presently.

“Yes, I’d have to go alone.”

“It’s an awful journey.”

“I suppose so.”

“Yes, and the people—the roughest sort of people.”

“I wouldn’t be afraid—at least, not much.”

“_I_ shouldn’t dare to.”

“No, no, you’re younger. And besides, even if I were the younger, I’m the
one who could do it.” Not often that Hildegarde laid herself open to a
charge of arrogance. “Yes,” she said, with rising excitement, “_I_ could
do it, only”—and the high look fell—“it costs a great deal.” She stood
quite still looking down upon Brunhild’s shield, that showed on the dark
carpet like a tiny circular pool of gleaming water. Still that maddening
piano over the way! “The boys wouldn’t help me,” Hildegarde thought out
loud, “they’ve already—they’ll be disgusted enough as it is.” She sat
down, still with her eyes on the shield, as if she didn’t dare lose
sight of it a moment. “Of course mother wouldn’t dream—” After a little
pause, “And Louis would say I was mad. But I must think—I must think!”
She leaned her tilted chin on her hand, and still like one hypnotized she
stared at the metal disk shining there in the shadow. “I must find a way.
Father shall not be left up there another winter.”

Nothing more, till Bella brought out quite low the words, “I could get
you the money.”

“_Bella!_” Hildegarde dropped her hand and sat back. “Would you?”

Instead of answering, “I wouldn’t dare to go myself,” Bella said.

“Oh, _you_ couldn’t possibly.” (Had Bella really meant that she
might lend—) “Even if there were any need of it, _you_ couldn’t go.”
Hildegarde’s lips only were saying words, her mind was already faring
away on an immense and wonderful journey, that she—_she_ was competent to
undertake. “You aren’t the kind, anyway,” she wound up bluntly, coming
back.

“Nobody would think you were the kind either—nobody but me.”

“Yes, yes. You’ve always understood that I wasn’t a bit like what people
thought,” and, indeed, few who supposed they knew Hildegarde Mar but
would have been surprised at the look in her face to-night, for once
betraying not alone a passionate partizanship with her father’s stranded
and embittered existence, but the glow that even the thought of “going to
the rescue” may light in a generous heart, and reflect in the quietest
face.

“You could do anything you meant to,” said Bella, marveling a little at
the new beauty in her friend, “anything. But this—you’d have to be very
brave to go on such a—”

“No, I wouldn’t. I _long_ to go.”

No great surprise to Bella after all, this admission that Hildegarde, the
reticent, the cold, was really burning with all sorts of eagerness that
had never been suffered expression.

But there was something more here to-night. Like many another, Hildegarde
could have gone through hardship and suffering for the sake of any one
she loved, but the look on her face as she sat there under the light,
revealed the fact that this journey Bella shrank from even thinking of,
that Hildegarde herself had called “appalling,” made yet its own strange
appeal to the girl, apart from love of her father, independent of the joy
of service.

“You think if I did it, it would be because I’m brave and a good
daughter, and things like that. No, it’s none of those things. It’s
because, while other people have been going to New York and to Mexico, to
London and to Paris, and—and—the farthest places, while they traveled
north, south, east, west, I’ve sat here in this little house in Valdivia,
and sewed and planted a garden and heard everybody else saying good-by,
and listened to that woman over the way playing ‘Partant pour la Syrie,’
and have still stayed here, and sewed, and gardened, and only _heard_
about the world. I’ve done it long enough! I’m going to the North, too!”
Hildegarde stood up with eyes that looked straight forward into space. A
movement from the other seemed to bring the would-be traveler back. “If
anybody will help me,” she said, turning her eyes on Bella’s face.

The younger girl was on her feet. In the silence the two moved toward
each other. Bella lifted her arms and threw them about Hildegarde’s neck.
“I’ve told you I’ll help you.”

“I love you very much already, but if you’d do that for me—” The shining
eyes pieced out the broken phrase.

Bella turned her graceful little head toward the dining-room door.
Cheviot had raised his voice. But they couldn’t hear the words.

“There’s only one thing”—Bella spoke in a whisper—“just think a moment;
all those hundreds of miles with a dog team over the ice, in an arctic
winter. If anybody else had done such a thing we should never have heard
the last of it. The world wouldn’t be long in having another book on
heroism in high latitudes. But we all know _that_ man”—she moved her head
in the direction of the voice—“we’ll never hear of it again. He’s done
that gigantic journey just for you,”—Hildegarde disengaged herself—“and
to be with you again. And here you are planning to go away. It isn’t my
business, but I think you’ll be making a terrible mistake, Hildegarde, if
you—”

Her friend turned from her with unusual abruptness.

“He’s nicer than ever,” Bella persisted. “He’s charming. I always said
so.”

“And I always said”—Hildegarde stopped and looked at Bella with an odd
intentness. “You’re a nicer girl than you used to be.”

“Thank you,” said the other, smiling faintly, but she saw that she had
failed.

“And I don’t mean because you’re willing to help me in this.”

“What do you mean?”

“There’d be only one thing that could prevent my letting you lend me the
money.”

“Well, you certainly needn’t worry about paying it back.”

“It would take two or three years, but that could be managed now that
Trenn and Harry want to give me an allowance. It isn’t that.”

Bella waited wondering.

“It is that I couldn’t take a great, great help from you, and go so far
away, carrying anything in my heart that—that I’d kept hid—anything that
concerned you.”

A quick fear leapt into Bella’s face.

“For one mightn’t come back, you know,” the other added.

“There’s only one thing we’ve never straightened out,” said Bella, “and
that’s _my_ tangle.”

“I have my share in the thing, I mean. But as I said, you couldn’t do
now—what you did—when you were little.”

“Oh!” Bella drew a sharp breath of relief. “When I was little I know I
was a beast.”

“You told Louis Cheviot about the altar, and the patron saint; about—”

“Yes,” said Bella hastily. “It was pretty mean of me, but I was only
twelve.”

“It wasn’t only when you were twelve.” Gratitude, common prudence, should
have bridled Hildegarde’s tongue, but there was something of the judgment
day about this hour. Hearts must needs be opened and secrets known. “It
was after,” she went on, driven by this new necessity to leave nothing
hidden if she was to take Bella’s help, “it was six years after—when you
were eighteen. You had gone away knowing quite well how—how I was feeling
about—You knew how I was feeling. Yet you could write pretty heartlessly,
considering all things. That gay letter about your engagement. You could
write with that insincere air of expecting me to be as happy as you were.”

“You surely see it would have been unpardonable of me to have sympathized
with you. I _had_ to assume you didn’t care. You would have done the
same.”

“No, I wouldn’t.”

Bella looked at her. “That’s true,” she said, quite low. “You would have
shown that you were sorry for me, even in the middle of being happy
yourself. You could have done it and not hurt. But I couldn’t. I didn’t
know how. The nearest I could come to it was just to pretend I thought
you’d got over it—that you didn’t care any longer.”

They looked at each other a moment without speaking. Bella with quivering
face glided forward.

“Dearest, dearest”—she took Hildegarde’s hand, she caught it to her
breast. “You aren’t going to let him—the Other—spoil _two_ lives!”

“At least I’m ready to risk what’s sure to happen.”

“What’s sure to happen?”

“His coming while I’m away.” Hildegarde flung out the words with a
passion Bella had never seen in her before. “Yes, that’s what will
happen. I shall have waited for him at home here all my life _till_ this
summer. And this summer, while I’m gone, he’ll come to Valdivia. You’ll
see! He’ll come.”




CHAPTER XIII


No prevision of Hildegarde’s as to Cheviot’s disapproval of her plan
approached the degree to which he fought against her going to the North.

Mrs. Mar, secretly dismayed at her husband’s willingness to stay away
indefinitely, was not ill-content for once to see the “stolid Hildegarde”
stirred to action. It satisfied a need in the mother, that the daughter
had never ministered to before. Hildegarde was the sort of girl who could
take excellent care of herself, and her health was superb. She had no
important concerns such as the boys had to chain them at home. She was
not the mother of a family, nor even president of the Shakspere Society.
The welfare of the Hindus would be wholly unaffected by her departure.
The journey was quite unlike that terrible one involved in going to the
Klondike. It could be made in a comfortable ship; the whole of it by sea.
Her mother would go with her to the steamer, and Hildegarde would stay on
board till her father met her at the Alaskan port.

But they had all reckoned without Cheviot.

He refused to take the idea seriously at first, and when he did—oh, he
was serious enough then!

“The maddest scheme that ever entered a sane head!” Hildegarde had no
conception of what such a journey was like. The ships were the most
uncomfortable in the world. Freight boats, with no accommodation for
women. The food appalling. The company—oh, it didn’t even bear talking
about!

But Cheviot did talk of it, to Bella, when he discovered her complicity,
and so effectually he talked that she withdrew her support.

Hildegarde was speechless with indignation. What spell had he cast that
Bella could “go back” on her word. Truly a thing to depend upon—Bella’s
friendship.

“Oh, please try to understand. I was always frightened at the idea, even
before Louis told me—”

“Why should you be frightened,” said Hildegarde sternly. “It isn’t as if
I were a rescue party and my little journey were to the other side of
the world. I shouldn’t sail from Norway, and I shouldn’t catch up with
anybody in Franz Josef Land.”

“Hildegarde! You’ve never spoken to me like that before in your life.”

“No, I’ve never admitted before that you’d failed me.”

Bella, with flushed face, got up to leave the room. “You think I’m
backing out only because of what Louis says. But I meant to tell you it
would have been terrible to me to be responsible for your going, after
what you said that night Louis came home.”

“What did I say?”

“That this summer, while you’re gone—”

“Well?”

“There will be news.”

“You mean from—”

“Yes,” Bella steeled herself. “As soon as I’d got you out of the way—”

Hildegarde winced; rather dreadful that she should have said that to
Bella—too like what the average male critic would expect. “Did I say
_you_, Bella? I only meant fate.”

“You were sure he would come this summer. Stay and see.”

“It’s only if I’m not here that John Galbraith will come.”

Hildegarde had a final interview with the arch culprit, Cheviot.

“I had no idea you could be like this,” she said, toward the close.

“Then it’s as well you should know.”

It ended in a breach. He came no more to the house. Hildegarde passed him
in the street with lowered eyes.

And Bella had gone home.

       *       *       *       *       *

The spring went creeping by.

Now June was gone. Even July. Still no news.

“You see,” said Hildegarde dully, “father isn’t coming back.”

August was waning—not even a letter. And from that other more terrible
North, no syllable of the tidings, that to reach those two waiting in
California, must come round by the old world, and all across the new.

“He is dead,” Hildegarde said to herself, and it was not of Nathaniel Mar
that she was thinking.

The boys had generously sent their father both money and advice. He was
recommended to use the sight draft on the Alaska Commercial Company, for
the purpose of buying his home passage by the very next ship.

At last, when the season was drawing to a close—news!

Not that expected—but something no man had looked for.

Gold had been discovered in the sands of the Nome beach.

Men who had been stranded there—arriving too late for a claim on the
creeks—a broken and ragged horde, were now persons of substance and of
cheerful occupation, that of “rocking out” fifty to a hundred dollars a
day upon the beach at Nome. The gold was not here alone, but under the
moss and the coarse grass of the tundra. It clung to the roots when you
pulled up the sedgy growths. It was everywhere. What was the contracted
little valley of the Klondike compared to this!

“The greatest of all the new world gold-fields has been found. A region,
vaster than half a dozen Eastern States, sown broadcast with gold-dust
and nuggets. Easy to reach and easy to work.”

Here was the poor man’s country. If you didn’t want to rock out a fortune
for yourself, you could earn fifteen dollars a day working for others.

    “The beach for miles is lined with miners’ tents. Anvil City
    (hereafter to be called Nome) is booming.

    “Building lots that six months ago were worth nothing, to-day
    bring thousands of dollars.

    “Where a year ago was only a bare, wind-swept beach on Bering
    Sea—one of the most desolate places to be found on earth and
    beside which the Yukon country has a fine climate—there is
    to-day a city of several thousand people, surrounded by the
    richest placer-diggings the world has seen.”

The gold-laden miners returning to Seattle by the last boats of the
autumn, told the reporters with a single voice, “The world has known
nothing like Cape Nome.”

Tongues went trumpeting the mighty news, pens flew to set it down, and
telegraph operators flicked the tidings from one end of the earth to the
other.

The word “Nome,” that had meant nothing for so long to any man but Mar—it
became a syllable of strangest portent; stirring imaginations that had
slept before, heralding hope to despairing thousands, setting in motion a
vast machinery of ships and of strange devices, and of complicated human
lives.

New lines of steamships bought up every craft that could keep afloat;
companies were formed to exploit the last new gold-saving device; men who
had fallen out of the ranks, returned to the struggle saying, “After all,
there’s Nome!”

“And this is the moment Mr. Mar will naturally choose for turning his
back on the North.” It was so that his wife successfully masked her
secret anxiety for his return. It was as if she resented so sorely her
growing uneasiness about him—fought so valiantly against the slow-dawning
consciousness of the share she had in his exile, that she must more than
ever veil secret self-criticism by openly berating him. Above all she
must disguise the impatience with which she awaited his return “this
autumn, at the latest.” “Now,” she would say, “now that even he couldn’t
fail to make a good thing by staying, he—oh, yes, to be sure, _he’ll_
come hustling home!” If only she had been the man!

One of the last boats brought a letter. There _was_ gold in the beach
sand, Mar wrote, but every inch was being worked over and over, and its
richness had been exaggerated. The place was overrun with the penniless
and the desperate. The United States military post established there was
powerless to maintain law and order. Drunkenness, violence, crime, were
the order of the day. The beach was a strange and moving spectacle.

“Spectacle! He goes and looks on!” was Mrs. Mar’s way of disguising her
dismay. He returned the boys’ money, “since it was sent for a purpose so
explicit.” He was “staying in.”

Other letters, brought by the same steamer, told what Mr. Mar had omitted
to mention: that typhoid fever was at work as well as those gold-diggers
on the famous beach.

Men were dying like flies.

       *       *       *       *       *

The third winter came down, and the impregnable ice walls closed round
“the greatest gold-camp on the globe.”

“Typhoid! Even if he escapes the fever, he will stay up there till he
dies, unless—” Hildegarde was glad she had not yet bought anything for
the coming season. In spite of her brothers’ allowance she would become a
miser—hoarding every coin that came her way. She would make her old gowns
do, even without Bella’s transforming fingers. She thought twice even
about spending car fare. To eke out her resources she would sell Bella’s
beautiful presents, and the first boat that went north in the spring
should carry Hildegarde to her father—or to his grave.

It was gray business waiting for this first summer of the century. What
news might one expect from a man lost four years ago between Norway and
Franz Josef Land? What from that other in the nearer-by North, where men
dug gold and fought typhoid? What fatality was it that made of all hope
and all desire a magnetic needle? Hildegarde remembered how Bella, to
the question, “Why do you suppose there’s this mania among us for the
North?” had answered, “I don’t know, unless it is that we have the South
at home. Perhaps Hudson Bay people and Finlanders dream of the tropics.
I don’t know. But I’ve heard nothing so afflicts a Canadian as hearing
his country called ‘Our Lady of the Snows.’ I think there never was such
a beautiful name. But it may be because I live with orange blossoms all
about me.”

Certainly it was harder waiting without Bella. Together each year they
had hoped for news. Now apart, they feared it.

Oddly enough, what helped Hildegarde through the heavy time was the
establishment of an understanding, half incredulous, wholly unavowed,
between her and her mother. It appeared she had Mrs. Mar on her side—else
why did that lady save up every newspaper reference to the new gold-camp
to read aloud as Hildegarde sat at her sewing. The most transcendent
classic ever penned would be put aside for—

    “‘Extracts from the note-book of Mr. McPherson, the third man
    to strike pay on the beach.

    ‘(They are absolutely correct, as I saw his diary and the mint
    returns for the gold, which were at the rate $19 an ounce,
    yielding him nearly $10,000.)

    ‘Aug. 11th.—Macomber and Levy: about a mile and a half from
    Anvil City. Here I got a nugget weighing $4. The nugget was
    found in the sand, about 250 feet from low tide. Jim Dunsmuir
    and William Bates told me that they had averaged $40 per day
    rocking. They were about eleven miles south of Anvil. Price,
    on No. 8 Anvil, Sunday, 20th of August, sluiced out $6,400
    in seven hours, with six men. Lindblom took out $18,000 in
    eighteen hours, with six men, August 14th.

    ‘Aug. 29th.—Leidley made a wooden caisson and sunk it about 250
    ft. beyond low tide, and got from fifteen to fifty cents per
    shovel. I did not see this experiment, but I believe firmly
    that the richest part of the beach is beyond low tide.

    ‘There will be more money come out from Nome than came from the
    Klondike.’”

“Here’s a column headed—

    “‘A REGION RICHER THAN PIPE-DREAMS

    “‘Nome defies all theories and every precedent. Its greatest
    mines have been found, and its greatest fortunes have been made
    by men who knew nothing of mining. Gold has been discovered by
    lawyers and doctors, dry-goods’ clerks, plow-boys, barbers,
    fiddlers and politicians, in a thousand places where old
    miners would have sworn, and did swear, it was impossible.
    Millions of dollars in glittering dust and nuggets have been
    thawed out of frozen rubble and moss, and washed from ocean
    beaches and other unheard-of depositories by young divinity
    students, country printers, piano professors and didapper
    dandies, whom nobody ever suspected of knowing grindstones from
    thousand-dollar quartz, or iron pyrites from free gold.’”

Mrs. Mar read on, intoxicating herself. “Here’s a woman who was up there
in the summer when the beach gold was found. She’s brought home $15,000,
and a claim she refused to take $38,000 for.”

But if there was anything about typhoid in the paper Hildegarde had
to find it out for herself. Little by little she knew that however
deterred her mother had been by Cheviot’s onslaught the spring before,
she was either consciously or unconsciously coming to look favorably on
Hildegarde’s old plan.

What the inexperience of the girl could not guess was that Mr. Mar’s
absence had taught his wife several things. And that lady had no
inclination to gather another year’s harvest of the bitter fruit. If
Hildegarde could get him to come home, Hildegarde ought to be supported
in spite of Cheviot and the boys. But real confidence between them was
so little easy, that the girl said nothing to her mother of her plan to
raise money by selling the beautiful necklace and the other things that
Bella had from time to time brought home to her from abroad. Hildegarde
would go to a man she could trust—“the family jeweler,” as they called
the individual whose high office had been to restore the pins to brooches
that Mrs. Mar’s energetic fingers had wrenched off, and to mend Mr. Mar’s
grandfather’s watch-chain when it broke, as it used, two or three times
every year.

To the family jeweler, then, Hildegarde took her box of treasures. “What
are they worth?”

The little man screwed a glass in his eye, and examined rare stones and
renaissance enamel with an omniscient air.

“I know you’ll do your best for me,” Hildegarde said anxiously.

“Of course—certainly, Miss Mar. Not very new, are they?”

“New! Oh, no—they’re so old they’re very valuable.”

“Yes. H’m. Yes.”

“I need all you can possibly get me for them, Mr. Simonson.”

“I’ll examine them thoroughly, Miss Mar, and let you know.”

As she went out, there was Bella coming down the street. Acting on an
impulse, Hildegarde turned off the main thoroughfare, pretending not to
see. But it made her heart sore to think, “Bella in Valdivia, and not
with us! I not even to know!”

Miss Wayne went into the familiar Simonson’s. “Was that Miss Mar who was
here a moment ago?”

“Yes.”

“Oh, is it broken? That’s the necklace I got for her in Rome.”

“No, not broken. I suppose you don’t remember what you gave for it?”

Miss Bella put on her most beguiling air, and took the old man into her
confidence. She would buy the things herself and pay him a commission,
and he was not to say but what a San Francisco dealer had made the
two-hundred-dollar offer.

[Illustration: “‘I know you’ll do your best for me,’ Hildegarde said,
anxiously”]

When she got back to her hotel she telephoned to Cheviot.

The next day that young gentleman had an interview with Hildegarde’s
brothers down at the ranch. They were even boisterously of Cheviot’s
opinion. They would simply refuse their consent to their sister’s
undertaking such a journey. But to Cheviot’s anxious sense they spoke too
airily. Too certain they could prevent the abomination.

“Don’t antagonize her, you know,” warned Cheviot. “Make her see the
reasonableness of our—of your objection.” And the boys agreed.

Even before Cheviot had made money in the Klondike, and come home to be
made a partner in the bank; the Mar boys had looked upon him, not only as
a probable, but as a highly desirable brother-in-law.

They soothed his natural indignation at Hildegarde’s foolishness, and
they told him they’d meet him at the bank after giving her a talking to.

They were late for the appointment, and the moment they appeared in the
room behind the public offices, Cheviot saw they had not prospered.

“Hildegarde’s the most pig-headed creature in the universe!”—and a few
more illuminating details.

“But why didn’t you tell her—”

“Told her everything. Water on a duck’s back.”

“But what did she say?”

“‘Women have done it before.’”

“It’s not true!” cried Cheviot, jumping up. “The world has never seen
anything comparable to what this year’s rush to Nome will be. The mob
that will be going—”

“She quotes the Klondike, ‘That was worse,’ she says, ‘yet there were
women among the men who got there, lived there, and came home.’ Damn it!
it’s true, you know!”

“It isn’t true. The Klondike was a totally different proposition. The
people who got to the Klondike the year of the rush were all picked
men—a few women, yes, I admit, a few women—God help them. But the mob—a
rascally crew enough, lots of them—but they were men of some means, men
of brawn and muscle and mighty purpose or, simply, they didn’t survive.
If they weren’t like that, they turned back as thousands did, from
Juneau, from Skagway, from Dyea—or they fell out a little further on.
Didn’t I see them on the Dalton trail and the Chilcoot Pass, glad to
lie down and die? I tell you, only the hardiest attempted it, and only
the toughest survived. _That’s_ the sort of pioneer that peopled the
Klondike. Nome’s another story. Nome’s accessible by sea. Any wastrel
who can raise the paltry price of his passage can reach the American
gold-fields. Any family disgrace can be got rid of cheap by shipping him
to Nome. Any creature who’s failed at everything else under the sun has
this last chance left. Be sure he’ll go to Nome—_with Hildegarde_! Good
God! Drunkards, sharpers, men—and women, too (oh, yes, that sort!), and
people hovering on the border line of crime or well beyond it—_they’ll_
fill the north-bound ships. Hildegarde alone with such a crew!” Cheviot
jumped to his feet. “I’d infinitely rather a sister of mine were
struggling with a pack on her back over the Chilcoot Pass along with the
Klondike men of ’97, than see her shut up on board a ship with the horde
that will go to Nome.”

He walked up and down the little inner office, his eyes bright with
anger and with fear. And he added terrors not to be put before the girl
herself, but for the mother, if Hildegarde should be obdurate. “Make her
understand that Nome this summer will be the dump-heap of the world.”

“I did,” said Trenn, distractedly. “I gave her my opinion of what they
were like—those other women she quoted who had gone. It wasn’t even news
to her!”

“What! She accepted that?”

Trenn looked profoundly humiliated. Any nice girl would have pretended
she couldn’t credit such a state of things, even if she’d heard them
hinted. But Hildegarde had said gravely, “Yes, I know what you mean,
miserable women have done it for horrible ends. It’s that that makes me
ashamed to hesitate. Can’t a girl venture as much for a good end as those
others for—”

“Oh, Hildegarde’s mad!” said Trenn, with a flush on his handsome face.

“Nevertheless, she’ll go,” said Harry.

“But Mrs. Mar! What’s she about?”

Cheviot went to see.

       *       *       *       *       *

“You surely don’t mean to let her go?”

“My good man, I’d like nothing better than to go myself.”

“Then why don’t you?” demanded Cheviot rudely.

Another woman might have pointed out that she was in her sixty-second
year. No one would have expected such an excuse from Mrs. Mar. There
was something in her face Cheviot had never seen there before, as with
obvious unwillingness she brought out the answer, “Hildegarde can do
this errand best. At least, as far as concerns her father. Of course”—she
recovered some of her native elasticity—“if _I_ went I’d get a claim,
too. You’d see! I’d come home with a fortune. I doubt if Hildegarde does,
though she has more in her than I’ve sometimes thought. Hildegarde won’t
come to any harm.”

Cheviot, too outraged for the moment to speak, got up and looked blindly
for his hat. When he found that, he had also found his tongue. “The only
comfort I can see in the miserable affair is that she’ll find two hundred
dollars isn’t nearly enough. There isn’t a place on the globe where
living costs as much as it does at Nome.”

“She’s been saving up her allowance for a year.”

Cheviot threw down his hat. “I tell you it would be mad for an
able-bodied man to go with less than a thousand dollars margin.”

“Hildegarde can’t raise anything like that. But she’ll have enough to get
her there, and something over.”

Cheviot looked at her. “You mean she’s ready to go without even enough
for her return expenses?”

“She says she can leave the question of returning.”

“She knows we—her brothers will send out funds to get her back!” groaned
Cheviot, beginning to walk up and down. “And she, _Hildegarde_, is
willing to embarrass her father by being a charge on him?”

“She won’t stay long. And Nome lots are selling for thousands. Her father
has at least the land his tent stands on.”

Cheviot struck his hands together in that startling if infrequent way
of his. It made even Mrs. Mar rather nervous. “Go and argue with her
yourself,” said the lady, with raised voice and a red spot glowing on
either cheek. “I shouldn’t be able to move her. I never have been able to
move Hildegarde. That’s the worst of these quiet people.”

“You say that, and yet you aren’t really opposing her.”

“Me? No,” said Mrs. Mar, fixing him with unflinching eyes. “I’m making up
the deficit.”

Cheviot had never before longed to murder a fellow creature. “You
realize, of course,” he said quietly, “she isn’t even sure of finding her
father alive.” Angry as he was, when he saw the look that thrust brought
to Mrs. Mar’s face, he was sorry he had presented it so mercilessly.
“What she’ll probably find,” he hurried on to say, “is that Mr. Mar has
gone to the Casa da Paga. That was his plan. Or the Fox River—or God
knows where.”

“If she goes as far as Nome, she’ll be able to go still further,” said
Hildegarde’s mother, though her voice wasn’t as steady as her words
implied.

“I understand you, then, at last!” Cheviot stopped before her with
anger-lit eyes. “You are ready to see a young girl—”

“Not every girl.”

“A girl like Hildegarde.”

“Precisely, one like Hildegarde. She can do it.”

“Poor Hildegarde!” burst from his lips, and the implication, “to have
a mother like you,” would have pierced many a maternal breast. But it
glanced off Mrs. Mar’s armor and fell pointless.

“Hildegarde Mar”—with an air of defending her daughter from Cheviot’s low
opinion of her—“is a person of considerable dignity of character.”

“Do you think it necessary to tell me that?”

“Singularly enough, yes. And to add that I who know her best, have never
yet seen her show any sign of not being able to take proper care of
herself.”

“Under ordinary conditions. But, as I told the boys—”

“A woman who can’t take care of herself under conditions out of the
ordinary, can’t take care of herself at all.”

Again Cheviot opened his lips, but Mrs. Mar, grasping the arms of her
rocking-chair, indoctrinated the purblind man. “The truth is, that a
girl in good health, who hasn’t been kept in cotton, and who hasn’t been
seared by men’s going on as you’re doing, is far abler to cope with life
than—than—” She pulled herself up an instant, seeming to feel that after
all man is hardly worthy to know the whole truth upon these high themes.
But she thought extremely well of Cheviot, or she would never have
permitted him to speak to her as he had done. And he loved Hildegarde.
“The truth is,” she went on, “Hildegarde is quite right about this.
There’s no reason why she _shouldn’t_ go half as strong as the reason why
she should.”

“The reason! You think it’s on account of Mr. Mar. It isn’t. Bella will
tell you Hildegarde _wants_ to go on this degrading journey. She said
everybody had traveled about and seen the world but her. She had never
been farther than Seattle to see Madeleine Somebody.”

“That’s true.”

“You see! Hildegarde is full of curiosity about—things.”

“Why not?”

“Oh, why indeed! But the fact opened my eyes to how much—how little Mr.
Mar’s welfare has to do with her crazy scheme.”

“It hasn’t opened your eyes very wide, Louis.” Mrs. Mar shook her head
with the air of one looking back over a long road painfully traversed.
“Nobody shrinks more from a fuss and a falling-out than Hildegarde. This
winter, without Bella, and without you, and without—It hasn’t been easy
for Hildegarde. She would have given in about Nome long ago, but for—”
Mrs. Mar suddenly leaned forward again, and speaking hurriedly, “Somehow
or other Hildegarde _knows_. I believe she’s known all along.”

“Knows what?”

“What her father meant to do.”

“About not coming home?”

“Yes.”

“She knows that because I told her.”

“You knew it!”

“Yes.”

“And yet”—she gripped the arms of the rocking-chair, and her eyes
shone—“you come here to get me to prevent the only step being taken—”

“No! Only to protest against Hildegarde’s taking it. Good heavens!”—he
was losing his self-control—“Hildegarde is—”

“Well and strong, and no such fool as you seem to think.”

He set his square jaw. “A little young for such a—”

“Twenty-six.”

“You forget or don’t know she’s also—attractive.”

“Attractive!” Mrs. Mar repeated with a weight of contemptuous meaning.
“Since what you imply is so little a credit to your sex, I may be allowed
to say she has shot at a mark with her brothers, and if it’s necessary,
she can carry a revolver.”

“Good God! And you’re her mother!”

Mrs. Mar sprang to her feet. “Yes, I’m her mother, and that I didn’t
myself suggest her going to get her father to come home, is only that I’m
under the spell of the old foolishness about women. The fact is, that
we’re much better able to look out for ourselves than men are—yes, stare
as much as you like! It’s so. You’re all _babies_, I tell you, and if the
women didn’t look after you, you’d be _dead_ babies!”

Cheviot snatched up his hat a second time and walked to the door. Mrs.
Mar, seeing him going off like that with never another word, and with
that fixed wretchedness on his face, quickly crossed the room and took
hold of his arm, as his hand was on the door knob. “Hildegarde is only
going to do in a more open way what women are always doing,” she said.

Cheviot turned angrily, but so astonished was he to see tears on her face
that he stood speechless.

“Some woman said it in a magazine the other day,” she went on, “but every
woman who’s good for anything is doing it.”

“Going to Nome!”

“Going out to the battlefield in the evening to look after the wounded.”




CHAPTER XIV


Hildegarde wrote to Madeleine Smulsky, now Mrs. Jacob L. Dorn.
Madeleine’s husband, being a Pacific Coast importer in a large way, might
be able to advise in which of the fleet of steamers advertised to sail
from San Francisco, and certain to be the first boat of the year to reach
Nome—in which should a traveler put trust.

The answer brought Mr. Dorn’s somewhat scornful profession that he
knew nothing whatever about the hastily formed San Francisco lines,
and little good about the mushroom companies of his own city, but if
Hildegarde thought of sailing from Seattle he would look into the
matter for her. Seattle was the better port, being the natural gateway
to the North (Hildegarde could hear Mr. Dorn saying that), in witness
whereof the bustling, booming city swarmed already with more prospective
passengers than there were ships to float them—all wisely laying in their
provisions, buying machinery and outfit in that best of all places—San
Francisco? oh, dear, no! in Seattle, the City of the Future! Hildegarde
must at all events come and visit the Dorns. Under the guidance of
Madeleine’s husband, she would probably find out that, at best, the
journey to Nome was impracticable for a lady.

The middle of April found Miss Mar a guest of the Dorns. Jacob L. seemed
presently to abandon all idea of dissuading his wife’s friend from
carrying her wild scheme into execution, but he pointed out the little
need there was to rush blindly into avoidable difficulties. Better ships
were in process of being chartered for the northern service, in view of
the undreamed-of demand. The season, moreover, was late this year. Those
earlier, inferior vessels (schooners and what not) that were to get off
before the middle of May would only spend the time “knocking about the
North Pacific, among the icebergs.”

So Hildegarde waited while Mr. Dorn looked thoroughly into the question.
Even looking into it seemed perilous. It told on the gentleman’s health,
as one might suppose. When Hildegarde had been only a few days under his
roof, her host took to his bed with congestion of the lungs.

Madeleine absorbed in nursing the husband had little time for the friend.
Hildegarde was suddenly thrown on her own resources. But she felt it
would be impolitic to write that fact to Valdivia. From one shipping
office to another, from Southwick’s Great Outfitting Emporium to the
Baumgarten Brothers’ Wholesale Provision House, she went in quest of
information; threading her way through the bustling streets, where among
the featureless thousands, day by day she often saw the figure of the
frontiersman in broad-brimmed hat and brown boots, laced to the knee;
or the weather-beaten miner, in “waders” and brown duck or mackinaw.
“_They’re_ coming to Nome!” she would say to herself, looking on them
already as fellow-travelers. One feeling much with her is perhaps really
rather new in woman’s experience, among the many things called “new”
that are yet so old. It seems as if never before her generation could
it have been a matter of course to a girl like Hildegarde Mar, that she
should feel instinctively it would be as absurd to treat these bearded
frontiersmen with condescension, as to be terrified of them. Not that
she analyzed the situation. It was too simple for that. Her feeling was
merely that these uncouth fellow-creatures were possible friends of
hers. As she met and passed them, or in imagination “placed” them in her
coming experience, her mental attitude was singularly untarnished by the
age-old anxiety of the unprotected female casting about for a champion.
Something less self-centered than that, something kindlier, less the
child of fear. Cheviot might have qualms, but man was not for Hildegarde
her natural enemy. A woman alone was not obliged to peep furtively about
for shelter, or for some coign of vantage, like one pursued in a hostile
land. Not his immemorial prey, she; but like him the possible prey of
circumstance, with ignorance for her arch-enemy as well as his. Those
booted and sombreroed men—some of them at least—had already met and
overcome the common enemy. They would be masters of the situation up
there. Herself the mere ignorant human being, eager to learn, innocent
of class-illusion, intensely alive to “differences,” yet knowing which
of them were only skin-deep, or rather education-deep; young, yes;
attractive, too; a girl going into a strange new world who yet goes
fearlessly, hopefully, carrying faith in human nature along for her
shield and her buckler. If this is an apparition new upon the earth, then
perhaps the modern world has something to be proud of beyond the things
it has celebrated more.

Not that she encountered no difficult moments. She was stared at, and
she could see that she was speculated about. Well, that was no killing
matter. Perhaps it was because she was so tall. When in the thronged and
noisy offices she was crowded and pushed by an excited horde—though shown
no special disrespect as a woman—she was certainly not comfortable, and
was even a little forlorn. When a brow-beating passenger-agent vented his
ill-temper upon her refusal to buy a ticket forthwith without waiting
“to inquire further,” she felt the man’s rudeness keenly, absurdly. But
it was not till some “masher” of a clerk spoke to her with a vulgar
familiarity that discomfort went down before humiliation in the thought,
“What would Louis say if he knew?” However, the clerk soon saw his error,
and the tall, quiet girl was taken at a different valuation. Men, even
the most ignorant men, learn these lessons more quickly than is supposed.
But, oh, it wasn’t easy to do the work of preparation alone! comparing,
eliminating, deciding all by oneself. For at every step, upon every
question, one encountered conflicting testimony. Every store-window that
one passed displayed things “Indispensable for Nome.” Every ship that
sailed was the best, and bound to be first at the goal. Now and then to
some one of the besieging hundreds at the offices, Hildegarde would put
a question. The women looked askance. The men answered civilly enough.
But if they knew little more than Hildegarde, they entertained darker
fears. And still, and always, testimony was in conflict. The firm that
impressed her most favorably, whose office she had just left “to think
it over”—why they, it seemed, were a set of thieves. Passage on one of
their ships meant ten to twenty days’ starvation on short rations of sour
bread and salt horse. Heavens, what an escape! But that other firm she
was on her way to interrogate—they were traffickers in human life! Didn’t
she know they had been buying disabled craft of every description, even
hauling up abandoned wrecks out of the sea, sweeping the entire Pacific
for derelict and rotten craft that they might paint and rename, and make
a fortune out of crowding such crazy vessels full of ignorant human
cattle for Cape Nome?

But these people, proprietors of the New Line, in whose offices they
stood—their ships if starting later were at least seaworthy. Seaworthy?
’Sh! Their ships didn’t so much as exist. These men only waited,
postponing sailing dates on one pretext or another, till they had got
your money and filled, and over-filled, the lists of their phantom ships.
When they’d done that, you’d see! They’d pocket their thousands and
abscond into Canada.

While Hildegarde waited hesitating, even on the smallest and least
faith-inspiring boats the passenger lists rapidly filled. And still every
train that thundered into the Seattle station disgorged its hundreds
clamoring to be taken to Nome. Already, since Hildegarde’s arrival, a
number of schooners and several steamers, with flags flying and bands
playing, had gone forth to meet the early ice floes. Would these daring
ones get any further, after all, than the Aleutian Islands before
June? “You’ll see they’ll have to put in at Dutch Harbor for a month!”
Hildegarde saw men; standing in dense crowds on the wharves, shake their
heads, as they watched each ship go forth on the great adventure.

“All my life,” thought the girl, “I shall remember the port of Seattle,
when the first boats went to Nome.”

There were those who might seem to have more cause than Hildegarde Mar
to remember that unprecedented spectacle. For to the wonderful “Water
Front” sooner or later every creature in Seattle found his way—commonly
to suffer there some strange, malignant change. Even the quiet ones began
to emit strange sounds, and to tear about as if afflicted with rabies;
the most self-controlled went mad among the rest. They fought their way
through the barriers, men and women alike; they screamed about their
freight upon the docks; hurrahing and gesticulating, they saw maniac
friends off, on ships whose decks were black with people, whose rigging,
even, swarmed with clotted humanity, like bees clinging in bunches to the
boughs of a tree.

In the “orderly” streets of a great city, a girl like Hildegarde would
have been remarked, followed, probably accosted. She had had experience
of that even in Valdivia, where nearly every creature knew who she was.
In the vast and eager crowd on the Seattle water front she passed with
little notice and wholly unmolested. Every one had business of his own.
If the man who pushed against you till he nearly knocked you down was
not an excited passenger rushing for the next ship, he was a company
agent seeing off a hundred thousand dollars’ worth of machinery; or he
was the gentleman in a smaller way of business, who was beating up trade
in the neighborhood of the Last Chance Bazaar. Here and there on a tiny
temporary platform, nearly swamped by the crowd, or standing insecurely
on a jostled barrow, merchants whose ages ranged from eight to eighty,
offered you something you’d bless them for every hour of your life at
Nome. Here an improved sort of prospecting pan—you had only to carry it
up to lat. 62° to fill it full of gold all day long. There was a Nome
mosquito-mask, fastened like a gallows’-cap on the face of a stiff, pale
figure of wax, lifted high in air, rigid, travestying death—horribly
arresting. There was every kind of waterproof—hat, coat and boot; for,
that summer at Nome meant nothing but rain, was the one point upon which
every one agreed. By way of object lesson, “rockers” for separating Nome
gold from Nome sand are being jogged to and fro upon the wharves; vendors
of patent medicine are crying one another down; a different concentrated
food is proclaimed at every corner, a new gold “process” every ten feet
and bedlam all around you. Copper plates; pickaxes; shovels; and—“Here
y’are! The last thing out! Compound-corkscrew-screw-driver-monkey-wrench,
’n’ can-opener. All y’ grub goes to Nome in cans. Y’ll starve to death
right plumb in the middle o’ plenty, ’nless y’ get this yer noo
compound-corkscrew-screw-driver-monkey—” The rest is drowned by the
_dernier cri_ in “Nome sto-o-o-ves! Burn-oil-burn-wood-burn-coke-burn-
anything-in-hell-and-never-burn-the-dinner! Nome sto-o-o-ves!” Other
hawkers so hoarse you heard nothing but “Nome! Nome!” as if they had
it there—a nostrum you might buy at home.

Hildegarde’s mind went back to the old reconnaissance map in the
dining-room. She so little she must climb upon a chair to read in her
father’s fine, clear writing, the name opposite a tiny projection in
the coast line. It had been a place only he seemed to know about. Now on
every sign, on every lip, Nome! Nome! Nome!

Overheard fragments among new-comers at the shipping offices, no more
“Which boat?” but “Can you, even by paying some feller a bonus, get
anything in the shape of a ticket before June?”

The element of chance was not to be eliminated. It must be faced. On her
way to the office of the Line she had first affected, she saw swinging on
in front of her, hands in overcoat pockets, shouldering his way through
the throng, one of those same high-booted, wide-hatted men of whom she
had said at first, “He’s going, too!” But this man had been marked out
by his air of enjoying the enterprise. Most people, even away from the
maddening water front, bore about with them a harassed, or at best,
preoccupied countenance, the majority sallow and seamed and weary. This
wide-mouthed young giant with the fresh complexion—he was one of whom
you felt not only “he knows,” but “he knows it’s all right.” Now, if he
should be on his way to secure a passage at this same office, Hildegarde
would take it as a lucky omen. But he carried his tall figure swinging
by. His back seemed to say, “No, thank you. I know too much to be taken
in by the _Golden Sands Company_.” Hildegarde went past the Golden Sands
Company herself, without quite intending to. The ruddy-complexioned one
was stopped by a fussy little, middle-aged man, who said, “Wonder if you
can tell me where the Centrifugal Pump Company’s offices are?”

“What?” says the red-cheeked giant as Hildegarde went by. “You mean
Mitchell, Lewis and Starver?”

“Y-yes,” said the fussy man. “Are they all right, do you think?” and the
rest was lost. What a pity she couldn’t go up as simply as that, and ask
his Giantship about the boats. But no. He was a rather young giant, and
a little too enterprising-looking. No, better not. He stared at people.
That wasn’t the sort of man she’d ever spoken to.

She hadn’t analyzed it, but with all her simplicity and all her sense of
freedom, she was acutely sensitive about making any avoidable move that
might be misconstrued. The unfortunate women of the world had spoiled
things. Not only for themselves—for others, too. She crossed the street
and went back toward the “Golden Sands.” Glancing over her shoulder, she
saw the giant part from his interlocutor and disappear in the office
of Hankin & Company. So that was the best line! Slowly she retraced
her steps, turning over in her mind all she’d heard about Hankin &
Company. Perhaps even without this last indication the evidence did point
Hankinward. She went in. Craning over heads, and peering across shoulders
she saw the huge young man talking to the agent. She edged her way nearer.

“You’ll have plenty o’ time to load your stuff. The _Congress_’ll be at
the docks Toosday.”

“Sure?”

“Dead certain.”

The giant nodded and strode out on seven-league boots. A moment later
Hildegarde had laid $125 down before the alcohol-reeking, red-eyed,
nervous agent, who seemed to feel called on to explain that he’d been up
all night “on the water front, seeing off the _Huron_.” While he made out
the voucher, huskily he congratulated the young lady that an intending
passenger by this best of all ships had had a fit on the water front the
night before, and was probably dying now “over at the Rainier Grand.” His
wife had been in half an hour ago about reselling the ticket. And that
was it. Number twenty-one. He handed Hildegarde the slip of gray-blue
paper which transferred to her the dying man’s right to a first-class
berth on Hankin & Company’s Steamer _Congress_, sailing from Seattle to
Cape Nome on the 19th of May.

Now for a decision amongst the contending outfitters and provision
dealers.

She had studied well the prospectuses, the “folders” and the hand-books.
She had made notes and lists. She knew she must provide herself with:

“_A tent and two pair dark blue Hudson Bay blankets._

“_Water boots._

“_Several yards stout netting._

“_Leather gaiters._

“_Cowboy’s hat._

“_Canvas bag, with shoulder strap._

“_Oil stove, and oil._”

To this, upon her mother’s initiative, she proposed to add a pistol; on
her own, four pounds of chocolate and a handsome supply of peppermints.

She had culled from newspapers, books, and advertisements at least
six different lists of the kind and quantity of food one would need.
Already she had ordered several cases of mineral water, but she was
still pondering “evaporated eggs,” “desiccated potatoes,” “malted milk
tablets,” and “bouillon capsules,” as she stood in one of the great
provision houses that very day she had got her ticket.

The place was crowded. Here, as elsewhere, a few women among the many
men; both sexes equally bent on business. While she waited in the throng,
a clerk who, with difficulty, had been making his way to her, interrupted
a query modestly preferred by a little weather-beaten woman in black. As
if he had not heard the one who spoke, of the one who had said nothing he
asked, “Is anybody looking after you?”

“As soon as the lady has finished—” began Hildegarde. The rusty one
glanced at her fellow-woman in some surprise, and said again to the
clerk, “I just stepped in to ask you to be sure to have a keg of
witch-hazel ready to go out with our stuff. You ran out of it last year.”

“Oh, are you Mrs. Blumpitty?”

“Yes.”

“Have you given your order?” The clerk’s manner had changed, he had
plenty of time now.

“Mr. Blumpitty will step in to-morrow about it. He is quite a little
rushed to-day, hunting around for a place to sleep in.”

“There’s a good many doing that,” said the clerk. “There hasn’t been a
room vacant at a hotel for a week.”

“I guess that’s right. And we got a party of twenty-eight this time. I
only wanted to jog you about that witch-hazel.” She was moving off.

Hildegarde stood in the way. “Are you going to Nome?” asked the girl.

“Yes.”

“Do you mind telling me what you are going to do with witch-hazel, up
there?”

“A person wants witch-hazel everywhere.”

“Why do they?”

“Best doctor in the world.”

“What’s it good for?” Typhoid was in the ignorant mind.

“Good for anything. Burns, cuts, bruises, anything.”

“Oh!” Down at the foot of the list, after peppermints, went witch-hazel.
Again the little woman showed signs of moving on. But she looked back at
Hildegarde over her shoulder and, as if to imply: this much I leave you,
even if you _are_ too good-looking to inspire confidence. “Witch-hazel
ain’t like those noo things they advertise. It’s been tested.”

“Oh, has it?”

She didn’t know much, this young lady. “Guess it _has_,” said the little
woman. “In every country store in my part of the world, you’ll find a
keg of witch-hazel!” and with that she would have been gone but that the
crowd pressed her back.

“What is your part?” asked Hildegarde.

The woman looked round at her suspiciously. “Maine.”

“You come all the way from Maine to go to Nome?”

She nodded. “Guess everybody here but you is goin’ straight to Nome.” Her
eye fell on Hildegarde’s pencil, suspended above the list held too high
for the little woman to know its exact nature. “Noospaper woman?” she
said, putting the most charitable construction on the presence here among
the hard-featured horde of a person like this.

Hildegarde had been asked that question before. “No,” she said, and saw
her credit fall in the rusty one’s eyes. “But I’m going to Nome, too,”
the girl hastened to add, wishing to recover ground. But it was plain she
had only further damaged herself.

“Oh,” said the witch-hazel advocate, moving off with some precipitation
through a momentary opening.

Hildegarde found the clerk who had seemed to know Mrs. Blumpitty. “Have
you heard what boat she’s going by?”

“No,” said the clerk, “but she’ll go by the best, I bet.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Well, she’s one o’ the few that knows the ropes. She was there last
year.” And he was called away.

She might know Hildegarde’s father!

Early the next day the girl reappeared at Baumgarten’s. No, she wasn’t
going to give her order just yet. She was waiting to see Mrs. Blumpitty.
So the Baumgarten Brother turned from her to advise a customer against
taking saccharine instead of sugar. “You’ll come to hate the taste
even in tea and coffee, and, as for eating it sprinkled on anything,
you’ll find you simply can’t.” A group of people were hotly discussing
vegetables, and whether to take them desiccated or “jest as they are.”
The new ones “not in yet,” the Baumgarten Brother admitted; “and the old
ones sure to sprout,” said some one else. A Klondiker gave his views:
“Take ’em dried. Lot less freight on the boat. Lot easier packed about
afterwards.” A babel of voices rose: “Tasteless,” “No good left in ’em,”
“No feeding power.” Another voice: “Who cares about how easy it is to
take somethin’ that’s no good?” “People go on about evaporated food
jest as if it was the Klondike and the Chilcoot Pass all over ag’in.
’Tain’t. Nome’s a different proposition.” The Baumgarten Brother was
instructed to put down half the order in dried and half in fresh. Then
a detachment went away to see opened and to taste a new brand of canned
cooked sausages. People stood about with pickles and shavings of “chipped
beef” and cheese samples in their hands, nibbling and looking thoughtful.
Others ate butter off the end of a penknife, and said, “It ain’t no
better ’n margarine, an’ costs more.” When for two hours and ten minutes
Hildegarde had stood there against the low columnar wall of piled tomato
cans (a kind of basaltic formation, showing singularly regular “fracture”
and wide range of color-stain), the clerk of yesterday gave her a stool
to perch on in the corner. Many of the crowding faces were grown already
familiar. There was the fresh-complexioned giant. He came in with a
pleasant towering briskness, and stood talking to one of the Baumgartens.
As Hildegarde watched him, she told herself she was glad that man was
going on “her” ship. Then reflecting, “Why, I’m staring at _him_ now!”
she turned away her eyes, and there suddenly was Mrs. Blumpitty, with
a thick-set, dun-colored husband—his face a grayish-yellow, his hair a
yellow-gray, his eyes yellow, with pale gray irises.

Hildegarde descended from the high stool and made her way to the couple.
“Is it true you were at Nome last summer?”

“Yes.” Mrs. Blumpitty drew closer to the dun-colored husband, as if more
than ever mistrustful of the tall young lady.

But Hildegarde took no notice of that. “I wonder,” she said, “if you met
a Mr. Mar up there?”

The woman looked at her husband, and he looked straight along his nose.
It was a long nose, and it seemed to take him a great while to get to the
end of it.

Hildegarde couldn’t wait. “Yes, Mr. Mar,” she said eagerly, “Mr.
Nathaniel Mar.”

“I don’t think—” began the woman.

“Oh, please try to remember. He is very thin and tall, with bushy hair.
I feel sure you’d remember him if you thought a moment. He is the kind
people remember.”

Something in the trembling earnestness of a person who looked as
self-possessed as Hildegarde had its effect.

“You can know people up there pretty well and never hear their names.
Nome is like that. I may have seen him.”

Oh, how close it brought him to hear the dun-colored husband saying, “I
may have seen him!”

“A young man?” asked the wife.

“No,” said Hildegarde, and she was shaking with excitement. “He is gray,
and he—he is very lame.” This bald picture of her own drawing suddenly
overcame her. “Try,”—she found herself catching at the rusty arm—“try to
remember. He is my father.”

“Oh, your father,” said the woman in a different tone, and the vague man
turned his pale eyes on Hildegarde as though only now fully aware of her.

“Lame! There was a lame man. No, I never spoke to him.”

“We weren’t much in Nome,” the woman explained. “Our claims are out on
Glaysher River, and we were at our camp there most of the time.”

Hildegarde leaned against the brilliant dado of Delicious Tomato Soup,
and she looked so disheartened the man said, “Was you thinkin’ o’ goin’
out?”

“Yes, I’m going to him.”

“Big party?”

“No, no party at all.”

“You’re not goin’ alone?”

“Yes, I’m the only one of my family who has time.”

The pale eye fell on Hildegarde’s list, which she still had in her hand.
“If your father’s there you won’t have to take supplies.”

“I must go prepared for—anything.” And she turned her face away.

After a pause, “You got anybody to advise you?” said the man.

“No.”

The rusty woman looked at the vague man, and the vague man looked at Van
Camp’s Soup.

“Where are you at?” he said presently.

Hildegarde stared.

He pushed back his black slouch hat and sadly mopped his yellow-gray
brow. It was warm to-day. The crowd at Baumgarten’s made it seem warmer
still. “Which hotel?” asked Mr. Blumpitty.

“I’m not at any hotel. I am at Mr. Jacob Dorn’s.”

“Jacob L. Dorn’s?”

“Oh, do you know him?”

“No, I don’t know him, but I know his firm.” It was plain the name had
impressed both Blumpittys.

“What boat you goin’ in?” asked the yellow-gray man.

“The _Congress_.”

“Oh!”

“What’s the matter with the _Congress_?”

Blumpitty shook his head, murmured, “—pretty hot,” and slowly divested
himself of his overcoat. That done he stood revealed in black from
head to heel. Something inexpressibly funereal about him now, that
the dun-colored coat had masked. “Pity you didn’t know about the _Los
Angeles_,” he said dolefully.

“What is there to know about her?”

“She’s goin’ to be fitted up in style.”

“Oh, I shan’t mind style.”

“We’re goin’ on the _Los Angeles_,” said the little wife.

“I do mind that—not going with you.” Hildegarde looked into the woman’s
weather-beaten face, and felt regret deepen.

From columns of Van Camp Mr. Blumpitty raised his weary eyes and they
fell on an acquaintance in the crowd. You saw that even the teeth of the
dun-colored husband were yellow-gray. But the effect of his watery smile
was altogether gray, and without suspicion of any hue less somber. It
made you think of a dripping day in November, with winter all before you.
But lo! it was the cheerful giant Blumpitty had recognized. How long had
he been there at Hildegarde’s elbow.

“What’s that I heard you sayin’ against the _Congress_?” he demanded of
Blumpitty. “_Congress_ is the best boat goin’.”

“We couldn’t get passage for all of us on the _Congress_,” said Blumpitty
meekly.

“And we didn’t want to be divided,” contributed Mrs. Blumpitty.

“We’re sure the _Los Angeles_ is all right.”

“What makes you sure?”

“Becuz she’s just fresh from the Gover’mint service.”

The giant laughed, and took out a big silver watch. Hildegarde saw with a
start of surprise that it was past luncheon time.

“They _do_ keep you hangin’ around here.” Blumpitty looked wearily at the
crowd. “Guess I’ll go and make an appointment with Baumgarten for right
away after breakfast to-morrer.” He moved off with the giant at his side
and the small wife at his heels.

Hildegarde hurried back to Madeleine’s, where behold Mrs. Mar and Harry!

“The boys began to fuss when they read in the papers about Mr. Dorn being
ill.”

“Oh, it’s all right—about me, I mean,” said Hildegarde.

“I told you it would be,” Mrs. Mar said to Harry. “Now, here we are
in a town where every hotel is full to overflowing, and Jacob Dorn
dying—to judge by the way Madeleine behaves. But she always was a little
theatrical—that girl.”

“No, her husband is very ill. I feel I oughtn’t to be here myself,
really.” Obvious enough Hildegarde’s dismay at the apparition of her
family. Ignorant as she was, already she had learned how little help
the average person could be about this undertaking. The Blumpittys were
different. She told about them.

Mrs. Mar no sooner heard of their existence than she said: “Now, if you
could travel with a respectable couple—” In vain Hildegarde pointed
out she was going on another ship. Anyhow, those people could tell
Hildegarde things—they could advise. Anybody but Hildegarde would have
had them here and pumped them well. The girl, in a subdued voice,
reminded her mother that it was a house whose owner lay dangerously ill.

“The very reason! Mr. Dorn isn’t advising you, as he promised. You must
find some one who will. Oh, you _are_ slow-witted! Where are those people
staying with their foolish name? You don’t even know their address? Well,
upon my soul, it’s a good thing we did come, after all! How you’ll ever
be able to get on by yourself, _I_ don’t know.” In a trice Mrs. Mar had
despatched Harry to scour Seattle, to ransack every hotel register in the
place, “And don’t come back here without those Blumpittys.”

When, at four o’clock, there was no news either of Harry or them,
Hildegarde and her mother set out together—having told the Japanese
servant to keep anybody who called, as they’d be gone only half an hour.
If the Blumpittys, Mrs. Mar said, were not among the crowds in the
principal street, they’d very probably be on that water front Hildegarde
had written about.

But no, not a Blumpitty to be seen. On their way home—the giant. “He
might know—he’s a friend of theirs,” Hildegarde said.

Without an instant’s hesitation Mrs. Mar accosted him.




CHAPTER XV


“My daughter thinks you know a man and his wife of the name of Blumpitty.”

“Yes, ma’am,” said the giant, pulling off his broad hat.

“Do you know where they are to be found?”

“I just now left Blumpitty up in the Stevens House bar.”

“In the bar! The man drinks?”

“Oh, no, not to say _drinks_,” said the cheerful one, smiling broadly.

“What’s he doing in the bar then?”

“Just talkin’ to the boys.”

“Then will you go right away and ask him—”

“There’s Harry!” Hildegarde was making signals.

“Well, _you’re_ not much good at finding people,” his mother greeted him.
“But we’ve got Blumpitty.”

“Oh, how d’you do,” said Harry, prepared to accept the giant in this
rôle. Hildegarde explained, and the final move in the mission was
committed to her brother. The ladies were to go home and trust Harry to
“bring Blumpitty along.” They were reassured when they saw the giant
disposed to accompany the expedition.

Within an hour, there was Blumpitty haled before Mrs. Mar, like a
criminal before his judge.

“Well!” Mrs. Mar glanced from her son to the clock. “And you wouldn’t
have found him even at this hour but for Hildegarde and me.” Harry’s
answer to this (and to Hildegarde’s, “Remember, we must speak low,
Mr. Dorn’s room is just above”) was to whisper, as if divulging some
tremendous secret, “Mr. Blumpitty.” Then, still more significantly, “_My
mother._” My mother fastened her bright eyes upon the stranger who had
obliged her by responding to her call. Plainly she was not prepossessed.
The giant had either been wrong, and Blumpitty _did_ drink (in which case
Mrs. Mar was wasting her time), or else the man naturally looked “logy”—a
fatal way of looking.

“Please sit down, Mr. Blumpitty,” said Hildegarde, speaking very low. Mr.
Blumpitty, more than ever with the air of a mute at a funeral, deposited
himself on the extreme edge of a chair.

“You see,” said Harry, by way of breaking the chill of his mother’s
reception, “you see, Mr. Blumpitty wasn’t on any hotel register.”

“Why weren’t you?” demanded Mrs. Mar, as though this were a damning
charge.

“No room anywhere,” said Blumpitty sadly.

“Oh, I hope you found a place to sleep in—” began Hildegarde.

“Wa-al, yes, after huntin’ around two whole days.”

“Two days!” says Mrs. Mar, ready to nail him for a liar at the start, and
so save time. “There’s a night in the middle of two days.”

“Ya-as. We wished they wusn’t.”

“Where did you sleep?”

“Didn’t sleep much.”

“Where did you stay?”

“In the station.”

“Station!” Visions of his being “run in” assailed Mrs. Mar. “What
station?”

“The G. N. W.,” he said indistinctly.

“The Great North Western Railroad Station,” Harry translated, with a
reassuring look at the man.

“You slept in the waiting-room?”

“Some of us slept.”

“Oh, dear, I hope you’ve got nice quarters at last?” said Hildegarde.

“Wa-al, we got three rooms. But,” gloomier than ever, “we got to pay for
’em.”

“What do you want of three?” demanded Mrs. Mar.

“Three ain’t too many fur twenty-eight people.”

“Twenty-eight! What are you doing with so many?”

“Takin’ ’em to Nome.” Had the destination been the nether regions, he
couldn’t have said it more as one who had left hope behind.

“Bless my soul!” said Mrs. Mar, with a vision of the crowded train she’d
come by, and the yet more crowded streets she’d hunted through for this
same Blumpitty. “What are they all going to do there?”

Blumpitty smiled a faint world-weary smile. “They kind o’ think they’d
jest natchrully like to get a share o’ this gold that’s layin’ around up
there.”

“Oh, you’re a prospecting party.”

“I guess we’ll do some lookin’ around.”

“Twenty-eight of you!” exclaimed Hildegarde under her breath. “In three
rooms!”

The man nodded slowly, and his yellow-gray eyes seemed to have a vision
of them. “Layin’ in rows,” he said sadly.

“How dreadful!” breathed Hildegarde. In truth it had a morgue-like sound.

“No—o,” he drawled. “No—o. Me and Mrs. Blumpitty, we do kind o’ miss it,
not havin’ any winder. It’s only a closet though,” he said, as if not
wishing to hurt the feelings of anything so small and unpretentious. “And
the rest of our people are all right. Some parties have had to mix up,
but I been able to get a room for the men, _and_”—he spoke with a weary
pride—“_and_ one for the ladies.”

“Ladies in your party!” exclaimed Harry.

“Ya-as. Five, not countin’ Mrs. Blumpitty.”

“What kind?” demanded Mrs. Mar, at the same moment as Harry asked, “What
are _they_ going to do up there?”

“Oh, they’re all right,” said Blumpitty, thinking he answered both.
“Miss Leroy Schermerhorn’s goin’ to keep the books, and be secretary and
business woman to the Company.”

“What company?” says Mrs. Mar.

“Blumpitty & Co.,” says Mr. Blumpitty.

“Bless my soul!” says Mrs. Mar.

“Remember Mr. Dorn,” whispered Hildegarde.

“Do I understand your wife is going along—” Mrs. Mar began on a lower
note.

“Yes, oh, yes. I couldn’t do it without Mrs. Blumpitty.”

“Where does she come in?”

“Everywhere. Little bit o’ woman, so high. You’ve seen her.” He turned to
Hildegarde. She nodded, smiling. “Don’t weigh more’n ninety-six pounds.
Worth twenty or’nary size people.”

“What does _she_ do up there?”

“Everything. Keeps it all together.” He looked round with a melancholy
wistfulness, as if he felt keenly the need of Mrs. Blumpitty to keep the
present situation together.

“And the other women?” said Mrs. Mar.

“Well, Mrs. Tillinghast is the wife of the baker.”

“What baker?”

“The Company’s.”

“Blumpitty & Co.’s?”

“Yes, ma’am. Then there’s Miss Cremer. She’s a tailor—goes along to
keep us mended up till our clo’es get wore out. Then she’ll make us noo
things. Mrs. Blumpitty had to do it all last year. Pretty heavy fur a
little woman no bigger’n—”

“The baker’s wife and the tailoress, that makes two besides Mrs.
Blumpitty.”

“Yes, ma’am. An’ there’s Miss Estelle Maris. Very nice young lady. She
_says_ she can cook.” He sighed, and then recovered himself. “Even if she
can’t, Mrs. Blumpitty can. Yes”—he allowed a pale eye to wander toward
Miss Mar—“we got very nice ladies along, and I mean ’em all to have
claims.”

Mrs. Mar glinted at him, as much as to say, “Oh, that’s the bait—poor
wretches!”

“It’ll be very nice for them,” said Hildegarde a little hurriedly.

“How do you expect them to get claims?” asked Mrs. Mar with severity.

“The Company’s got some valyerble property up on Glaysher Crick.”

“What company has?”

“Blumpitty & Co.”

“And are they giving claims away?”

He looked at Mrs. Mar, quite unruffled by her tone. “The Company’s got
more’n it can work. And the Company knows where there’s good property
nobody’s taken up yet.”

“Who’s in the Company?”

“Me and Mrs. Blumpitty, and her folks, and my folks, and most of our
party.”

“Oh, just a family affair,” said Mrs. Mar, with a slighting intonation.

“Very few besides jest ourselves. We didn’t want a lot of outsiders.”

From Harry’s covert smile you gathered this was a new view of the way to
float a mining company. “Why don’t you?”

“We seen what happens too often,” said Blumpitty warily.

“What does happen?” asked Mrs. Mar.

“The people that’s the first to locate ain’t often the ones that gets the
benefit.”

“Why don’t they?”

“They get froze out. I mean to hold on to the bulk o’ the stock myself
jest as long’s ever I can. Keep things in my own hands.” He looked
anxious.

“Not let other people take up the stock, you mean?” inquired Harry,
smiling openly now.

“It’s the only way,” said Mr. Blumpitty, and then, as though to change
a dangerous topic, “We got a nice party.” He looked toward Hildegarde.
“Pretty near all the perfessions. We got a smart young lawyer and two
practical miners. We got a nengineer an’ a noospaper man. An’ we
got a nex-motor man—used to drive a ’Frisco street car, and a very
bright feller. Ya-as, we got a carpenter, too, an’ three doctors an’ a
boat-builder an’ a dentist. We got pretty near everything.”

“How long were you up there before?” asked Mrs. Mar, still feeling her
way with this queer character, who, with his wife, might after all be
decent fellow-passengers for Hildegarde.

“We was in two summers an’ one winter.”

“Your wife, too?”

“Oh, yes, she kep’ us alive. If y’ wus to see her y’ wouldn’t think she
looked like she—”

The discreet Jap servant opened the door, and seemed to whisper, “Mis’
Bumble Bee.”

“Oh, how do you do?” Hildegarde went quickly forward and shook hands with
a tiny, weather-beaten woman.

“I heard on the water front you wus askin’ for me,” said the new-comer,
looking very shy and embarrassed.

“Oh!” Mrs. Mar was on her feet. “Is this Mrs. Blumpitty?” Before that
little person knew what had happened, she was on the other side of the
room, shrinking into the extreme corner of a big, red satin sofa—not
unlike some sort of insect hiding in the heart of a poppy. But it was
idle trying to escape from Mrs. Mar. She prodded her prisoner with
pointed questions, and there was no manner of doubt but “Mis’ Bumble
Bee” was intensely frightened. But she must have come out of the ordeal
uncommon well, for the catechist rose at the end of a quarter of an hour
(breaking in upon Harry’s glib exposition of the huge difficulty in these
days of floating a gold mining scheme). “Your wife and I have been
arranging things,” said Mrs. Mar, with a suddenness that made Blumpitty
blink. “My daughter must go on your ship.”

“But, mama—”

“Mrs. Blumpitty says she will look after you on board.”

“Yes,” agreed the rusty wife, a little breathless. “And if she doesn’t
find her father just at first she can stay with us, can’t she?”

Blumpitty, thus appealed to, said, “Ya-as,” so entirely without
enthusiasm, that his wife added, “He said to me after we’d talked with
your daughter, ‘It’s a pity she ain’t goin’ on the _Los Angeles_. We
could ’a’ helped her.’”

“Well, she is going on the _Los Angeles_.”

“No, mama, the _Congress_.”

“Don’t be pig-headed, Hildegarde. Why should you insist on the _Congress_
when here are Mr. and Mrs. Blumpitty ready to look after you on the _Los
Angeles_?”

“I don’t exactly insist, but I’ve paid $125—”

“You can change your ticket, if that’s all, can’t she?” Mrs. Blumpitty
appealed to the repository of wisdom on the edge of the chair.

“Oh, ya-as,” said Mr. Blumpitty.

“Why are you so sure?” said Hildegarde. “Is it because the _Congress_ is
so much the better boat, as your big, tall friend said?”

“He ain’t right about that, though he’s a mighty smart feller. Been to
Harvard College,” he said, for Mrs. Mar’s benefit. Then, as one adducing
a destiny higher still, “The _Los Angeles_ has been a Manila transport.”

“But why does everybody seem to want to go in the _Congress_?”

“Sails four days earlier,” said Blumpitty unmoved. “But”—he glanced,
or no, Blumpitty never glanced; with apparent difficulty he rolled his
pale eye heavily over to Mrs. Mar—“settin’ out’s one thing, gettin’ in’s
another. ’Tain’t likely the _Congress_’ll see Nome ’fore we do.”

“Anyhow, what are four days compared to—?” Mrs. Mar turned briskly upon
her daughter. “Mrs. Blumpitty is going to see that you have all the
necessary things, and if you’re sick she’s going to look after you.”

As Mrs. Blumpitty did not instantly corroborate this result of the
fifteen minutes in the red satin corner, “You promised me that,” said
Mrs. Mar, with a suddenness that sounded less like maternal solicitude
than truculence, “and _I_ promised you shouldn’t be a loser by it.”

“Yes—oh, yes, ma’am, I’ll do all I said.” Merely looking at Mrs. Mar
seemed to galvanize Mrs. Blumpitty into heroic mastery of her shyness.
She clasped her thin hands in their gray cotton gloves tightly together,
and felt herself called upon instantly to prove her present knowledge and
prospective usefulness.

“H-have y’ got a boy’s rubber coat, comin’ to the knees?” she inquired of
the younger lady.

“No,” said Hildegarde. “Ought I—?”

“Yes, you must have that, mustn’t she?”

“Ya-as.”

“And waterproof boots?”

“I’ve got them.”

“With asbestos soles?”

“Oh, I don’t know.”

“They’re the best.”

“Get them,” commanded Mrs. Mar.

“And one thing you can’t do without is a blue denim prospecting dress.”

“I think I have something that would do, though I don’t expect to go—”

“Has your dress got knickerbockers and skirt to the knee?” She saw Miss
Mar and her mother exchange glances, but she felt instinctively the elder
lady would see the reasonableness of the provision.

“No,” said the young lady, “my skirts are ankle-length.”

“Oughtn’t to be a hairbreadth below the knee,” said Mrs. Blumpitty, with
more firmness than she had yet shown.

“No skirt at all is best,” observed Mr. Blumpitty dryly.

“What!” said Harry Mar, whom every one had forgotten.

“Jest full knickerbockers,” said Blumpitty, without so much as looking at
the objector.

“Oh, that won’t be necessary for me,” said Miss Mar.

“’Twill, if you want to go prospectin’.” Valiantly Blumpitty supported
his wife’s view. “You can’t wear a skirt on the trail.”

“I don’t think I shall go on the trail,” said the pusillanimous
Hildegarde, “unless my father—”

“Better be ready,” said Blumpitty.

“What else do you advise?” said Mrs. Mar, glancing at the clock.

“She ought to have a sou’wester, don’t you think?” says Mrs. Blumpitty to
Mr. Blumpitty.

“Ya—as, and a tarpaulin to lie on in the swamp.”

“Well,” said Mrs. Mar, “nobody can accuse you two of over-coloring the
delights of life up there.”

“It’s a splendid place, Alaska is, if you go with the right things,” said
Mrs. Blumpitty.

“And if you come away with the right things,” supplemented Mrs. Mar.

“Oh, she must bring back a claim, mustn’t she?” Mrs. Blumpitty appealed
to her husband.

Harry and his mother exchanged looks.

“Well, never mind about that,” said Mrs. Mar. “But if you see after my
daughter and do what you said, you won’t be losers by it.”

“No, indeed,” said Harry, with emphasis.

“Mrs. Blumpitty,” quoted Mrs. Mar, “Mrs. Blumpitty says she’ll see that
Hildegarde is properly cooked for up there, and she’ll even get her
washing done.”

“Oh, yes, I can do that myself. I’m used to it.”

“You don’t look very strong,” said Hildegarde.

“I wasn’t before I went to Alaska,” she answered proudly.

“Ya—as,” agreed her husband. “Always terrible sickly till she went up
there. Ruth’s jest the same.”

“Who’s Ruth?” demanded Mrs. Mar.

“That’s my niece,” said Mrs. Blumpitty.

“You had her along last year?”

“Yes, and she’s comin’ again. She wouldn’t miss comin’ fur anything.
Ruth’s twenty-five,” Mrs. Blumpitty explained to Miss Mar. “Reel nice
girl. Been a nurse. You’ll like Ruth.”

It was as if the “reel nice” Ruth finally settled things.

“Give Harry your _Congress_ ticket, Hildegarde, and he’ll see about
changing it. Even if he can’t, I’ve made up my mind you must go on Mrs.
Blumpitty’s ship. Don’t let the grass grow, Harry, we must catch the
night train home.”

When Harry had ceased to cultivate grass in Jacob Dorn’s parlor, the
Blumpittys seemed to think their audience, too, was at an end. They stood
close together and muttered embarrassed leave-taking.

“Wait till my son gets back,” interrupted Mrs. Mar. “He oughtn’t to be
more than twenty minutes. There are one or two things I’d like to know.”
The fact did not elude Mrs. Mar that when she had headed off their
escape, Mrs. Blumpitty had taken refuge in the chair nearest her husband,
and was edging it as close to him as she could conveniently get—for
protection, it would appear. And Blumpitty himself, as feebly he resumed
his perch, looked more than ever depressed and vague. Mrs. Mar needed no
reminder that few husbands and wives are as communicative together as
either may be apart. “Hildegarde,” she said, “take Mrs. Blumpitty up to
your room and see how much of your outfit’s right. Show her your list and
take notes of what she tells you.”

Having cleared the deck, Mrs. Mar by a cross fire of questions drew forth
a story, no—queer fragments, rather, of the history of the Blumpittys’
fight for existence during sixteen months spent in a tent upon the icy
tundra, with a few Esquimau neighbors and no white soul for many a mile.
Mrs. Mar forgot to look at the clock, even grew strangely friendly with
Blumpitty, in her absorption in so congenial an occupation as drawing
out and clarifying an inarticulate, rather muddled male. Finally, “The
papers,” quoted Mrs. Mar, “the papers say that all the claims are staked.”

Without the smallest emphasis, “I know that ain’t so,” said the man dully.

“How do you know?”

“I been there.” Mrs. Mar digested this. “I know,” Blumpitty went on, “a
place where no white man but me and one other has set foot—rich in gold.”

“Where’s that other man?”

“Under the tundra ’long o’ the gold.”

She tried not to betray her interest. She even succeeded. “And that’s the
place you’re going up now to work?”

“No, ma’am, I ain’t talked to folks about _that_ place.”

Mrs. Mar waited to hear why.

But Blumpitty seemed to have no intention of enlightening her. “The
property we’re goin’ to work this summer is the nineteen claims belongin’
to Blumpitty & Co., up on Glaysher Crick. They’re already located, an’
recorded, an’ surveyed, an’ a year’s assessment work done.”

“How much have people put into this company of yours?”

“Right smart,” he said cryptically. “What with my folks and my wife’s
folks an’ our party—had to give _them_ a look in—only fair. But we’re
goin’ to keep it among ourselves ’s much as possible. They ain’t any of
us rich, not _now_, but”—he smiled a pale, pale smile all to himself,
that seemed to say the future was beyond peradventure golden. “We all
been workin’ people,” he said, grave again as ever. “But we’ve all saved
a little somethin’.”

“And you’re putting your savings into this?”

“Every cent. We know $250 put into Blumpitty & Co.’s this spring’ll be
a thousand ’fore long.” Instead of rejoicing, he sighed. “We’ve worked
mighty hard, but we got our chance now.” He rested on the thought a
moment. “They’s a fortune fur us up on Glaysher Crick—’nough fur us all.”
His pale eyes seemed inadvertently to take in Mrs. Mar.

That lady presented her most baffling surface. Absolutely nothing you
could take hold of. Whether her aspect discouraged Mr. Blumpitty or not,
certainly he seemed to have no more conversation.

Mrs. Mar was obliged herself to break the silence. “So _you’re_ pretty
well satisfied, anyhow.”

“Ya-as,” he said, “if only I can keep out o’ the hands o’ the
fy-nance-eers.”

“What’s to prevent you?”

“Oh, I guess it’s all right”—but his look was dubious. “I got a good many
mouths to feed an’ a lot o’ developin’ to do.”

“You mean you haven’t got enough capital.” She felt she had caught him.
She was both disappointed and rather relieved.

“I got _some_ capital, like I told you. An’ I could get plenty more if
I wasn’t so afraid o’—” He paused, and seemed to envisage afresh some
subtle and merciless foe. Mrs. Mar’s sharp eyes pecked him all over.
If they had left a mark wherever they had been, Blumpitty would have
presented no surface the size of a cent that was not pitted as with
virulent smallpox. It might well have inspired confidence that he bore
up as well as he did.

“What is it you’re ‘afraid’ of?” demanded Mrs. Mar.

“Losin’ personal control. But I’m all right s’ long ’s I keep hold o’
fifty-one per cent. o’ the stock.”

“Why fifty-one per cent.?” She must understand this.

“So’s to have the decidin’ vote. So’s I can do the directin’ myself.
Watch it”—his pale eyes brooded—“an’ manage it, an’ make a reel success
of it.” You got the impression that the scheme was bound up not only with
his fortune but with his pride. “If I’m at the head o’ the thing I can
see that the ’riginal investors don’t get froze out by the fy-nance-eers.”

“Well, haven’t you kept fifty-one per cent. of the stock?”

“Yes, I got more’n that _now_. Blumpitty & Co.’s only jest started.”

Mrs. Mar had a moment’s thrill out of the sensation of being there
“at the start.” But she sternly repressed any glimmer of betrayal. “I
suppose,” she said, with an intention of irony, “that you’re ready to let
in a few more private subscribers?”

“I’m in favor o’ lettin’ in one or two.” He fell into thought undisturbed
by Mrs. Mar’s silent pursuit, pecking here, pecking there. “I wus
thinkin’ I’d like your daughter to have somethin’.”

“Oh, my daughter’s putting all she has into her trip.”

But Mr. Blumpitty was doing some more thinking. Gravely he brought out
the result. “It ain’t many young ladies would want to take that journey
jest to nurse their fathers.”

Mrs. Mar looked at him coldly. “She hasn’t got anything to invest in gold
mines.” And then she was sorry she had admitted this. If the man thought
of Miss Mar—or, say Mrs. Mar—as a probable investor, it might make a
difference.

But apparently quite unchilled, Mr. Blumpitty was drawling, “Wa-al, if
she comes with us, I could very likely help her to locate a claim of her
own.”

Even that handsome offer seemed not to “fetch” Mrs. Mar.

And still he was not daunted. “I said to Mrs. Blumpitty, ‘That’s the kind
o’ young lady I’d like to help.’”

No sort of direct acknowledgment out of the young lady’s mother. But
presently, “Just at this juncture I want to give my daughter all I can
spare, or I wouldn’t mind putting something into your company myself.”

You might think he heard only the end of the sentence. “It’s a good
investment,” he said.

“It’s quite possible that _later_—” Mrs. Mar threw in, feeling herself
very diplomatic. “Just at present the only funds I have in hand are what
my eldest son has sent to supplement his sister’s.”

“Ya-as, I wus thinking,” said Blumpitty, as though in complete agreement,
“when she buys her stuff at Baumgarten’s she’d better get it through me,
and then she’ll pay only wholesale rates. That’ll be a savin’. I could
save her freight charges, too.”

“Isn’t she getting wholesale rates anyhow?”

“No. They won’t make no difference fur a little six weeks’ order for one
person. I’m gettin’ food and camp outfit fur twenty-eight people fur two
years. They make a reduction fur that.”

It seemed reasonable; and really, these simple people were disposed to be
very serviceable.

She thought of Trenn’s brotherly letter of good-by and his handsome
contribution of $300, reposing at that instant in the yellow bag that
hung at her belt. Well, suppose she used “the money for Hildegarde” in a
double sense. Suppose she got some stock in Hildegarde’s name. It was all
my eye about Blumpitty’s wanting to help “that kind of young lady” just
because she—fudge! Mrs. Mar was “from Missouri!” But it very probably
_would_ help the girl with her new friends that they should look upon
her as financially interested in their enterprise—should think of her
obliged and grateful family as a probable source of further revenue. Odd
if it were Mrs. Mar after all who should be the cause of the Mar family’s
profiting by the gold discovery at Nome. But she would do nothing upon
impulse.

“I think I could send you two or three hundred before you sail,” she said.

Mr. Blumpitty looked on the floor, and made no manner of response.

“How would that do?” and she repeated the offer.

“I can’t promise they’ll be any o’ the margin left by the time we sail.”

“Why can’t you?”

“Wa-al, I got to keep fifty-one per cent. fur myself.”

She’d heard all that. “How much a share is your stock?”

“It’s only $25 now. But I guess it won’t ever be as low again. This time
next year—” He felt for his watch. When he saw what time it was this
year, slowly he pulled his slack figure together and stood up.

“You’re going to wait—” began Mrs. Mar.

“I promised t’ meet a man about now.”

“Somebody who wants to join your company?” said Mrs. Mar, with a pang.

“I guess so.”

“I _could_ take twelve shares to start with, only—”

“I guess y’ better talk it over with y’ son.” Blumpitty had stooped and
was feeling under the chair for his hat.

“It isn’t that,” said Mrs. Mar a little sharply, for the idea of taking
counsel with her son appealed to her much less now that Blumpitty
recommended it. “But I’m not sure I won’t have to buy a second ticket for
my daughter.”

“No danger o’ that.”

“And how do I know there’s a good berth left on your steamer?”

“I got twenty-eight first-class accommodations. The young lady can have
the pick o’ them.” He seemed to be coming slowly toward Mrs. Mar with a
motion of offering his hand, whether to reassure her as to the solemnity
of his given word on the subject of the berth, or in mere good-by.

She arrested him with her eye. “If I get my daughter these twelve
shares”—Mrs. Mar’s hand was on the yellow bag—“I do it on my own
responsibility. I shall not consult my sons.”

“Wa-al, it’s a good chance,” he admitted, but in the tone of one not
disposed to deny that “all flesh is grass.” “I’d like your daughter to
have her share. They ain’t many young ladies would want to take that
journey jest to—”

“You’d better make out a receipt for those twelve shares straight away,
before anybody comes in and interrupts.” Mrs. Mar opened the yellow bag.

Blumpitty looked vaguely at the floor. “I don’t know as I got any blanks
along.”

“Blanks! I don’t want any blanks.”

“Certificate forms.”

“Oh—well, look and see,” she said peremptorily, with her glance at the
clock.

Out of his breast pocket Blumpitty slowly took some papers. “Only a dirty
one,” he said sadly.

“Well, fill it out. There’s pen and ink on that table.” She was counting
bills on her lap.

Blumpitty stood vaguely looking round in a lost sort of way, just as
though time weren’t priceless and Harry’s return at any moment likely to
complicate, if not checkmate, “the deal.”

“Here.” Mrs. Mar jumped up and put a chair in front of the little
writing-table. Then smartly she tapped the silver-topped ink-bottle, as
though she doubted his having the sense to know what it was unless she
made some sort of demonstration in its neighborhood. She even illustrated
the fact that the lid lifted up. Slowly Blumpitty had come over to the
spindle-legged table, and now sat in a heap in front of it, looking
into the ink. Mrs. Mar whisked a pen out of the rack and pushed it into
Blumpitty’s slow fingers. “And here in this envelop is $300.” She took
it out and counted it over, under his dull eyes. “But I’ll keep it till
Harry comes back and says it’s all right about the ticket. We can just
exchange envelops without saying anything further. Understand?” She felt
a well-nigh irresistible impulse to shake Blumpitty, but instead of doing
that, there she was signing a paper, after taking care to read it twice,
in spite of the pressure of time. And now, although she still held both
this document and the three hundred dollars in her own hands, she was
conscious of qualms.

[Illustration: Hildegarde’s mother and Mr. Blumpitty]

“I suppose you’ll be sinking a deal of good hard money in that creek of
yours this summer, whether you get any out or not.”

“They’s plenty of work there,” he said, foggier than ever, “but I got
more’n that to do this summer.”

“What do you mean?”

He looked at her with that curious sort of vagueness that gives one an
impression of hearing a man talk in his sleep. You feel it would be
unfair to hold him quite responsible. “When I’ve got the work started all
right on Glaysher, I got to take two or three people I c’n trust an’ go
up to a place northwest o’ Nome.”

“What place?”

“Polaris.”

“What do you want to go there for, when you’ve got nineteen claims to
look after on Glacier—”

“Them nineteen claims is valyerble property, and Blumpitty & Co.’s goin’
to pay handsome dividends. This time next year—”

“Well, what do you want more than that?”

He paused, and then in that same somnambulist tone, “I wusn’t lookin’ fur
it,” he said, “I jest tumbled on it.”

“What?”

“A great big thing up by Polaris. Bigger’n anything Blumpitty & Co. have
got on Glaysher. Bigger’n anything any company’s got anywhere.”

Impossible to think a man boastful or even over-sanguine, who spoke
so wearily, with yellow-gray face so unlit, with air and attitude so
joyless. “It’ll make millionaires of a good many people.”

There was silence in Jacob Dorn’s parlor. Mrs. Mar had refused to credit
a story of this sort once before. Her unbelief had not only cost her a
great fortune; it had cost her happiness. She sat in silence, reflecting.
But she gave no sign.

“People have got so’s they don’t take much stock in any feller’s talkin’
’bout the Mother Lode. I don’t blame ’em myself.”

“It turns out as stupid sometimes to be too skeptical as to be too
credulous,” quoth Mrs. Mar.

Mr. Blumpitty did not applaud the sentiment. He looked sadly at the lady
and then, as though the effort to hold up his eyelids were too great, he
rested his heavy eyes on the silver rim of the ink-pot. “Everybody knows
they must _be_ a Mother Lode some’ers around up there.”

“Why must there?”

“Wa-al, _I_ don’t know,” said Blumpitty impartially. “P’raps the gold
come down from Heaven.”

“Don’t talk nonsense.”

“Well, if it don’t come from Heaven, the gold they’re findin’ at Nome
an’ in the Klondike, and the noo camps—all the loose placer gold o’ the
North,” he reflected, “if it ain’t come down from Heaven, it’s been
washed an’ weathered and glayshered out o’ some reef or range, or great
natchrul store-house.”

“Yes. I’ve read about that.”

He nodded faintly. “Ya-as, that’s what they all say. Every man _believes_
in a Mother Lode. But what no man likes to believe is that another man’s
found her.”

Again silence.

Vivid description would have failed to picture for this particular
auditor what Blumpitty’s slow and clumsy words conveyed as though by
chance. So little did he play the game in the usual way that Mrs. Mar
felt the satisfaction of the discoverer in getting at the story through
barriers and in despite of veils.

In the silence, up above—in Jacob Dorn’s sick chamber—some one was heard
opening the window.

“And you think,” Mrs. Mar spoke very low, “you think you know where the
Mother Lode is?”

“Pretty near every miner in the Northwest _thinks_ he knows.”

“You mean you are sure?”

“I’m forty-eight,” said Blumpitty mournfully. “It’s twenty years since I
liked sayin’ I was sure.”

“But” (he was the sort of man that needed reassuring) “you’ve got good
ground for believing—” She waited.

“Last fall”—he looked round the red satin room as though for possible
haunts of eavesdroppers, and then he further interrupted himself—“you
mustn’t think I found it myself,” he said modestly. “I got a tip—a
straight tip.”

“From the man that’s dead.”

“Ya-as. Leastways, they said he hadn’t more’n a few days to live. Ya-as,
dyin’ up there at Polaris! Everybody in the camp knoo he’d struck it
rich. Nobody could find out where.”

“How did they know he’d struck—”

“Becuz he wus so secret about everything. Where he’d come from. Where he
wus goin’ if he got well, and most of all”—Blumpitty looked round and
sunk his low voice—“where he got his nuggets and dust from.”

“Oh, he _had_ nuggets—”

“Yes, nuggets and dust, too. Good and plenty.”

“He showed it to you?”

“No. He wus terrible secret about it. Terrible afraid somebody’d rob him.
Kind o’ sick you know about it.” Slowly Blumpitty tapped his yellow-gray
forehead. “But he allowed he’d found something worth while an’ he never
let his bundle o’ dust out o’ sight. Day an’ night he kep’ it jest under
his hand. Everybody nosin’ around, tryin’ to be friends with him. One day
I wus passin’, an’ his dawg went fur me. I picked up a stone. ‘Don’t y’
do it,’ he calls out o’ the sod cabin, where he wus layin’ with the door
open. ‘Don’t y’ do nothin’ to that dawg,’ he says. I explained the dawg
wus doin’ things to me. ‘Come in here,’ he said, ‘an’ she won’t touch
you.’ So I did, an’ we talked a while.”

“Well?”

“He asked me kind o’ sarcastic, was I ‘lookin’ fur the Mother Lode?’ I
said I guessed I wusn’t no different from other men, except that I wusn’t
hangin’ round a sick man fur to get his secrets out o’ him. ‘No,’ he
said, ‘I ain’t never seen you hangin’ round.’ An’ then he told me.”

“What?”

“I says, ‘I’m figurin’ on findin’ the Mother Lode up in them hills
yonder.’ ‘That’s right,’ he said, an’ his eyes wus kind o’ wild an’
glassy. ‘Up over yonder?’ I said. ‘Yes,’ says he; ‘up North. That’s where
the Mother Lode is.’ An’ I think from what he said, he’d called his
discovery-claim ‘The Lode Star.’”

“What made you think—”

“Course he wus kind o’ queer—out of his head, y’ know, fur he called it
the ‘Mother Lode Star.’ An’ he wus terrible secret about it. All the time
gettin’ away from the subject and talkin’ about the dawg.”

“Well—”

“Wa-al, they wusn’t more’n half a dozen people at Polaris then, an’
nobody’d found anything to make a boom out of. But they all hung on. And
they made presents to that feller, took him grub regillar. An’ other
folks kep’ comin’ jest becuz that man wus there. An’ they all knoo he’d
struck it rich. An’ they all knoo he wus dyin’. That was what they wus
waitin’ for. I didn’t wait, even them few days they said he had to live.
The snow wus beginning t’ fly an’ I had to go back to Glaysher and get
Mrs. Blumpitty an’ our party out before navigation closed. But I said
to myself, ‘I’ll risk it—fur the Mother Lode!’ An’ I did. Went up over
the hills to the north, in a bee line from that cabin o’ his till I come
ter—” Blumpitty’s voice dropped still lower and he hesitated, while, like
one who scarce dares move lest he break some spell, slowly he looked
round, and seemed to forget how to turn back. He remained so, sitting
awry, listening.

“It’s only some one moving about in Mr. Dorn’s room overhead. You found
the Mother Lode?”

He found he was able to twist himself back by dint of drawing out his
watch. “When I get t’ thinkin’ about it I clean forget the time.” He
stood up. “I guess I got t’ be goin’.”

Footsteps and low subdued voices in the hall. Hildegarde had seen her
brother from an upper window, and had come down with Mrs. Blumpitty to
let Harry in.

There would be no trouble in selling “Berth 21” for the third time.

Mrs. Mar, about to hand an envelop to Mr. Blumpitty, wondered to herself,
“How much of a fool am I? Well, I haven’t done fool-things all along
the line, like most people. If I must commit foolishness before I die,
I’ll do it all in a lump and be done with it.” Whereupon she handed Mr.
Blumpitty the envelop. He seemed to be giving Harry his address. Mrs.
Blumpitty was making an appointment to meet Miss Mar “at ten o’clock
to-morrow, at Baumgarten’s.”

For the third time Mrs. Mar was reading through a paper she held in her
hand. When she came to the ill-written signature, “How do you spell your
name?” she demanded of Mr. Blumpitty.

“B-l-u-m-p-i-t-t-y,” said the gentleman mournfully.

“Humph,” said Mrs. Mar, head on one side and eyes fixed so critically on
the name that Mrs. Blumpitty hastened to the defense. “It’s French,” says
she.

“French!” echoes Mrs. Mar. “How do you make that out?”

“Well, that’s what his grandmother always told him. She said it was
originally Blank Peed.” Wherewith, having vindicated the family, she
shook hands and led the way out. Harry was opening the outside door for
them. No one spoke above a whisper, on account of Mr. Dorn.

“Good-by, Mr. Blumpitty.”

“Good-by, ma’am.”

“Look here”—Mrs. Mar detained him for a last aside—“you’ve got
twenty-eight people to see after, and a company to manage, and nineteen
claims to develop, why can’t you be content with that?”

He looked at her. “Would you be?” he asked simply.

Her face told tales. “You mean”—she hesitated—“if I’d got on the track of
the Mother Lode?”

“Jest so,” said Blumpitty, and slowly he followed his wife out of the
Great Importer’s house.




CHAPTER XVI


Hildegarde learned other things the next morning besides how to do your
marketing for two years in an hour. She brought away from Baumgarten’s
the renewed impression that Mrs. Blumpitty was a person of some practical
sense, and that Mr. Blumpitty, though he might be an authority upon
the Mother Lode and an estimable character to boot, did in reality
himself need a good deal of looking after. It is impossible to say just
how the “unlogical” feminine mind—in this case young and ignorant as
well—may arrive at so definite a conclusion out of a small assemblage
of apparently trifling data. For Hildegarde’s judgment was not founded
merely upon the outer man. Nor was it contributed to very largely by Mr.
Blumpitty’s indifference to small economies, as shown in his readiness
to order gallons of expensive “olive” when cotton-seed oil was as cheap
as wholesome to cook with, and Mr. Blumpitty convicted by his wife of
inability to detect any difference in taste. It was not merely that Mrs.
Blumpitty was the one to offer reasons why methylated spirit, though
cheap on the bill, was dearer in actual use than alcohol. It was not that
he had forgotten after sixteen months’ experience, “what a cravin’ you
get up there fur sweet and fur sour,” and what a failure the California
dried fruit had turned out the year before. _Had_ he complained he
couldn’t eat such insipid stuff till Mrs. Blumpitty had “livened” it with
a dash of vinegar as well as sugar and spice? Wa-al, p’raps he had!

“You mustn’t give me dried apples from any place nearer here than
Michigan,” said Mrs. Blumpitty.

The Baumgarten Brother had smiled a little, and said, “She knows.”

The upshot of the morning was to give Hildegarde an inkling that the
chief use of Mr. Blumpitty, so far as she was concerned, might be that he
would keep her family soothed by the illusion that this respectable man,
pledged to her service, was “going to see that everything was all right.”
For the rest, should she not perhaps do well to imitate his spouse, and
not expect any one to be wide awake in her interest who was half asleep
before his own? Although he had said, “Ya-as, it’s all right about the
ticket,” Miss Mar interviewed the steamship people on her own behalf.
“Quite right!” they indorsed Mr. Blumpitty’s account of the matter.
And as to the berths, Mr. Blumpitty already had twenty-eight, and had
sent word he wanted a twenty-ninth, “a pertickler good one fur a lady.”
“Noospaper woman I presoom,” said the agent politely. It seemed to be
only the press that inspired such respect. She was more glad than ever of
the offer that had come that morning from Eddie Cox, editor, now, of the
“San Miguel Despatch.” “Yes,” she told the agent, “I am to be a Regular
Correspondent.” In all sorts of ways she saw her status incomparably
improved by falling in with Eddie Cox’s suggestion. It appeared to be
necessary to stand well with a “noospaper” woman. “What accommodation can
I have?”

“Why, the best we got.”

“Is there much choice?”

“We put you down here, with Mr. Blumpitty’s party.” A number was
indicated.

“I’d like to see the cabin.”

“_See_ it?”

“Yes, before I decide.”

Impossible. If she didn’t take and pay for the berth now, in an hour
it would be in other hands. But seeing her quite unhustled by this
horrid alternative, the agent said he would make a great, an unheard-of
exception in her case, and promised to take her over the ship as soon as
the _Los Angeles_ came up from Tacoma, where she was being elaborately
refitted, “new paint, electric light, everything.” It would be a pity for
a “noospaper” woman to go in any meaner vessel.

The crowds that composed the sailing list besieged the offices day by
day, wildly impatient at the date of departure being “a little postponed”
while the _Los Angeles_ was further embellished for their reception.
“Style’s all very well. But gettin’ there’s the thing.”

And among them this girl, with only half her ticket paid for, coming in
twice a day to keep track of events.

At last, after a night of riot, when the office was very nearly pulled
about the company’s ears, all Seattle knew that the much-heralded
steamer had been brought up from Tacoma and was at the Seattle wharf.
The crowds on the water front could see her, glaring and white and
respect-inspiring, but guarded like the gate of Paradise.

“Let’s go and see our quarters,” Hildegarde suggested, meeting Mr.
Blumpitty in the street.

“Wish we could,” said Blumpitty sadly. “No one allowed aboard till
sailin’ time, nine o’clock to-morrer.”

Hildegarde spoke of the agent’s promise.

“Promise! Oh, yes, promise anything.” And Blumpitty moved gloomily away
in the crowd.

Hildegarde found the agent without loss of time. He was overwhelmed with
work. Didn’t she see!

What she saw was a clay-faced individual, with a slight bulge in one
lean jaw where he stored his tobacco—red-eyed, unwashed, and obviously
irritated by her reappearance. His promise—quietly she insisted. The
anæmic visage twitched, and he attended to another customer. But she
stood waiting, and she looked as if she were prepared to camp there till
she’d had her way. Oh, these women! They wus always like that—fussin’ and
naggin’ and goin’ on!

He attended to two other customers. _They_ didn’t expect such things
of him. But there she still stood with her eyes fixed upon the agent,
blockin’ up the way, waitin’, waitin’. “What’d I do if they all expected
me to go runnin’ round the wharves with ’em!” he demanded in an angry
undertone.

“You promised,” she began, glancing at the fact that there were three
other clerks in the office.

“Mr. Blumpitty’s satisfied!” he said severely, pointing out the
lamentable contrast. And he’d taken her for a lady. A lady would believe
a gentleman when he told her it was all right—and not worry him. But
though she must have seen plainly how she was still further lowering the
agent’s lofty ideal of how a lady should behave, there she stood looking
at him with a grave steadiness that held no hope of her yielding her
point. “Promise! promise!”—why, it was damned good-natured of him to
make a promise, but to expect him to— He bent toward her. “Look yere,” he
said in an angry whisper, “I ain’t got a special permit yet.”

“I’ll wait till you get it.”

“Can’t have it yere before three.”

“Very well, I’ll come at three, but you must please not disappoint me
again, or else I—” He jerked away. As he saw her going out—Now what did
she mean?—“or else she—” You never know what pull these noospaper women
have got.

He had forgotten all about her when— O Lor! There she was upon the
stroke, like fate.

Well, well, did she promise not to tell none o’ the rest o’ the
passengers? All right, then. Come ahead.

He led the way to the docks with every circumstance of secrecy; dodging
through back streets, lying to acquaintances as to where he was going,
and gradually growing cheerfuller, pausing to exchange humorous asides
with friends along the wharf. Hildegarde, waiting, silent, patient,
during these passages, was entirely aware of the curious looks bent
upon her, and saw that her expedition with this little rat of a man was
held by some to have a “larky” aspect (save the mark!). She saw it was
incredible to these people that the agent should take this trouble for
any other reason than that she was an attractive young woman who had
smiled upon this poor little drink-sodden creature, and was giving him
the rare sensation of being “a sad dog with the ladies.” Even playing at
the idea had quite transformed the agent. Poor little misery! She knew
instinctively she had nothing to fear from him, and even if he had been
a different type she had no doubt but what she would have known how to
keep him in his place when they were alone. But before these pals of his
the agent put on sly looks, carried himself rakishly, and tipped his
hat very far back on his head. Well, it was an odd world evidently, but
Hildegarde Mar had come out to see it. Now, after various formalities,
they were going on board.

“See! paint’s wet yet. That’s why I didn’t want y’ to come. Spoil y’
clo’es, sure ’s a gun.” Apparently to-morrow the paint would be dry as a
bone. Past the strangely few decent, though cramped, state-rooms of the
first saloon, each ticketed with the names of prospective occupants, down
into the dim region of the second saloon, down into the intermediate,
further down, clinging on to ladders, down, down, into the bowels of
the ship, Hildegarde and the ferret-faced agent went, looking for
Mr. Blumpitty’s quarters. And lo! though that gentleman had paid for
first-class accommodation—as the agent admitted—he’d been “glad to get
the only accommodation left,” and that was in the hold! The twenty-nine
berths were twenty-nine sections of deal shelves, ranged in tiers five
deep, and set so close one on top of the other you could not believe it
possible for a good-sized man to insert his body between the unsheeted
ticking of his chuck-mattress and the board above his head. Hildegarde
stood stooping in the awful hole and staring as one not crediting her
eyes.

“It’ll look better,” says the agent, a little shamefaced, “when the beds
are made. The company supplies a piller each, and a pair o’ blankets.”

No ventilation. No light of day. One electric burner to illumine the
horror of the gloom.

“You don’t mean to say—” began Hildegarde, turning such a look upon the
agent that he said hurriedly: “No, no. This won’t do for a noos—fur a
lady.” And they climbed the ladders back to day.

He found the lady up-stairs quarters on the saloon deck.

“But there are only five berths here.”

“Best cabin on the ship,” said he, spitting with decision through the
port.

“But on this card on the door there are five names already.”

“One’s comin’ out,” and he saw to that by the simple process of drawing
an indelible pencil across “Miss Tillie Jump,” and substituting “Miss H.
Mar.”

Still the young lady studied the card. “Look at this.”

He looked.

“Here, at the very top.”

“Don’t see nothin’.”

“You don’t see _Mr._ and Mrs. David M. Jones.”

“Oh, yes, I see them.”

“Surely that’s a mistake.”

“Mistake? No. I ’tended to them folks myself.” As the young lady stared
incredulous, he reassured her. “They’re comin’ all right. Tip-top folks.
He wus governor of—”

“They’re not coming in here?”

“Why not?”

“_Mr._ Jones?”

“Yes, David M. He wus governor of—”

“In here, with all these—ladies!”

“Well, one’s his wife. Don’t you be afraid. _He’s_ all right.”

“He can’t possibly come in here.”

“He’s got to. No other place. Him an’ his wife wus almost the first
passengers on the list.”

“Well, give them a cabin to themselves.”

“Oh, see here! There ain’t room fur no style like that on _this_ trip.”

“Then put back Miss Jump and take out Mr. Jones.”

She saw the agent blink at such cool juggling. “Mr. Jones must go in a
man’s cabin,” she explained.

“Don’t you know they’re all full?”

“He can’t come in here,” said the young lady inflexibly.

“He’s got to, that’s all there is about it. I can’t go playin’ no monkey
tricks with David M. Jones.”

“Then please find me some other place.”

“Ain’t I already told you? They ain’t no—”

“You mean you can’t, after all, accommodate me on this ship?”

“Lord! Lord!” The agent seemed to pray for patience and for light.

“You were prepared to make Miss Tillie Jump—” and in spite of herself,
gravity went by the board. But the agent’s smile was wan.

“That was different,” he assured her. “Well, here goes!” With the air of
one who has cast the last shred of prudence to the winds, he wrote out
a new card from which you might gather that David M. Jones had not been
reëlected for this berth. And so, exit the former governor!

“_Now_ you can’t say we ain’t done everything.”

“Thank you,” said Hildegarde. “There’s only one thing more. I should like
to bring my steamer trunk in to-day and get settled.”

The agent gaped, and then, with a gesture of comic feebleness before the
spectacle presented by this young lady, he sat down on the edge of the
berth labeled, “T. Jump,” and grinned.

“The paint’s nearly dry up here,” urged Miss Mar, as one meeting the only
possible objection.

It must be because she was on a “noospaper.” Nothing else could give a
woman a nerve like this. Well, it was positively refreshin’! Out of pure
gaiety of heart the agent added a little new tobacco to the store already
accumulated in his cheek. “’Tain’t a bad idear,” he said. “More’n you’d
like to try it on. But it wouldn’t hardly do.”

“Why?”

“Make a nawful rumpus.” As still she seemed not to understand the
enormity of her proposal. “’Twouldn’t be fair to let some and not let
others.”

She could see that. “But why not let them all?”

“Oh, haw! haw!” The thing was somehow deliciously comic. But a compromise
might be possible—“fur a noos—” Luckily the purser happened to be on
deck. Hildegarde, to her stark astonishment, heard the agent reply
confidentially to some question, “Well, y’ wouldn’t think so, but from
one or two things she let drop, I guess she’s one o’ ——’s hustlers, an’
special correspondent fur the ‘New York Herald,’ I guess, an’ Gawd knows
what else.” She was forthwith presented to Mr. Brown, and it was arranged
that the “noospaper” woman should send her baggage down to the purser’s
care, and herself be allowed to come on board a couple of hours before
the mob—say at seven o’clock in the evening.

       *       *       *       *       *

At a quarter before that hour the street near the wharf where the _Los
Angeles_ lay was dense with packed humanity. So much time and tact it
took to worm one’s way through the mass, that Madeleine, who had come
down to see her friend off, began to despair. Already she had been longer
away from her invalid than she had meant. Hildegarde urged her to turn
back now. Madeleine looked about with anxious eyes. “It’s worse even than
I imagined. It’s terrible to leave you here.”

“It’s much more terrible for you to leave Mr. Dorn.”

Madeleine didn’t deny that.

“And if you come further there’s no telling _when_ you’ll get out. It
will be worse going back against the tide.”

But Madeleine hesitated, with harassed face.

“I’d much rather you went now,” Hildegarde urged, taking her suit-case
from her friend. “Good-by.”

Madeleine clung to her with filling eyes. “I _hate_ leaving you.”

Hildegarde kissed her. “Good-by, dear. And thank you a thousand times.”

In the act of going, Madeleine whispered, “Oh, I _hope_ nothing will
happen to you. But I’m frightened to death. Good-by. Oh _dear_!”

And that was the last of the old familiar life.

       *       *       *       *       *

As slowly Hildegarde got herself and her suit-case through the crowd,
it was borne in upon her that perhaps she had been wrong to insist that
neither of her brothers should come and see her off, as each had nobly
suggested, in spite of their unwavering opposition to the enterprise.
She had made a point of their trusting her “to do it alone.”

Besides, she wasn’t alone. In every letter she flourished the Blumpittys.
Where were those Blumpittys now? No sign of them since yesterday.
Anyhow, she had prevented the boys from coming. Her fear, not of course
formulated to them, had been that if they came, somehow, at the last
moment they would try to prevent her going. Well—she looked about—they
probably would. She pressed on, inwardly exulting, outwardly modest and
asking pardon. And all the time she kept a sharp lookout, as if, in spite
of everything, she was expecting some one. A Blumpitty? Not a bit of it.

       *       *       *       *       *

“It’s no use,” said a red-faced man, with a wheezy voice, “not a _bit_ o’
use yer tryin’ to get through yere.”

“There would be,” said the young lady, “if you helped me a little.”

That was different. But, “Ye’ll only get to stand a yard or two further
on till nine o’clock. They wouldn’t open them gates fur President
McKinley.”

“I want to see if my baggage got here all right. I sent it hours and
hours ago.”

“Same bright idear’s occurred to the rest of us,” said a sharp-faced
youth. But they let the young lady pass. And in the uncertain light they
looked after the tall, striking figure, dressed in close-fitting dark
green, wearing a perfectly plain green felt hat, which was somehow more
distinguishable and more distinguished set upon a head like that than if
it had been furbelowed after the fashion of the other feminine headgear
that flowered and feathered in the throng. Public opinion would have set
her down as “stuck up,” from the way she carried herself, had it not been
for something too gentle in the face to support that view. The delicately
molded chin, with the end softly turned up, gave an almost childish look
to the face, and the long-lashed eyes, at once eager and abstracted, why
were they always looking, looking? “Lost her party, I guess.”

On she went, changing her suit-case from one tired hand to the other,
looking here, looking there, just as she had done in the Seattle streets.
She had gone about all these last days consciously braced for a final
encounter with Cheviot—a last attempt on his part to make her abandon the
undertaking. That, of course, was the reason he had not written, nor even
telegraphed, to say good-by. There was nothing surly, or even sullen,
about Cheviot. Though they had parted “like that,” he wouldn’t be willing
she should go without his making some sign. Not having done so could only
mean—Oh, she knew what it meant.

She dramatized the coming scene—saw herself being “quite firm,”
defeating, utterly routing him. But in order to carry out the program she
mustn’t let him take her by surprise. And as now over this shoulder, now
over that, she scrutinized the faces in the crowd, she felt her heart
beat as she thought of the coming conflict. And the pink color rose in
her face. She had been afraid “the boys” might want to turn her back. In
her heart of hearts she was afraid that Louis, in some way not clearly
foreseen, would succeed. She went forward with the sense of one escaping
from a definite peril. At last, rather out of breath, she dropped her
suit-case before the door of the brightly lighted baggage-room. Just
inside was a man in his shirt-sleeves, and beyond him—

“_There’s_ my trunk!” she cried out, with the cheerful air of one
descrying a valued friend.

“Want it checked?”

“Yes, please.”

“Where’s it goin’?”

“To Nome, of course,” answered Hildegarde, panting a little and
straightening her hat. “Nobody is going anywhere else, are they?” she
added, a little impatient at the man’s staring and delay.

“N-no. I guess not. But—” He grinned good-humoredly. “I didn’t think you
looked like a Nomer.”

Here was a blow at the very start. Hildegarde glanced down at her plain
clothes, and decided the man was mistaken. But he checked her trunk, her
provision-box, her bag, her deck-chair, and her roll of wraps, and she,
declining to give up the suit-case, turned about to make her way among
the people, massed thicker than ever in this direction. For over yonder,
hidden by the crowd, was the gate whose opening would give access to the
_Los Angeles_. Progress here more difficult than ever.

Courage! Now if Louis were somewhere in the crush, if those critical
blue-gray eyes were on her, he would be wondering to see how well she
made her way, keeping her footing and her temper, gaining inch by inch
her goal. She went the more unflinching as under the gray-blue eye.
When it became obvious that this pink and white gentle-looking girl
was intent, if you please, on working her way to the barrier in front
of people who had been there an hour, she was treated to an experience
of unyielding backs, sharp elbows, and surly looks. Why shouldn’t she
wait her turn? Yes, Hildegarde reflected, it was natural they should
feel that, especially the women. Why, how many women there were! But no
Mrs. Blumpitty, and no— Hildegarde looked at her watch. How the time had
flown. It really was rather odd about Cheviot. He might, of course, come
still later, but suppose he didn’t. It was almost incredible, and yet—

If he did come, he’d see, at all events, there were some quite
nice-seeming women here. But perhaps they weren’t going. This one, with
the white, white face under the orange hat—what little young voice
was that beside her? Why, the woman was holding a boy by the hand. He
reminded Hildegarde of Cheviot’s small nephew, Billy. She smiled down
into the solemn little face. “Are you seeing some one off?”

“Nop!” said the Curlyhead sturdily. “Goin’ to Nome meself.” And the crowd
cheered. Either that demonstration frightened him, or he was tired and
indifferent to popular approval. He began to fret and then to whimper.
Was it his father who spoke so roughly and so thickly? Curlyhead’s
whimper blossomed into wailing. His father began to shake him.

“Oh, wait a minute,” said the tall young lady, as if meaning only to
delay the operation for a second. She set down the suit-case on her own
toes, and out of a pocket in the close-fitting green jacket came a cake
of chocolate, all glorious in silver foil. Hildegarde held it before the
child’s distorted little face. The features righted themselves as by
magic. The youngest pioneer no longer took a gloomy view of his prospects.

The father’s been drinking heavily, Hildegarde said to herself as she
went on. Poor wife. Poor little boy. She would know Curlyhead better on
the ship.

How strange if Louis were to harbor such deep resentment as not to write
and not to appear. That _he_ should be the only one of her familiar
circle that had not to be dissuaded from coming to see her off! If
suddenly now in the crowd she should see him she would be almost glad.
After all, he couldn’t prevent her sailing. What was he thinking of to
let her go off like this, without—Had her mother been right? Just then a
woman, in a sealskin jacket and with diamonds twinkling in her ears, not
only refused flatly to let Hildegarde pass but angrily admonished the men
about her to stand firm.

The tall young lady only changed her course a little, and made obliquely
for the barrier, but the encounter with that woman affected her more
unpleasantly than the elbowing and jostling of the others. She had a
distinct vision of Louis Cheviot’s face as he had said “the kind of woman
that goes to Nome.” It had been horrible to him that Hildegarde was not
daunted. For she hadn’t let him see that she was. And now that woman,
with the hard face and the diamond ear-rings!—and Louis too disgusted to
want to come and see his old friend off, or even to send her a message of
good-by.

She began to see how foolish it was to expect to see him here. He had
washed his hands of her.

And still, in the back of her head, she thought he might come—even built
upon it. She looked back. No, he wasn’t in sight; but a tall, grizzled
man had given the youngest pioneer a seat on his shoulder. That was nice
of the grizzled man.

But it was saddening to go on so great a journey without the good-will of
so close a friend as—

There was something very hard about Louis. He could enjoy himself quite
comfortably, since he had washed his hands of her. Her mother—(why was
this man in front of her dressed in oilskins?) Yes—washed his hands of
her. Her mother had told her as much. Bella and Mrs. Wayne had come up
from the country to the Valdivia G. H. Charity Ball. They had stayed
at the great new hotel. Bella had worn pink at the ball, and danced
constantly with Louis Cheviot. She stayed on for several days, and they
drove together every evening. People had begun to talk. Well, it had
seemed very possible once. Why not? And here was Hildegarde actually
expecting he might have left Bella and come all that way from Valdivia
just to wish Hildegarde God-speed on a journey he had loathed the
very mention of. Idiocy. Of course he was out driving with Bella this
soft, beautiful evening. He would be thinking: “Bella could never do
anything so unfeminine as to go to a horrible place like Nome!” Bella
and Louis. Why did she, the girl struggling here in the crowd, feel this
half-incredulous aching at the thought? Bella and Louis. Natural enough.
Even inevitable. The reason that she, Hildegarde, felt like this was that
she wasn’t accustomed yet to being alone, and it was so hard to reach the
barrier yonder. Jack Galbraith. Would he, too, join them—the sensible
stay-at-home folk? Curiously, Jack was grown as dim as last year’s
dreams. For weeks she had felt him fading out of the old picture. And in
the new he had no place at all. Why was that? Perhaps he was dead. It
seemed hardly to matter. Should she ever get to the barrier?

Oh, how they pushed and crowded upon her. It made her feel quite angry.
Not so much with these poor struggling people. But with Cheviot. If
he were here now, instead of driving about with Bella, if those broad
shoulders of his were between Hildegarde and— “Oh, please, please, you’re
crushing me.”

“Then stand back,” said a man angrily.

_And he wasn’t even drunk._

Over an hour it had taken her to penetrate from the outer fringes of the
crowd, by way of the baggage-room, to this gate in the barrier, chained
and barred. On the other side of it, an irate dragon on guard, ready to
breathe fire and brimstone at the mere notion of letting anybody by.
When Hildegarde signed to him, he only roared out over the heads of the
people, “Nine o’clock’s the time everybody was told to come on board. If
you don’t like waitin’ outside till the proper time you can go home.”
Hildegarde tried to convey across the barrier that she was acting under
instructions. “Keep back,” roared the dragon, quite as if he feared the
tall figure might contemplate vaulting over.

“It is a special arrangement,” she said quite low, “made by the purser
himself.”

“Yes, yes, very likely.”

“I assure you the purser—”

“God A’mighty, what purser?”

Still Hildegarde spoke as confidentially as possible. “The purser of this
ship.”

“What’s the name o’ the purser who could do a thing like that?”

“Mr. Brown is his name.”

“Brown ain’t the name o’ the purser o’ this ship. Guess again!”

The crowd exulted. The dodge had failed.

“Isn’t this the _Los Angeles_?”

“Yes, by—!” A gush of oaths before which the girl gasped as if a bowl of
ice-cold water had been, dashed in her face. “Oh-h!—if Louis heard that!
Luckily he will never know. He’s out driving with Bella.”

She took her courage in both hands. “I shall report you if you don’t let
me by. Your own agent introduced me to the _Los Angeles_ purser, and
called him Mr. Brown.”

“Purser, purser”—more blasphemy—“I wouldn’t let the _owner_ of this ship
on board before nine o’clock.”

“Mr. Brown said—”

“Brown! Brown!” shouted the man, goaded to frenzy by this feminine
obstinacy. “Look yere, if he was Black and the devil himself I wouldn’t
let ye in after the orders I’ve had.”

The crowd chuckled and swayed.

The tall girl craned her neck over the barrier in the uncertain light.
She had caught sight of a lurking figure uncommonly like the fat
purser’s, seeming to seek shelter behind a bale of merchandise. “Why,
there he is now,” she said quite low. “Mr. Brown!” No answer, and the
figure vanished. “Mr. Brown!” she called, in a clear, penetrating voice.
“I’m here, as you told me to be. Mr. B—”

Hurriedly the tun-bellied figure reappeared and whispered to the
dragon. A brief low-voiced altercation between the two men. Only one
word distinguishable to the girl on the other side of the barrier,
“noospaper.” A growling menace of “trouble sure” from the dragon, and
then the gate opened a cautious crack. The noospaper woman and her
suit-case were plucked from the murmuring crowd and set upon the ship.
She turned to thank her rescuer. For all his amplitude he had melted into
air. On the far side of the barrier, under the electric light, the crowd
murmured and swayed, coupling the name of Brown with opprobrium.

The ship was badly lit and silent as the grave. Hildegarde felt her way
down into the saloon, where a single light was burning. She found her
cabin, and she put a jacket and a suit-case in her berth. On reflection,
to make it look the more occupied, she added a green felt hat with her
card stuck in the narrow band. Then out into the dim saloon. How strange
for her to be in this place. So strange, she had a fleeting notion she
would presently wake up and find herself in the little white room at
home. But no, for the purser, who appeared and disappeared like some
incorporeal essence, was standing at the door of the saloon with a pile
of letters and telegrams, and little packets, saying: “There’s flowers,
too, an’ a box o’ fruit an’ a basket. When the steward comes, I’ll send
them to your room.”

Last letters from the few who had been allowed to know the name of her
ship, from her mother and the boys, from Bella, from Eddie Cox—no one had
forgotten her except— He might come yet. Even Bella’s mother had sent a
telegram, saying she hoped Hildegarde would find the traveling tea-basket
a slight solace. Bella sent fruit, and wrote: “Come back as much the same
Hildegarde as you can. You won’t be quite the same I know. No one is
after a great journey. Too much happens. No, I shan’t ever see you again,
dearest of all my friends, but let the Hildegarde that you bring home be
as much like the old Hildegarde as you can manage.”

These letters, the last echo of the old voices. Why did she hear plainest
of all the one who was silent.

What was this! Homesick already, and the anchor not yet weighed?

She would go on deck. At the foot of the companionway she took heart of
grace, breathing in gratefully the whiff of fresh air that came down to
greet her. But half-way up she paused. What was that—that sound like the
deep groundswell of the sea? Why, that must be the crowd—those people on
the other side of the barrier and the ever-augmenting legions all along
the water front. It was the sharp-featured youth, with the shifty little
eyes, who had called her wish to check her baggage “a brilliant idear”;
it was the drunken man who had shaken his little tired child; the woman
with the white, white face; that other woman with the ear-rings, who
hated anybody who went in front of her—all the people who had jostled and
elbowed and tried to force her back. Soon they would be here, her daily
companions. No escape. They were to become as familiar as people she had
known all her life, as those home people who already seemed as far off as
the dead folk are. But the home people weren’t dead; they were driving
and dancing, and they had nothing more in common with Hildegarde Mar. She
was henceforth to be companioned by that hungry crowd out there, with
its vague murmuring, like the sea at Monterey. Dancing and merrymaking
fell back into that far-off world that she had left so long ago, before
she came all by herself to Seattle, all by herself was setting sail for
Nome. Even when she reached the top of the companionway the noises on
the wharf still sounded muffled for the most part and seemed to come
from afar. But every now and then a single anger-sharpened note—or a
cheer it might be—went up into the still air as startling as a rocket,
and like a rocket seemed to burst in that higher region and come falling
down to earth in a shower of sharp broken cries and strange, unnerving
noises. She remembered the man who had set the child on his shoulder, and
a woman with gray hair. She seemed to see them trampled under foot. The
woman in the sealskin jacket looked on. Something menacing even in the
muted cries, as though they presaged some mighty uprising of a trampled
people. Had there been sounds like these abroad in Paris streets in the
days of the Revolution? The solitary girl lent herself for a moment to
that terror of the mob which dimly feels that no physical danger on the
earth can match the peril you may stand in before the fury of the mass.
Any single creature, however angry or debased, is a human being. But the
mass!—the mass is a monster, and the monster was at the gate.

Along the deserted deck she went, making hardly any noise, and listening
with tense nerves.

How strange for her to be in this place alone.

Oh, Louis! Louis! and suddenly she had stopped. She was leaning her head
against a stanchion, and the tears were running down her face.

But very soon she was ashamed.

Drying her eyes, she went aft on the upper deck. The air was soft and
wooing. All the harbor full of shipping; and lights—lights everywhere.
The arch of heaven was very wide and filled with an infinite dusk. It was
like some soothing and benignant presence. She faced about, still looking
up, and saw the keen little crescent of the young moon hanging aslant,
seeming to bend down over the _Los Angeles_. The sight of the little moon
comforted the girl curiously. It seemed to be shining so hopefully, so
gallantly, setting its tiny horns for a signal just over Hildegarde’s
ship. She turned a silver coin in her pocket while she wished, and in the
dusk she curtsied to her Moonship. Feeling a little less forlorn after
performance of these rites, she walked the silent deck with firmer step
and the hornèd moon for company, trying not to listen to those sounds
down there upon the wharf—trying to recapture her early zest in this
enterprise. Now there were dim figures moving about the shadowy deck, and
in the smoking-room a light was turned on. Through the window she could
see a group of four men. They stood before a big sheet of paper laid
upon the table, and they argued some point with anger. Why, one of the
men was the little agent! “I swear it’s all right”—he raised his voice
excitedly—“all quite regillar an’ legal.”

A snigger near where the girl stood made her aware of the presence of two
men behind her there in the dusk, one indifferent, half turned away; the
other, through spectacles that caught the smoking-room light, looked in
over Hildegarde’s shoulder at the angry group.

“What are they arguing so about?” asked the girl, a little anxiously. If
either of the men outside answered she didn’t hear, for the noise below
on the wharf had been growing louder. Surely there was a riot going on!
“Oh, what is it?” she asked. “What’s the matter down there?”

“The matter is it’s close on ten o’clock,” said the man with the
spectacles.

“But they promised to let the people in at nine!”

“That’s the trouble.”

“Why didn’t they?”

“That’s why.” The spectacled face nodded toward the smoking-room window.
The voices in there were held down now, but three of the faces were
angrier than ever. The fourth was sullen and set.

“Won’t you tell me what is happening?”

“Only a little false swearing.”

“What about?”

“The size of the passenger list. The _Los Angeles_ is chartered to carry
three hundred. They’ve sold over five hundred first-class tickets.”

“Is that the inspector in there?”

The spectacles moved up and down, making “Yes” with flashes of light, and
the lowered voice said: “He’s refused to sign our clearance papers.”

“Then we won’t get off?”

“Oh, probably.” The reply rang so cynical, as the spectacled stranger
walked after his silent companion, that Hildegarde stared the more
earnestly through the window at the drama going on within.

Did they “square” the inspector? She only knew the party broke up and
melted away, and a few minutes after, a change came over the crowd
below. A sudden animation that exploded in yells. Was it triumph? Or was
it rage? Or was it pain? Yes, surely some one was crying “Help,” and
a woman shrieked, and now a sound like a flood breaking all barriers
and deluging the world. The lights went up on a sudden all over the
ship, and down below the gates gave way. In an incredibly short time
the ship that had seemed so lonely—it was full. And the torrent of
humanity that swept in looked so wild-eyed and disheveled, angry, and
possessed by evil passion, that Hildegarde turned and fled down the
companionway, and hid herself in her cabin. Ah, yes, she wasn’t much
of a heroine. It had been the work of a few seconds to turn the dim
and silent ship into a howling, flaring pandemonium, hundreds of angry
voices clamoring, complaining, threatening, shouting questions, muttering
hoarse abuse. “The company”—everybody was blaming the company. Dozens
of people tried to force their way into the cabin for five, at the foot
of whose authorized list of occupants stood the name of “Miss H. Mar,”
and in one of whose berths that intrepid adventurer was sitting in the
midst of her possessions, cross-legged like a Turk, staring, listening,
wondering what was going to happen when Governor David M. Jones appeared.
Was this he? No, only a huge young woman, in a man’s hat and ulster,
who growled and muttered unintelligibly—a foreigner, who seemed to be
cursing in Dutch. But this other, breathing American fire and biblical
brimstone, this must be Mrs. Governor Jones, holding up her skirt, half
torn out of its gathers. Would she wreak vengeance for that as well as
for graver misfortunes on the Turk in the upper berth? As the night
wore on the people sorted themselves. Hildegarde came to distinguish
between the interlopers and the women who belonged in here; battered and
breathless and worn out, but held together by a common bond of fearsome
experience in getting on board, and agreed, besides, in regarding none
too benevolently the person who sat up there in the farther top berth,
staring with wide eyes at the stories of what the others had suffered,
and herself saying never a word, till some one came to the door to ask if
Miss Mar was “there all right.” “_I_ don’t know,” said the nearest woman
crossly.

“Oh, yes, yes,” said the Turk, tumbling out of the top berth. “Is that
you, Louis?” Now she knew how sure she had been, and how hugely glad
of his coming. But there at the door only the fat purser, who seemed
to have gone mad. He stared vacantly at the young lady, pulled off his
cap, and polishing his shining crown with a large handkerchief, muttered
abstractedly: “Oh—a—_that’s_ all hunky-dory!” and hurried away. As soon
as she recovered her breath, Hildegarde caught up her hat and went after
him to explain and to inquire.

But he was swallowed in the crowd. She made a tour of the deck. But no,
one couldn’t stay long, and anyhow Cheviot wasn’t there. Not even the
Blumpittys seemed to be there. Curlyhead was refusing to come and be put
to bed, refusing in terms incredibly sulphurous for one of such tender
years. It turned you sick to hear such language from baby lips.

“Where you off to?” said one man to another just in front of Hildegarde.

“Goin’ to report to the authorities.”

“Report what?”

“The rat hole they’re askin’ me to sleep in.”

“Plenty o’ time. We ain’t goin’ to get off till to-morrer, anyway.”

“_What!_ Why, we’re a week late a’ready.”

“Some of us’ll be later’n that. The authorities are goin’ to hold back a
couple of hundred fur the next ship.”

“Who says so? _I_ ain’t goin’ to wait.”

“Well”—he lowered his voice—“there’s inconvenient questions about
over-crowdin’.”

The raging malcontent of the moment before was straightway tamed. You saw
in his face that he would do his share in hushing up the conditions under
which he was to make the voyage.

As Hildegarde sped along the last stretch of the deck before going
below, her astonished eyes fell upon the giant. Then he hadn’t got off
by the _Congress_! She was about to ask him if he’d seen the Blumpittys,
but some one else was surprised to find the giant on board the _Los
Angeles_—a puffing, excited individual, with a red beard, in the act of
pushing past, stopped, stared, and then clapped the giant on the back.
“Gawd A’mighty! Is that you!”

“No,” says the giant calmly. “I’m Ford O’Gorman.”

Again Hildegarde hurried down the companionway, and very much as an
agitated tabby seeks refuge in the attic, she clambered into the top
berth furthest from the door.

And Cheviot had never come!




CHAPTER XVII


When she waked the next morning it was to a sensation of strange silence
and gentle motion. Why, they had got off, then, after all!

She was on her way to Nome.

She sat up and looked about at the wreck of wardrobe and the prostrate
bodies of women. One made a noise like a half-suppressed moan. After a
moment the owner of the little sound of misery got up and tried to put on
a pink flannel jacket. For some reason that simple operation appeared to
be painful. She was about to abandon it. Hildegarde, half-way down from
her berth, said, “I’ll help you.” But the other shrank away. “No, no.”
She leaned her forehead against the upper berth.

“You aren’t sick already, are you?”

“No, it’s only—they nearly broke my arm in the crush last night.”

“Oh-h!”

“I think it’s just strained, that’s all.”

As she turned round to sit on the edge of her berth, there, hanging
outside the nightgown’s split sleeve, was the injured arm, bare to the
shoulder, swollen, discolored.

“Oh! What have you been doing for it?”

“I was thinking of going out to get some cold water.”

“Is the water here hot?” Hildegarde asked, bewildered.

The woman didn’t trouble to answer.

Hildegarde was investigating. “Why, there’s no water at all!”

“No.”

After more looking about, “Have you discovered where the bell is?”

The woman lifted sleepless eyes and gave her an odd look. “I don’t expect
bells on this ship.”

“Oh, I didn’t know.” Hildegarde put on her dressing-gown, took the tin
ewer and sallied forth. After a variety of adventures she came back. The
woman lifted her face out of the pillow when she heard the sound of water
splashing into the tin basin. “Oh, they got it for _you_.”

“No, I got it for myself. Come and hold your arm over, won’t you? I’ll
bathe it.”

A little surprised—a little doubtful, the woman got up, saying, “Thank
you.” What a nice voice said it! But this fine-skinned, delicate-faced
traveler was disposed to be reserved. Hildegarde could feel that for some
reason she was suspicious of such ready friendliness.

“It’s most dreadfully bruised. How did you do it?”

“I didn’t do it.”

“Who?”

“Oh, a man.”

“How in the world—?”

“Against the barrier. He was trying to get in front of me. I told him he
was breaking my arm, but he—” She left the sentence unfinished.

Hildegarde’s eyes followed the last trickle of cool water over the
vivid purple and yellow and green of the swollen bruise. No doubt the
hurt showed the ghastlier for the natural whiteness of the skin. “Well,
whoever did it would be sorry, I think, if he saw your arm this morning.”

“Sorry?” She moistened the end of a towel and Hildegarde helped her to
arrange a loose compress.

“Yes; sorry and ashamed.”

“You don’t know them as I do.”

“Know who?”

“Men.” Then, as Hildegarde made no instant rejoinder, “_I_ was alone,”
the woman added, so pointedly that Hildegarde hastened to say, “I’m
alone, too.”

But the other seemed not to believe this, or, at least, to take no
account of it. “Last night wasn’t my first battle,” she said; “I’ve been
in the wars all my life,” and with a weary superiority she went back to
her berth.

Ah, she was one of those women with a standing grievance! Hildegarde felt
for her the cheerful forbearance of the person who unconsciously takes
his own immunity from rancor as a tribute to his nice disposition or his
balanced judgment.

Up on deck a flood of sunshine, a dazzling sea, a green shore not yet
very far away, a distant background of snowcapped mountains.

On board the _Los Angeles_ few people yet afoot. There was Curlyhead
dashing about, responding to Hildegarde’s good-morning with a cheerful
oath. She took hold of him. “Listen to me,” she said, “you are not to say
such horrible things.”

“Shut up!” and more of the same sort. She dropped the child with
precipitation and walked to the ship’s side. Those two men just there
by the life-boat, had they heard the dreadful words? She was hot at the
thought. They seemed to be talking about the boy now, that spectacled
man and his friend. The friend must have a cold or something wrong with
him, for even on this glorious morning he kept his arctic cap pulled
down over his neck, and his overcoat “storm collar” turned up above his
ears. Instead of taking a constitutional before breakfast, there he
was lounging behind the life-boat. The spectacled man got tired of so
sluggish a companion. He left the muffled-up figure and began to tramp
about by himself. Hildegarde passed him with “good-morning.” There was
her steamer-chair in the corner. She ought to get it out and place it
before the deck overflowed.

The spectacled man lent a hand.

“Well, we did get off,” he said.

“Yes. When was it?”

“About half past four, they say.”

“Then this is Puget Sound?”

“Yes. Those are the Cascade Mountains on that side. The Olympics on the
other.”

Just then the giant came swinging down the breezy deck.

“Oh, do you know,” Hildegarde asked him, “if Mr. and Mrs. Blumpitty got
on board all right?”

“Well,” said the smiling Hercules, “they got on board.” He waited a
moment. When the spectacled gentleman had taken himself off. “Got your
seat?” he asked.

“Won’t this be a good place?”

“I mean for meals.”

“Must I see about that?”

“If you don’t want to eat scraps at the second table or the third.”

“My ticket is first-class.”

“That’s got nothing to do with it. Shall I go and see they keep you a
place?”

“Oh, will you?”

When she went down to breakfast she was bidden to a vacant seat on the
giant’s left. The other belonged to one of the two ex-governors on board.
But this particular excellency was not up yet. Beyond the place reserved
was a lean lathe of a man, with a voracious appetite. Opposite, sat a
big, shy individual, to whom people spoke deferentially as “Senator
Cochrane.” Next him a slim, attractive-looking woman, with fair hair, too
young, you would have said, to be the mother of the girl beside her; but
this pretty little person in her teens was Mrs. L’Estrange’s daughter,
so said the giant. What on earth could be taking people like that? The
giant didn’t know. Neither did the person next him, a gentleman with
a white “goatee,” who told the company that, as for himself, though,
like everybody else, he expected to get a claim, he was taking sixty
dozen chickens to Nome, and was “dead sure to make a good thing of it.”
He longed to talk more about chickens, and was obviously disturbed by
his stout friend further down, who would keep shouting remarks to the
chicken-merchant about thirty-eight horses he had on board, and whose
conveyance to Nome was costing the fat gentleman $100 apiece; and he
didn’t grudge it. Indeed, the horses’ quarters were so superior to the
fat gentleman’s own, that he’d “been thinkin’.” There wus one o’ them
horses—a daisy lot they were—but there wus one of ’em he’d taken a
dislike to. Didn’t know why, quite groundless—but the fat man was like
that. His wife said he was notional. Perhaps she was right. He never
contradicted a lady. But, anyways, he was goin’ to give up his own
first-class accommodation. In future he would bunk with the horses. And
the one he had a “pick on,” the mare with one white stocking and a star
on her forehead, she should have berth 147. If you had a quite groundless
but deadly spite against any one, that was a sure way to fix her, just
put her in berth 147. “Anyways—ladies first,” he wound up, handing to the
pretty mother of the young girl a vast dish, in which slabs of fat bacon
floated in an inch of grease.

Not only the horse-dealer and the giant were attentive to the supposed
wants of the three women who appeared at breakfast. Two of the
roughest-looking of the men had stood aside on Hildegarde’s entrance to
let her go first, and there were those who warmly recommended the cold
bully-beef, and yet others who urged upon her the excellence of the hot
buckwheats. Could these be the wild animals who had roared and ravened
outside the night before?

At Hildegarde’s end of the table sat a group of three who seemed to have
interests in common. “Mining men,” the giant said. They talked of the
difficulty in getting all their machinery on board. They and the giant
had stayed up till the _Los Angeles_ left the port of Seattle, mounting
guard over their “stuff.” They aired their views about the ship. Plenty
of white paint on her (or had been before so much of it came off on the
passengers)—but the _Los Angeles_ was a whited sepulchre.

“Hasn’t she just been an army transport?” ventured Hildegarde, with the
average American’s unquestioning respect for anything indorsed by the
Government.

“Oh, yes, pressed into the service during the Spanish-American war. But
the _Los Angeles_ is nothing more nor less than an antiquated Cunarder
from ‘way back,’ known to our grandfathers in the sixties as the rolling
_Roumelia_. She got such a bad name even in those days of primitive ocean
travel, that she had to clear out of the Atlantic. They rechristened her,
brought her round the Horn and turned her on to the Japan trade. Except
for taking those Johnnies to Manila, she hadn’t carried passengers for
thirty years until this company got hold of her, crowded in ten berths
where there’d been two before, or none at all, and lied about the number
of people they’d sold tickets to.”

In the act of shoveling in Boston beans with his knife, the lean
individual next Hildegarde paused to remark: “If a man had committed the
worst crime in the calendar, it’d be a brutal punishment to make him
sleep in the suffocatin’ black hole they’ve put me in.”

“Exactly—” began one of the three financiers, assuming the lean one to be
agreeing with him.

“But,” interrupted the bean-feaster, “when they says t’ me they wusn’t no
more room, I says, ‘Lookee here, it’s worth anywheres from fifty to sixty
thousand dollars to me to be among the first to git there. You can put me
in _any_wheres,’ I says. ‘Y’ can do anything in hell,’ I says, ‘except
leave me behind.’ An’ b’ gosh they done it.” He champed his beans with
a look that betokened renewed relish at having given the conversation
an unexpected turn. Accomplished as this person was, he, with a plate
full of Boston beans and a knife, could do nothing as original with his
food as the passenger on the other side of the table next to the pretty
girl. After one fascinated stare in his direction, Hildegarde felt it
wiser to look away. It was not, however, that moment’s astonishing
vision that prevented her from eating her own breakfast. The giant was
charitably concerned. Try this, and that. But Hildegarde disposed of a
little of the sticky gray porridge and condensed milk, a sip of the muddy
coffee, and then she played with the sour bread while she listened to the
conversation. Suddenly, whirling round her pivoted chair, she returned
with ardor to the sunshine-flooded upper regions.

It looked as though every soul who wasn’t at the first breakfast must
be on deck. In this clear and searching light Miss Mar’s traveling
companions stood revealed—a strange, an unexampled crew. Scraps of
German, of Swedish, of French, and of tongues to which she had no key,
floated past her ear. In this new world of the _Los Angeles_, no color
line discoverable, no alien labor law in force. Her eye fell upon the
cryptic faces of the Japanese, and on familiar types of negro and
mulatto, cheek by jowl with lawyers, clergymen, and senators. There
were raw, red Irishmen, and overdone brown Hebrews. The captain went
by talking broad Scotch to the English doctor, and the pig-tailed crew
pulled at the cordage in unison to an uncouth Chinese chant.

And never was such sunshine, never shores so green, never before mountain
ranges so ethereal, so softly touched with snow or wreathed in cloud.

But the people—the people!

The girl wandered about, all eyes, or sat in her long chair, for which
there was hardly room now on the swarming deck. She held in one hand a
little volume in which never a page was turned, for here, moving up and
down before her, was matter more wonderful than any history written in
any book. The thought she found coming up oftenest: What on earth takes
him—or her—to Nome? For Louis, it seems, was in one thing right. Here was
no Klondike company of sturdy pioneers, all men of brawn, or Amazonian
women. Some such were in the throng, but the majority, weedy clerks and
dyspeptic nondescripts. There went a man with only one arm to dig his
gold. Several smartly dressed ladies flashed by with an air of being
on their way to a garden party. Here was a hollow-chested youth with
a corpse-like face, crawling painfully about with the aid of a cane.
There were other children besides Curlyhead, and a number of quite old
men—one grizzled creature with both feet “club.” What are _they_ going
to do in such a place as Nome? Hildegarde seemed to be the only one to
wonder. Every face shining, every heart seemed lifted up. One and all
were well-assured they had only to see Nome to “obtain joy and gladness.”
“Nome is the place,” their faces said, “where sorrow and sighing shall
flee away.”

Here were the Blumpittys, looking a good deal battered, but he, at least,
no gloomier than common, and she beaming like all the rest. Hildegarde
got up to greet them. “I looked for you at breakfast.”

“We are having ours later,” quoth Mrs. Blumpitty, as one admitting habits
luxurious. But since the second table had been summoned some time before
it was patent that to be of the Blumpitty party meant you must eat at the
third.

“Are you comfortable where you are?” inquired the rusty one solicitously.

“Oh, yes, quite, thank you,” said Hildegarde, a little ashamed at being
so infinitely better off than poor Mrs. Blumpitty. But that lady, with an
air of subdued pride, was presenting, “One of our party, Dr. Daly,” an
important-looking man of thirty or so, with a highly impressive manner.
“Ruth, Ruth, please come here! My niece, Miss Sears.” “My niece” was
little and shy and brown. Hildegarde felt instantly that she was a nice
niece. “And this is Mr. Tobin. Dr. Merton”—about nineteen this last
gentleman, with the complexion of a lucky girl. “And Dr. Thomas.” Why, it
rained doctors! Which was the dentist? Hildegarde on reflection decided
they were all dentists. “Oh, and here comes Miss Leroy Schermerhorn!”
Mrs. Blumpitty spoke in the tone of a chamberlain announcing “Her Majesty
the Queen!” Through the crowd advanced the heralded “business woman to
Blumpitty & Co.,” a lady of twenty-eight or thirty, with a somewhat
defiant face under the shadow of a fuzzy black bang, and a ruthless eye.
When it had pierced Miss Mar in many a vital spot, it fell upon the only
deck-chair on the ship, with its “robe” and scarlet cushion. “Well,
you’re making yourself pretty comfortable,” said Miss Leroy Schermerhorn.
“Like your room?”

Hildegarde was in no haste to reply.

Mrs. Blumpitty bridged the chasm. “I was so glad when I heard you’d got a
berth up-stairs.”

“I guess it cost you a lot,” said Miss Schermerhorn, with a snap of her
eyes.

“No,” said Hildegarde. “It was a piece of luck.”

“Well, I’m that glad and relieved,” said Mrs. Blumpitty, as the haughty
Schermerhorn retired a few paces to whisper conclusions in Dr. Thomas’
ear, while surreptitiously both pursued their study of Miss Mar. But Mrs.
Blumpitty’s eye still angled among the sea creatures that swarmed upon
the waters of Puget Sound. With a little jerk of satisfaction she landed
yet another big fish.

“Miss Estelle Maris.”

Oh, yes, the lady with the languid air, the rakish hat and red velveteen
blouse; this was the one who “said” she could cook.

“Any more of our party up yet?” Mrs. Blumpitty asked her.

“Guess the rest’s asleep,” answered Miss Estelle Maris.

“Guess so, too,” said Mr. Blumpitty, with benevolence. “We wus all pretty
tired.” And that was the sole reference to the battle of the night
before. Neither then nor later from any member of Blumpitty’s staunch
party a syllable of complaint at their quarters on the ship.

Mr. Blumpitty himself, during these amenities and some further
conversation, had stood by the ship’s side, looking sadly toward
Vancouver Island.

“There goes our breakfast horn,” said his wife at last, as one who offers
substantial cheer.

The Blumpitty party melted away; only the leader remained. “Guess
everybody that ain’t on deck’s either eatin’ or asleep.” He offered it as
a general comment upon existence.

“I suppose so,” said Miss Mar.

“And the smokin’-room’ll be empty. Will you step in there a minute?”

“Yes.” (What on earth—?)

“Little matter o’ business,” he said, leading the way.

Two men in one corner puffed bad cigars while they bent over a glazed
paper, whereon a certain property was outlined in red ink. No one else
there. Hildegarde and Mr. Blumpitty took the opposite corner.

“I got t’ give y’ $25,” said Blumpitty, as one who has studied every
alternative.

“What in the world for?” asked the young lady.

“Bonus on the _Congress_ ticket.” He had pulled a roll of bills out of
his pocket, and the breeze in the transit from open porthole to open door
paused on its way to toy with greenbacks of a goodly denomination.

“I didn’t know there was a bonus,” said Hildegarde.

“Naw,” said Blumpitty vaguely, as he handed her the money. He got up
murmuring “breakfast.” But when he found himself on his feet he glanced
with slow caution at the absorbed faces opposite, still bent over the map
of a mining district, and lowering his voice, “Did Mrs. Mar say anything
to you touchin’ the Mother Lode?”

“Yes.”

“Well, don’t mention it, will yer?”

As Hildegarde looked up to say, “Oh, no, indeed,” there was the
spectacled man’s friend at the porthole. At least it looked like his cap
and his high collar, for that was all of him that any one could see. Even
that much vanished the moment Hildegarde raised her eyes. When she and
Mr. Blumpitty reached the deck the arctic cap was nowhere to be seen. How
had he disappeared so quickly in such a crowd?

Mr. Blumpitty paused a moment before going below, muttering to himself,
“I jest been talkin’ to a gentleman”—the yellow-gray eyes went over the
heads of the throng—“a gentleman that thinks _he_ knows where it is.”

“The Mother Lode?”

Blumpitty’s pale visage relaxed to something remotely like a smile as he
answered, “But he don’t.”

“I suppose,” said Hildegarde, “all these people in one way or another
hope to find it—the Mother Lode, you know.”

Blumpitty’s vague eyes came back from the snowcapped range of the
Cascades, and dwelt with a ruminant sympathy upon the passing faces.
“Ya-as, they think they’re headin’ straight fur it. But they ain’t.”

“Nobody on all this ship, or on all the other ships is really heading
straight but you.”

“Wa-al”—he seemed to wish to be strictly, punctiliously accurate—“I got
to go to Snow Gulch first.”

“But after that?”

“Ya-as. After that!” And Blumpitty went to the third breakfast-table on
his way to millionairedom and the Mother Lode.

The girl lay back in her long chair and stared at the crowd, thinking how
strange it was that Hildegarde Mar should be among them, and even while
she wondered the sense of strangeness was wearing away.

And these purblind, trustful creatures, filled with their pathetic hopes,
was it of them she had been afraid? She smiled at the absurdity. They
were rough and crude, but not in the least alarming—except at a distance.
She pondered this, catching glimpses of a truth of wider application.
When the motley throng had stood without the gate struggling and crying
to be allowed on board this enchanted ship, when Hildegarde had stood
apart from them, not enlightened by sharing in their lot, she had had her
moments of misgiving, or rather she had been seized by a quite childish
panic.

And, after all, what harm can they do me? Poor little Curlyhead, they
might teach him a few more bad words (though even that was open to
doubt)—one or two ignorant girls in their teens, they might suffer. But
Hildegarde Mar—how could they hurt a person twenty-six years old, who is
among them for a few days out of a lifetime. What’s the good of me and my
better advantages if I can be injured by this sort of thing?

It was something to get back her courage to be alone among these people.
Last night she had been under an illusion about them. Yes, she had had
some bad moments, but they had come chiefly because she had so set her
heart on seeing—yet no, let her be honest. Louis’s neglect had put her
out of tune, disheartened her quite unaccountably, but the worser moments
had come through positive fear. And the fear had come—oh, it was clear
now—it had come through having her mind filled with foreboding by the
people who cared most for her. There was always that potency in evil
prophecy—it went a long way toward bringing about its own fulfilment. If
good were foretold you were afraid to believe it. If evil you were afraid
not to believe.

There was that much truth in the fabled power of the Evil Eye. Her
expedition had been so frowned on, eyed so askance; small wonder she had
failed to keep her courage quite untarnished. Well, she had found out one
thing on the threshold of the journey. It is the fear felt for us by the
men who love us that makes cowards of womankind; it is others’ shrinking
that goes far to make us quail.

She took a sheet of folded note-paper out of her little Tennyson and her
pencil traced the words: “On board the _Los Angeles_, May 31, 1900. My
dear Louis—” Yes, she would write him a long, long letter, and tell him
how little ground there was for fear. But she would write very gently,
even humbly, and get him to understand and to forgive her. She would show
him how much better his fellow-men were than he had given out.

She remembered with an instant’s loss of enthusiasm her room-mate’s
account of the matter. But she decided that lady was of a carping and a
gloomy nature—she looked on the dark side. Perhaps Hildegarde would feel
less cheerful herself if she’d had her arm nearly broken—but an accident
could happen anywhere.

“And the stoop-shouldered man is the father.” It was Mrs. Locke,
Hildegarde’s room-mate, who said the words, her eyes on Curlyhead. That
person, in a towering rage, stood in a group of laughing men. They were
plaguing him just to hear him swear. Mrs. Locke was still very white, her
arm in a sling. But what a nice face she had!

“_Do_ sit here,” Hildegarde urged, and finally prevailed. The new-comer
said very little. Others stopped in passing and talked to Hildegarde.
Mrs. Locke sat and looked at the sea. Before one o’clock a stiff breeze
sprang up. It cleared the deck as if the people had been so many
mosquitoes, for the _Los Angeles_ began to roll. “I am a fair sailor,”
said Mrs. Locke. “I shan’t mind.”

“Oh, this is where you are!” some one was saying familiarly just
behind them, Hildegarde thought to Mrs. Locke. But on looking round
she met the purser’s fascinating smile. Mrs. Locke got up instantly,
murmuring something about feeling the need of a walk. The purser dropped
comfortably into the vacant chair.

“Well, my dear, and how do you find yourself this morning?” As Miss Mar
did not instantly respond, “Goin’ to be a good sailor?” he said, with a
great display of teeth.

Hildegarde looked at him and decided he was a little idiotic, but that
she must have dreamed the “dear.” She answered him upon that supposition.
Still he talked rather queerly, she thought, till the first horn sounded
for dinner.

“I’ve got a place for you at my table,” he said, getting up.

“Oh, thank you, but I have a seat already.”

“That don’t matter, it won’t go beggin’. I’m lookin’ out for you all
right,” he assured her, as though he had heard himself accused of
neglect. “I was up till five this mornin’, so I slept late, or I’d been
around before.”

“It is very good of you, but I’ve got quite a good place. I won’t change,
thank you.”

“Oh, come now, don’t be huffy. How could I tell you’d be up at breakfast?
Come along, my dear.”

Hildegarde stared at him, and then she said quite gently: “I’m not the
least huffy, but I’ll keep the seat I have, thank you.”

“Oh, very well! _Very well!_” and he took himself off in a state that
might, perhaps, be described in his own words as “huffy”—oh, but very
huffy indeed.

Before Vancouver’s Island faded out of sight everybody was greatly
intrigued to see the men of the British post there signaling the passing
ship. What were they doing that for? People ran about the decks asking
one another, “What’s happened?” It was an exciting moment, for this
communication, whatever it was, would be the last the _Los Angeles’_
passengers would know for many a day of the great world’s happenings. A
boom of cannon came across the water. The news filtered down from the
bridge: “Lord Roberts has entered Pretoria!”

“And that’s the last human sign,” said ex-Governor Reinhart, “till we
sight the ships at Nome.”

“Or, better still,” amended one of the first table financiers, “the last
till we signal to the Nomites: The fleet’s behind! We’ve won the race.
’Rah! for the _Los Angeles_!” The betting had already begun. The run was
to be anything from a week to a month.

       *       *       *       *       *

Losing sight of land meant losing sunshine and calm seas, almost, it
would appear, losing the vast majority of the passengers.

The next few days saw a surprisingly deserted deck. The _Los Angeles_,
however antiquated, had lost none of her pristine capacity for rolling.
At least ninety per cent. of the people were laid low. Most of the
stewards (all green hands working their passage to Nome), instead of
ministering to others on the way, were making the voyage on their backs.

Hildegarde, the only one of her cabin to leave it, dragged herself on
deck early every morning to find fortitude by dint of staying out in
the air. It was not solely the awful pitching of the ship, not even
the added discomfort of the dank, cold weather, that made up the sum
of her discomfort. The purser had got on her nerves. Still she didn’t
like snubbing him any more than was strictly necessary—not from fear of
reprisals (though, beyond a doubt, he was a power in this tiny kingdom),
but because it was hideous to her even to see any one’s self-respect
hurt, let alone be the one to deal the wound. Nor could she help
sympathizing with him. He must be under a ludicrous and rather pathetic
illusion about himself to “go on” like this. Whenever he could be spared
from his duties, there, wherever Miss Mar turned, was the fat purser,
practising his most killing smiles, and proffering aid and companionship.
In these gray and dripping days of nearly abandoned decks, her sole
refuge was in the society of the giant, who discoursed pleasantly of
sea-birds, and in any moment’s lifting of the fog pointed out more
whales. And he piloted Hildegarde’s see-sawing steps fore and aft till
she found her sea-legs. She was vaguely conscious that at a pinch she
might count on the spectacled man.

Three days, now since she had had a sign from the Blumpittys or any of
their party except Dr. Daly. He had laughed and said: “They’re all very
busy. Guess they don’t want to be disturbed.”

It was a relief when in the middle of a rainy afternoon Ruth Sears came
to the surface. She was very wan and looked pathetic, childish, and
attractive, too, in a skirt to her knees, stout boots and long gaiters.
And she had come to ask Miss Mar for a little meat extract for Mrs.
Blumpitty.

Hildegarde had not waited for that moment to be glad she had disregarded
the warm recommendation not to bother with ship supplies of her own, but
to help herself out of the Blumpittys’ and pay at the end of the voyage.

Ruth said sadly: “There’s been some mistake. Our grocery box can’t be
found.” Down the two girls and the giant went to the regions behind the
dining-saloon to open the provision-box whose contents had been Miss
Mar’s daily solace. There, in the swaying dingy murk, where the figures
of Chinamen flitted, they opened the padlocked box and drew forth jars of
Liebig, crackers, cheese, and silver packets of tea.

“Oh, it _is_ kind of you!” Ruth’s gentle eyes were shining. “She hasn’t
had anything for forty-eight hours, but she’ll be able to eat _now_.”

_Poor_ Mis’ Bumble Bee!

“I’ll lend you my alcohol lamp,” said Hildegarde. “I make tea every
afternoon when it isn’t too rough. Won’t you come and have some?”

The wan little niece going off with her hands full, paused an instant.
“If—if I’m able, thank you.”

“You ought to be more on deck. Of course you’re ill if you stay down
there.”

“I couldn’t take care of them if I didn’t,” and she was gone.

The next day the fat purser was so all-pervading that Hildegarde felt
herself making up her mind that really something must be done. She had
scant patience with girls who complained at this order of infliction. Her
firm conviction, “It’s their own fault”; though just how the purser’s
foolishness was hers she could not determine.

The afternoon was wild and rough, the smoking-room, packed and noisy.
The overflow of men, with a few very subdued-looking women, sat below in
the “Ladies’ Saloon”—a feebly-lit, ill-smelling little room, where an
aged upright piano kept company with a hurly-burly of freight and three
rickety chairs. Hildegarde’s fortitude threatened to give way after two
minutes of the foul, close air. But up on deck the purser! and not a
soul beside, except the bean-feaster, Mr. Isaiah Joslin, trudging up
and down in oilskins, and the arctic cap driven off the bridge by the
inclement weather. He sat in the most sheltered corner of the upper deck,
obviously asleep, with arms folded and head withdrawn into his collar.
The wind rose and the rain swept down upon the place where Hildegarde and
the giant (with intervals of purser) had spent the morning. Oh, where
was that giant now? She moved her chair to the better shelter near the
arctic cap. At least, the purser did it for her, and was altogether so
oppressive with his poor little gallantries and what the giant called
his “toothsome smile,” that Hildegarde felt, whatever the penalty of his
worst displeasure, in another moment she would be doing something more
drastic than throwing out broad hints which he either disregarded or
affected to consider humorous. She wished now that before moving she had
said something even he couldn’t misunderstand. With another man by it
would make the purser mad with fury. In any case, hardly fair to subject
him publicly to a snubbing as effectual as she saw was going to be
necessary. The arctic cap, for all the seeming blindness and deafness of
his hidden face, might be listening. So Miss Mar merely drew her tartan
plaid up about her shoulders and observed with some gravity that she
was going to sleep. The purser took up a romantic attitude at her feet,
saying, “Good-night.” Hildegarde jumped up. “I’ll go and see how Mrs.
Blumpitty is.”

Getting rid of the purser lent a rapture even to going below. And as she
went she smiled, remembering how her mother was comforting herself with
the thought of the Blumpittys (“splendid sailors” both of them!) pledged
to watch over Miss Mar, and if she were laid low to bring her sustenance
on deck out of their private supplies. Four days and no glimpse of either
of her guardian angels till this moment, when, rolling through the second
saloon on her way to smooth Mrs. Blumpitty’s pillow, Hildegarde, pitching
from side to side, clutching at anything within reach to steady herself,
caught sight of her stand-by, her protector, the man who was going to
minister to her and “see her through,” Blumpitty, with ghastly visage,
clinging to the knob of a cabin door like a shipwrecked mariner to a
spar. In these days of seclusion poor Mr. Blumpitty had sadly altered,
wearing now a yellow-gray beard of some five days’ growth, bristling upon
a countenance pea-green and pitiful.

“Oh, is that you?” says the young lady, holding on to the rough board
that covered with newspapers at meal time, did duty down here for a
dining-table. “How do you do?”

“How—” Blumpitty stopped at that and devoted his entire attention to
keeping hold of the knob.

Hildegarde didn’t quite like to go away and leave him to his fate, at a
moment so abject in the Blumpitty history, nor did she quite know how to
conduct a conversation under these conditions. She decided frankness was
best. So, as her friend still clutched and tried to steady himself, she
gave way a little to smiling. “I thought you were a seasoned old salt,
Mr. Blumpitty.”

He only rolled his yellow eyes—but no, that statement is misleading,
for Blumpitty rolled his entire economy. Yet never a word rolled out.
Hildegarde, wishing to spare his feelings, added, as she turned to go, “A
great many people seem to have been bowled over by the pitching of _this_
ship.”

“No ship,” said Blumpitty in a sepulchral whisper, “no _ship_ could make
a man feel like this.”

Hildegarde was alarmed. Was Mr. Blumpitty about to be snatched from them
by some fell disease?

“Wh-what do you think it is?” she inquired, with another lurch, but much
sympathy.

He clung now with both hands to his savior-knob, while the rolling
_Roumelia_ worked her own wild will upon Mr. Blumpitty’s contorted frame.
“It’s the cook,” he groaned.

“The _cook_!” This was indeed terrible! His brain was giving way!

“Yes,” he went on hoarsely in an interval of comparative steadiness,
“I know these fellows. If a sea-cook thinks he’s got too many people
to feed—he—oh, Gawd!—he puts stuff in the coffee, or soap in the
bread—and—people don’t want to eat any more.”

_Roumelia_ resented this aspersion upon her son. She shot Mr. Blumpitty
forward with extreme violence, and he, entirely without volition, found
himself going on deck. But perhaps the same force that took him up
brought him down and put him to bed, for Hildegarde saw him no more.

Over her further descent into that part of the ship she had been
intended to occupy, it is considerate to draw a veil.

She reappeared like a mourner at a funeral, following at Ruth’s side in
the wake of a figure borne on a mattress between a steward and the giant.
The prostrate form of poor Mis’ Bumble Bee, speechless, blind, deaf,
was laid in the one sheltered corner of the deck. Ruth, very weak and
unsteady, went back to that fetid under-world that beggared description,
ministering to miserable men and women lying helpless on shelves, tier
above tier to the ceiling. Even to be down there for five minutes was a
thing to be remembered shuddering as long as one lived.

After putting her cushion under Mrs. Blumpitty’s head, Hildegarde glanced
round.

“Lookin’ fur the purser?” said Mr. Isaiah Joslin, grinning and holding on
to a stanchion.

“No,” said Hildegarde, with some dignity.

Mr. Joslin accepted a graver view of life’s possibilities. “That
feller’ll get a thrashin’ if he don’t look out.”

“The purser?”

“Yep.”

“Why—who will—?”

“That man up there’ll be attendin’ to it.” Mr. Joslin nodded toward the
bridge. The Arctic Cap was scanning the misty world through Captain
Gillies’ glass.

“Why should he? Besides, I thought he was an invalid.”

“Wa-al, maybe that’s it. P’raps he thinks it’d be good fur his health.”

“What would?”

“W’y wallopin’ the purser.”

“What’s _he_ got against the purser?”

“_Says_ he don’t like the color of his hair. But as the purser ain’t got
no hair, it’s my private opinion the gentleman up there don’t like his
fascinatin’ ways.” He looked significantly at the tall girl. Hildegarde
bent down to tuck the tartan round Mrs. Blumpitty. Now, why on earth
should the Arctic Cap care how the purser behaved to—other people?




CHAPTER XVIII


When Mrs. Blumpitty found herself being taken below that first evening,
she revived sufficiently to protest, and so frustrated the giant’s
amiable design of carrying her off to bed. The invalid stayed on deck day
and night, and instead of dying as the captain and all the passengers
confidently expected, she got well and “lived happy ever after” on that
voyage upon Miss Mar’s supplies, sharing even the fresh eggs which the
giant, by some means, acquired daily from the Nome-bound hens. Hildegarde
was sorry she lacked courage to share Mrs. Blumpitty’s new quarters.
But the “queerness” of sleeping out of your bed—in the public eye,
too!—almost the immodesty of it (in the passenger mind), if unpalliated,
as in Mrs. Blumpitty’s case, by threatened dissolution—no, it was too
daunting. Since Mrs. Locke could “stand it” in the cabin, Hildegarde
must. Even Mrs. Locke’s seamanship had gone down before the _Roumelia’s_
roll, but she was getting better. She made fitful appearances on deck.
But there was something odd about her. You never knew whether it was
sea-sickness or distrust of her kind that would carry her suddenly below
when a fellow-passenger stopped to speak to her.

Fresh from a raid upon the provision-box, Hildegarde coming on deck one
evening, found Mrs. Locke in an hour of clearing weather between showers.
There was even a strip of ruddy sunset to gladden the voyager’s heart.

Hildegarde looked round for her chair.

“It rained two drops a little while ago,” observed Mrs. Locke, “and the
man you call the giant moved your things.”

“Oh, did he?” Hildegarde stood at the ship’s side, looking at the fading
red.

By and by, “Sit on half my stool,” suggested Mrs. Locke.

“Thank you,” said Hildegarde, feeling that coming from such a source this
invitation was immensely cordial. “It’s very kind of you.”

“No, that isn’t it.”

“What do you mean?”

“You’re the sort of person everybody wants to do things for.” She seemed
to point it out as a fault on Miss Mar’s part.

Hildegarde looked at her curiously. “I should have thought _you_ were
more that kind of person, except for—” The cameo-like face must have been
beautiful before it grew so white and set. You felt that a touch of color
even now, a little happiness, would make it irresistible.

“Except?” Mrs. Locke echoed.

“Well, you know you _do_—Shall I say it?”

“Yes.”

“You do receive friendliness a good deal at the point of the sword.”

“I’ve learnt my lesson.” As Hildegarde said nothing, “Wait till _you_
are—” But any inclination to be more explicit vanished.

Hildegarde thought she had intended to say, “Wait till you’re as old as
I.” “I have a feeling you know immensely more than I do,” said the girl,
“but I don’t believe you’re much older.”

“I’m thirty-two.”

“Well, I’m twenty-six.”

“You don’t look that much.”

“I suppose it’s having eyes so wide apart.”

“No, I think it’s your childish chin and your air of believing
everything. But, anyhow, my thirty-two counts double.” Then, as if again
to turn the conversation away from herself, “You’re an infant, but rather
a wise infant, after all,” she added, relenting a little. “Only what
takes you to Nome?”

Hildegarde told her. “And what are you going for?”

“Money.”

“Not beach gold,” said the girl smiling.

“I’ve been sent for. I shall be bookkeeper to one of the large companies.”

“Oh-h.” Hildegarde’s big eyes were so obviously uncongratulatory that
Mrs. Locke said firmly, “It’s work I’m used to.”

“But—up there, won’t it be very rough and difficult for—for any one like
you—all alone?”

“They pay three times what I’ve been getting. I’m very lucky to have the
offer, at least as I count luck now. I used to think—to have ambitions.”

“I don’t wonder,” said Hildegarde, betraying a flattering confidence in
the other’s powers.

“I know my measure now. I’m a failure.” And still there was no weakness,
no repining in her tone. Level and courageous, but without comfort,
wholly without anticipation.

“What shall you do with the money you make?”

“Buy freedom.” Was she thinking of divorce? Apparently not, for she went
on, “No woman’s free who hasn’t enough to live on without asking anybody
for it. So I’m going to Nome to avoid slavery.”

“Your husband doesn’t mind?”

“He’s dead.” No trace of emotion in the low voice. But yielding to the
invitation in the girl’s eyes, she told in brief outline of a hard life.
The last six years of it alone. “But as to that, I was alone before. Only
people didn’t know it, and so things were easier.”

“How easier?”

“There are always people to help the women who don’t need help”—and then
something of the disillusion that followed upon her husband’s death; of
difficult bread-winning; of inforced close relations with men through her
work, and what she thought of them. “Exceptions? Well, I suppose so. I’ve
once or twice thought the exception had come my way.”

“And were you wrong—_always_ wrong?”

“You see the kind of men a bookkeeper in a western town is thrown
with—oh, you have to walk very warily, to hold yourself down, to seem to
misunderstand—not to let your disgust cost you your bread and butter.”
Hildegarde looked at the pure outline of the profile again. It was all
very well to talk of having learnt lessons and of being over thirty,
thought the girl. Mrs. Locke’s troubles aren’t over yet.

But perhaps she would find something better than money on this journey,
a real friend, or even—Several of the passengers were disposed to be
conspicuously civil. There was that lawyer with the clever face. He was
walking the deck now in the giant’s company, and every time he passed he
looked at Mrs. Locke.

“I’m sure that man wants to come and talk to you,” said Hildegarde.

“If you get up, I shall go below.”

“Why don’t you like Mr. Meyer?”

“Why should I like Mr. Meyer?”

“Well, he likes you. Doesn’t that a little—just a little—No? Well, then,
there’s another reason. He told me he thought you were so plucky that you
ought to be helped.” As even this generous sentiment seemed not to melt
the lady, “You’d better be nice to him,” said Hildegarde lightly, smiling
in her effort to make her companion a little cheerfuller. “He told me he
could get you a Nome lot that you could sell by and by for $2000.”

“Did he say what I was to pay for it?”

“You don’t pay anything, that’s what’s so beautiful.”

“Really! Why doesn’t he get it for himself?”

“He’ll have one, too. Everybody will who knows—as he does—which are the
forfeited ones. The thing is, you must live on the lot. Then you acquire
squatter’s sovereignty, and you can sell it for $2000.”

“I see; and how much am I to give Mr. Meyer?”

“Oh, you _are_ suspicious! He takes a real interest. He wants to ‘put you
on to’ some unrecorded mining property he knows about.”

“Yes.”

“Has he told you?”

“He didn’t tell me why a busy man like Meyer should stop to think of me.”

“Do you think men never help women?”

“Yes, when they see some advantage for themselves.” And then dark
histories. The general effect of her experience, the sum total of that
knowledge she had brought out of commerce with men, and which was
always ready to rise up and menace her—it seemed almost incredible to
the sheltered woman. But it was not all narrow, personal repining. Mrs.
Locke had theories. She had lived once in a state where women voted. She
told stories of going to the polls. In spite of the opposition of male
politicians she had once herself held office.

“Well, how did you like being a notary public?”

“I hated it, but it taught me things.”

“Unless my life’s a failure,” she said, with an unconscious loftiness, “I
don’t expect to have time to bother about politics.”

“You’d feel differently if you didn’t belong to the privileged class.”

“Oh, but I don’t. I belong to quite plain people. And we’ve been very
poor.”

“Have you ever worked for your living?”

“No.”

“Exactly. Intelligent and able-bodied, and yet you’ve—”

“I’ve helped at home.”

“You may have saved the wages of a housekeeper or a sewing woman, but
you’ve taken what was given you as a dole; and you haven’t a notion what
you’d do if the men of your family died or cast you off. Or—_have_ you?”

“I never thought about it.”

“That’s what I mean. You belong to what they call the privileged class.
The ‘privilege’ is to know as little of life as a pet canary.”

Hildegarde only laughed.

“Oh, yes, you sing very sweetly, and the song says you’ve got all the
rights you want. All it means is that through some man living or dead the
singer has what material comforts she needs. And the burden of the song
is, ‘Look how contented and feminine I am. _I’m_ all right. With the mass
of womankind it’s different, but I shan’t bother.’”

“You think it’s different with the mass?”

“You know it is. Never mind”—she made a little impatient move of the head
as though to free her brain from some thorny contact—“I’ve had my time of
trying to help the rest. From this on I have just one object. I’ve made
up my mind to put up with any and everything till I’ve bought my freedom.
That’s why I’m here.”

“How long will it take you to buy freedom?” asked Hildegarde.

Mrs. Locke clasped one hand over the other on the railing of the ship and
leaned her chin down on the whitened knuckles. She fixed her steady eyes
upon the wave-fretted, glaucous-looking waste, less like water than like
vast fields of molten lead, falling into furrows, forever shifting and
forever shaped anew. “I say to myself that if I slave and rough it for
five years more, I shall be able to buy a little home in the country and
know some peace before I die.”

It seemed a gray existence, and Hildegarde, with the hopeful
self-sufficiency of happy youth, felt in her heart that the woman must
somehow be to blame. Men were not always or usually what Mrs. Locke
gave out. Even in the crush at the wharf, though the rougher people had
pushed and jostled and sworn, nobody had tried to break Hildegarde’s arm.
Mrs. Blumpitty had roughed it, but she didn’t complain of men, though
Blumpitty must be a trial. No, poor Mis’ Bumble Bee, on her pallet of
straw in the corner of the deck, was by the side of this other woman an
enviable object even in the worst weather, and the statement may stand
although it lack its true significance to that portion of mankind which
happened not to be in the North Pacific or the Bering Sea in the first
June of this century. Even when the weather was not doing anything
spectacular, the dank chill was of the sort that searched the marrow.
The fogs penetrated tweed and mackinaw and even leather, till people’s
apparel wilted, and conducing less to warmth than shivering, clung to
their figures as clammily as a half-dried bathing dress. The rugs and
“robes” and wraps weighed each a ton—the very bedclothes seemed never to
be dry. Day and night the fog-horn hooted, or, when the all-enveloping
grayness lifted for a little, it was only to loosen the great rains, as
if most mighty Jupiter Pluvius, thinking to use the ship for his tub, had
pulled the shower-bath string just above it, discharging a waterspout
over the _Los Angeles_. And after that, sleet, mist drizzle, and fog
again.

Every man on board began to suffer visibly and audibly from the national
complaint. In vain they hawked and spat and trumpeted; the great American
Cold had them by the nose. All they could do in their misery was to
reduce companionway and deck to a condition best left undescribed. But
it was this more than any other thing that made the heart of the unhappy
Hildegarde to falter and grow faint.

There were moments when, too chilled to sit still, worn out with tramping
up and down, wet, and yet more miserable by reason of certain sights and
sounds, she, nevertheless, rather than face the greater horror below,
would stay on deck all day, wondering a little sometimes that she could
suffer so much acute physical misery and yet not rue her coming. For even
now, the moment she envisaged a possible escape—a passing yacht that
should take her luxuriously home, or any pleasant miracle of rescue—she
discovered that come what would, she was not only bound to keep on, but
as determined to see it through as she had been that night of Louis’s
return, when, innocent of most that it implied, she had said she would go
and bring her father home.

In the carrying out of her resolution there was nothing, as yet, to be
afraid of in the sense she vaguely had supposed her brothers and Louis
Cheviot to mean, but of sheer physical wretchedness and soul-sickness,
enough and to spare for the chastening of any spirit.

There had been a good deal of heavy drinking in the last day or two. As
for Curlyhead’s father, he seemed never to be sober, and yet he had wits
enough left, as well as cash, to bear a hand in endless games of poker.
At first there had been little card-playing. But now, as people began
to grow used to the motion, they crawled out of their berths to look at
the world from the upper-deck, shiver and go below. Down there, what was
there to do but the one thing? If you played once, you played every day,
and all day, and more than half the night. People who couldn’t as yet
sit at the table to eat, sat there between meals breakfasting, dining,
supping off “chips” and bits of pasteboard—not missing fleshpots, since
always a jackpot graced the board. There were those who grudged the meal
hours. Glowering upon the people who used the tables for mere eating,
they stood about impatient till a place was cleared and the real business
of poker might begin.

The same thing went on straight through the ship. According to the giant,
they were as hard at it in the second-class as they were in the first,
and on down as far as the horrible berths went, wherever men could get a
board or a barrel-head, there they were with cards in their hands.

Not men only. And not only the woman with the sealskin jacket and the
diamond ear-rings (did she sleep as well as eat and play in these
adornments?); other women, too, sat at the absorbing game.

“Are they really gambling?” Hildegarde had asked the giant, the first
time he found her in a group looking on.

The giant had laughed and said, “Don’t they look it?”

“No. They are so—so quiet.”

“That’s when they’re plunging worst.”

“You mean they’re making large sums of money here now, and take it like
that?”

“Yes, and losing, too, and take it just the same. It’s only in books that
gamblers gurgle and gasp.”

But even the cheerful giant had seemed to feel this was no place for Miss
Mar. “Aren’t you coming up-stairs?” As she still lingered fascinated,
“I’ve been getting some oranges for you.”

“How?”

“Out of a crate that’s bust.”

“Your crate?”

“Everybody’s crate.”

Hildegarde laughed. He was so exactly like a great school-boy proposing a
raid on an orchard. “I’ve got oranges of my own,” she said.

“Yes, but these are tangerines,” and he led the way.

Very few people up there in comparison with the crowds in saloon and
smoking-room. Mrs. Blumpitty asleep under sodden blankets; a group of
men, tarpaulin over their knees, crouched in a sheltered corner smoking
pipes and talking plans; a furry apparition sitting near the edge of the
deck on a bollard—Ruth Sears in a long wolfskin coat, barely out of reach
of the rain, a very solitary little figure bent over a book. Hildegarde
went by unsteadily, and as the ship lurched Ford O’Gorman caught and
saved her from falling. He kept hold of her till he had anchored her
safely aft among the crates of fruit.

“I’m very glad you didn’t, but how was it,” said Hildegarde, stripping
off the loose jacket of a purloined tangerine, “how was it you didn’t go
by the _Congress_, after all?”

To her astonishment the red of the sunburnt cheek above her shoulder
deepened and spread all over O’Gorman’s face, but he spoke quite
naturally, and even offhand. “Oh, I was afraid I wasn’t going to get all
my freight on board the _Congress_.”

But that sudden red in so stalwart a visage lit a danger signal. It was
ridiculous to suppose, and yet, was this going to be the trouble Louis
Cheviot had dreaded for her? She had up till then suffered no check in
the comfort of the giant’s cheerful companionship; but was she being too
much with him? She recalled Ruth Sears’ gentle but speculative eyes,
raised a moment from “The Little Minister,” to follow the pair as they
passed.

“I’m going to talk with Mrs. Blumpitty’s niece awhile,” Miss Mar
announced suddenly. The giant stared. With a conscious effort and a
letting down of spirits, Hildegarde turned from him, encountering Mr.
Matt Gedge, the sharp-faced young man who had been in the crowd on the
Seattle wharf and had satirized her “bright idear” of looking after her
baggage.

“Is O’Gorman,” he began, and then looking past her, “—_thought_ if the
lady was here you wouldn’t be far. Say!” he arrested Miss Mar. “Has he
told you there’s robbers aboard this ship?”

“Robbers? No! What makes you think—”

“There’s a woman down in the second saloon—all she’s got in the world’s
been swiped.”

“But they’ve started a collection for her,” said O’Gorman.

“Yep, we’ve fixed up the collection and we’ve fixed up a Vigilance
Committee. Come along, it was your idear, so let’s go and give her the
money.”

“Oh, you can do that,” said O’Gorman. “But hold on a minute. Make it
sixty-six for luck.” He fished in his pocket. “I guess she’s spent more
than a dollar’s worth of worry.”

Hildegarde stopped by the immobile figure still reading. “That’s a good
warm coat you’ve got,” she said.

“Yes”—Ruth looked up with absent eyes—“but it’s too long.”

“Is it! I should think it kept your ankles good and warm.”

“Y-yes.” She looked at the unspeakably filthy deck, and tucked the skirts
of her coat tighter round her.

“I see the good of a short skirt here,” Hildegarde’s eyes followed hers,
“and it looks very nice on you, too.”

“I’m glad,” said the girl, “if you don’t think it’s too short.” Then she
told Hildegarde about her life up in Alaska, how she had traveled, and
cooked, and nursed, and hunted, and cured skins, and followed the trail;
and did each and everything the better for wearing a skirt to the knee.

“But it’s hard after we’ve worked so, my aunt and me, to see men looking
at us in that way as if they thought we were—were, you know, the wrong
kind. Just because we try to adapt ourselves to the life.”

“Some people might not understand; but surely these men—”

With her head Ruth Sears made a little motion of negative. Slight as
it was, it admitted no supposition of there being any doubt about the
matter. “They’d rather we all wore trailing skirts and diamond ear-rings.”

“It’s really rather nice of them, in a way,” said Miss Mar.

But the one who had had the experience was less free to discover in the
charge a survival of the starved spirit of romance. “That Mr. Tod,” Ruth
went on, “he was up there last year. I’ve cooked him many a dinner. Only
yesterday I heard him agreeing with a lot of men that he wouldn’t like to
see _his_ daughter going about in such a short dress, and all the while
he was talking he was spitting on the deck.”

More here for the eye that could see than a base-mannered churl
discussing feminine attire. He, in his way, was dealing with one of the
important questions of the age. Also he had on his side many a learned
and fastidious critic of society, for all that the great current of
the future was set the other way. Some inkling of this last reached
Hildegarde, and it reached her through a dawning sense of her own
unfitness. She would never be in the vanguard with skirts kilted high
for action. She was one of those who would cling to the outworn modes.
For all that, she would for the rest of her life understand some things
better because of these strange days in the microcosm of the ship.

While the third dinner was being cleared away, Hildegarde looked into
the music-room. A dilapidated young woman, at the dilapidated piano,
singing a comic song, and the cross-eyed man accompanying on the flute. A
number of people sat about on the few rickety chairs and the many boxes
and bundles, listening in a kind of painful trance, or passing back and
forth over the wooden lattice of the raised flooring between which and
the boards below escaped bilge-water slopped about with the motion of the
ship and too frequently came to the surface.

Mrs. Locke was not there at all events. As Hildegarde turned away from
the noisome-smelling place a well-dressed woman of about forty, who
had been leaning on the piano (undisturbed, apparently, by the highly
abnormal sounds it gave forth), followed Miss Mar to ask: “How is the
sick lady in your room?” Miss Mar knew her interlocutor to be Mrs. David
M. Jones, but they had not spoken before.

“There are two still sick,” Hildegarde answered.

“I mean the one they’re afraid’s got smallpox?”

Miss Mar opened her wide eyes very wide indeed. Even Louis had never
thought of that chance. “I hadn’t heard about it,” she said. And
presently, “Do you know where Mrs. Locke is?”

“I think she’s gone to get the doctor,” answered the ex-governor’s wife.
“I had meant to be in the room you and she are in. Pretty satisfied now
to be out of it.” With which she returned to the festive scene.

Even Hildegarde, who was so little nervous, would ordinarily have found
her self-possession shaken by the news that she had been sleeping for
nearly a week within two feet of so contagious and foul a disease;
but she took the information more quietly than can well be credited
by any one who has never cut the ties that bind us to resourceful yet
care-filled civilized life.

Those who have once severed the thousand threads find not only some
hardship and heartsoreness, but certain natures find, too, the larger
calm that only perfect acquiescence gives. It is not all loss to
be unable to run from danger. You gain a curious new sense of the
inevitableness that lies at the roots of life, a sense smothered in
the country and forgotten in the town. And this calm that walks the
perilous places of our earth with its front of untroubled dignity and its
steadfast eyes, this gain amongst many losses was not denied the girl
faring North for knowledge and for old devotion’s sake.

“Yes,” the steward said, Mrs. Locke was in her cabin. As she went toward
it, Hildegarde wondered if it were written among the things to be that
she herself should die there, and would Louis be hearing one day how
they’d buried her in Bering Sea. She opened the door, and there was the
object of her quest looking on at a strange and sufficiently horrible
spectacle. Stretched full length upon the floor, in her nightgown, lay
the Dutch woman speechless, with a face swollen and scarlet. The ship’s
doctor, standing astride of her huge hulk, bent over and peering under
the heavy eyelid, which he had forced back with his thumb, looked into
the rolled-up eye. Hildegarde, with noiseless lips, made the question,
“Smallpox?” Mrs. Locke answered, in a low voice, “Smallpox! No. Lack of
self-control.” How this worked out Hildegarde did not wait to inquire. It
was too ugly to see that big woman lying there under such conditions, and
the place smelt of alcohol.

But outside it was hardly better. The card players had gathered like
flies settling down upon the remains of a feast, and at the end of the
saloon three men were quarreling. Through an atmosphere thick, horrible,
rose the angry voices. Was there going to be a fight? One might face
death, even from smallpox, and yet not know quite how to accept life
among sights and sounds like these.

“What’s the matter?” said Mrs. Locke, catching Hildegarde just outside
their door. “You’re not afraid! I tell you it isn’t smallpox.”

“I know. That’s not it.” The girl leaned against the wall. Two of the
angry men had combined against the third. His chief means of defense
seemed to be blasphemy. They hurt the ears, those words. She felt an
inward twist of humiliation as she remembered that Louis had said rather
than see a sister of his go to Nome with the gold rush he’d see her—

“Then what _is_ the matter?” asked the woman at her side, watching her
with an odd intentness. “I suppose this isn’t the first time you’ve heard
a man swear.”

“The matter is—I feel as if what I’d seen and heard here would leave some
sort of lasting stain. As if I’d gone through filth and some of it would
stick to me for ever.”

“No, you don’t. You’re only thinking of what some man might think.”
Hildegarde caught her breath with the surprise of guilty recognition, as
Mrs. Locke’s soft voice insisted: “Knowing doesn’t hurt a woman. Not the
right sort of woman. But it does change us. You’ll find life will always
look a little different to you after this.”

Bella had said something like that!

“It’s curious,” the woman went on, “how hard we struggle to live up to
men’s standard of our ignorance. After all, their instinct about it is
quite right.”

“Instinct about what?”

“That if we knew the truth, the truth would make us free.”

“The truth might make frightened slaves of some of us.”

“Only of the meanest.”

“And you think men don’t want us free?” Hildegarde asked wearily.

“A very few may. There are more of the other sort.”

“Well, I know one man,” said the girl, cleansing consciousness with the
vision, “one man who is the kind you’d say was an exception. I’m sure his
not wanting me to come on this journey was just a natural shrinking from
seeing any girl face hardships.”

Mrs. Locke set her fine little face like marble. “This entire ship might
have been full of girls facing hardships, and it wouldn’t have cost him a
pang. But I can well believe your coming did.”

“Ah, you see, you don’t know him.”

The other shook her head. “Even the best men haven’t got so far as to
want to respect _all_ women. Their good-will, their helpfulness, are kept
in watertight compartments, reserved for particular women. The rest may
go to the everlasting bonfire.”

“No, no, no.”

“Yes, it seems even to help them in being specially nice to some—”

“What helps them?”

“To have been brutes to others.” Mrs. Locke turned to go back into the
horrible little cabin. “The best fellow I ever met told me that no man
knew how to treat a woman who hadn’t stood over the grave of one he’d
loved.”

“Well, I say again, you don’t know the sort of man I—Why, even that
dreadful Matt Gedge—even he goes and collects money for the poor woman in
the second class.”

“I never said they wouldn’t show kindness when the notion took them. It’s
justice they don’t understand.” And with that she went back to the woman
who was having a fit on the floor.

Up on deck Hildegarde found a gale blowing. Where was the giant? The
chicken-merchant, joining Miss Mar at the door, held on to his slouch hat
while he inquired significantly after the health of the purser. Miss Mar
had not heard he was indisposed? “Oh, yes, you ought to go and see him.
It’s nothin’ catchin’—calls it bronchitis. Reckon it’s heart trouble,”
and he cackled like the most elated of his hens.

Again she came down-stairs, wandering aimlessly about, and then stopping
by a little knot of lookers-on at the eternal game. In that childish
mood, that may once in a while fall upon even a reasonable girl, she
thought vaguely that if she stood long enough before this spectacle held
to be unfit for feminine eyes, the giant would certainly come again and
take her away. But the giant did nothing of the kind, and presently she
forgot him. She usually forgot things when she watched this particular
group of players. She had been arrested just here, unbeknown to the
giant, a couple of nights before on her way to bed. In front of where
Hildegarde stood, Governor Reinhart was giving up his seat to an eagerly
waiting claimant. “They are beginning to play too high for me,” his
Excellency observed affably to Miss Mar.

“Who is winning?”

“That woman over there. She’s a holy terror.”

“Not that one with the gentle face and the pointed chin?”

“Yes. Very pleasant and soft-spoken, too. Wife of the man next—playing
with the professional gambler gang. They don’t tackle _her_. She’s a
corker with the cards!”

It was incredible that he should be speaking of that singularly modest
and well-bred-looking woman, who followed the game with eyes that never
lifted but once all the while Hildegarde stood there. It was when the
last of her husband’s shrinking pile of chips was swept from him by the
man opposite, that the woman, playing her own stiff game, not looking
right nor left, must still have been acutely conscious of the full extent
of the disaster at her side. The loser’s only comment was “My deal!” as
he picked up the cards afresh. Then it was that she turned the white
wedge on her pointed face, laid a hand on the dealer’s arm, and quite
low, _“Don’t_ Jim!” she said, as though she hoped to influence him with
her own hand full of cards. Naturally, he paid no heed, and each in the
death-like silence, each went on with the game. There was something
almost unnerving to the onlooker in the strained quiet of the woman.
Was she winning or losing now? No hint of which in the pointed white
mask, while she sat a little droop-shouldered, her arms lying on the
table as if paralyzed, moving only her long supple fingers, gathering
in or throwing out—unless she dealt, and even then moving about a tenth
as much as any one else on either side up or down the long board. After
what Governor Reinhart had said, each night on her way to bed, Hildegarde
had paused a fascinated instant watching this woman; or by a group lower
down where Curlyhead’s father was, often with his little boy on his
knee. While the elders played, the five-year-old would sit quiet as a
mouse staring wisely at his father’s cards, seeing in them his first
picture-book, learning them for his earliest lesson.

Hildegarde had watched it all before, but on this particular wet evening
the spectacle assailed an unpanoplied spirit. It was horrible. She would
never get the picture out of her head. Even when she should be at home
again, doing delightful things with dear and happy people, she would
remember this and the light would go out of the day. For it would be
going on still. Somewhere, there would be people like these wasting
and besmirching the flying, irrecoverable hours. Women, too, _women_!
Something choked in her throat. She felt that she must strike the table
and cry out: “Listen, listen! You haven’t ever heard. Life is beautiful
and good, and you’ve never known that—poor, poor people. But I have come
to tell you. Stop playing with those pieces of painted paper and listen
to my good news!”

But of course they’d only think she was mad. Oh, why had she come! With a
tension as of tears, crowding, straining the muscles of her throat, she
turned away to face again the wind-driven sleet of the deck. She dragged
her steps to the dirty companionway. From the smoking-room above came the
giant’s great laugh, punctuating some one’s story, and what so melancholy
to certain moods as the sound of distant merriment! It becomes for us
the symbol of all that greater gladness out of our reach, attainable to
happier men. No light as yet, except in the saloon behind her. All the
rest of the ship shrouded in the early-gathering shadows of a stormy
evening. A passion of loneliness swept over her. As her foot touched the
first step, some one came close behind.

“Is that you?” said a voice she did not recognize. A touch, a whisky
breath blowing foul in her face, and without lifting her eyes or even
uttering a sound she fled up the stair, meaning to make straight for Mrs.
Blumpitty’s rain-soaked pallet. Half-way up she saw in the gloom above
her the blaze of a match, and there was the Arctic Cap, his back turned
to her, holding up the lighted match to read the run on the notice board.
As Hildegarde’s eyes fell in that vivid instant on the square shoulders,
something in outline or attitude set her heart to beating so wildly,
that, still flying on, she stumbled. With a little cry she put out a hand
and felt herself steadied as the match fell to darkness. In a turmoil of
wonder and wild hope her cheek had brushed the coat sleeve one lightning
instant before she recovered firm footing and stood erect with apology on
her lips.

The ship’s doctor and the purser came hurriedly out of the smoking-room.
But the Arctic Cap was turned away when the sudden light streamed out.
A banging door, hurrying steps, and Hildegarde was peering in the dark
after an indistinguishable face, hoping things she knew both impossible
and mad, only to find herself standing there alone, with thumping pulses.




CHAPTER XIX


The Arctic Cap had vanished from the ship. Every one else able to be
afoot appeared on deck the next morning in the clear and strangely
milder weather. Even the purser was abroad, passing by with averted eye,
receiving haughtily the homage of the fair who hastened to inquire after
his health, thereby further emphasizing Miss Mar’s neglect. She sat
watchful but silent in the sunshine, drinking in the air that seemed to
bring a blessing with it from some golden land that yesterday had been
far off, and that to-day was very near. Mrs. Blumpitty had resumed the
perpendicular and her most cheerful air. All the Blumpitty “outfit” in
the best of spirits. The business woman to the company was exhibiting her
vaunted competency in “dealing with men” and “affairs” by industrious
prosecution of her flirtation with the oldest dentist. Shifting groups
of lawyers, “judges,” senators, were cheerfully objurgating the mining
laws. The lean bean-feaster, who between meals was for ever chewing gum,
paused in his nervous pacing of the deck, though not in his labor of
mastication, to assure ex-Governor Reinhart that he was “dead wrong.”
This seemed, on the face of it, improbable. But Reinhart condescended to
remind him, “Nome isn’t like any other camp. Wait till you see the state
of things _there_.”

“Have.”

“Been there?”

The bean-feaster had an audience before you could wink, for he had
nodded, chewing harder than ever. Then a pause long enough for him to
say modestly, “I’m the man appointed by the Nome miners to go in the
commission to Washington and report.”

“Why didn’t you go?”

“Did. Coming back now.” With immense respect all within earshot listened
to the disquisition on Alaskan mining laws, and the bean-feaster’s modest
assurance that through his exertions they were being amended.

Some one aft in the steerage was playing the fiddle, and a couple of
darkies were dancing. The older woman is Mrs. L’Estrange’s cook, and Mrs.
L’Estrange is the Southern lady of fallen fortunes who is going, with
a store of fine damask and all her family silver, to open a high-class
boarding-house at Nome! She had read of Mrs. Millicent Egerton Finney,
who, in the Klondike, by this means, had made a “pile.”

Mrs. Locke’s admirer, Mr. Meyer, was displaying a small working model of
a superfine contrivance, only to discover that every man on the ship had
a superfine contrivance of his own which was the grandest thing on earth
in the way of gold-saving. Many of the people, as they moved from group
to group, greeted Mrs. Locke and Miss Mar; but to Hildegarde’s intent eye
all other faces were just merely not the one under the arctic cap.

Her companion watched the whale birds that swarmed so low this morning
over the water. Every now and then a fountain spouted up into the
sunshine.

But when Hildegarde, distracting herself an instant from her own watch,
said, “Do you suppose it’s true those birds feed off barnacles on the
whale’s back?”—Mrs. Locke’s little concern for what she stared at was
evident in her answering, “There’s one thing I don’t understand.”

“What’s that?”

“You don’t seem to have much to say to your friend, the purser.”

“My friend?”

“Yes.”

“He isn’t my friend.”

“Oh.”

“What made you think—”

“Merely that he seemed to be when you came on board.”

“You mean because he let me get into my room before the crowd came?”

“Well, that was real friendliness, but it wasn’t what I meant.”

“What did you mean?”

“Oh, I only thought, since you called him by his Christian name, he might
be a friend.” The tone conveyed the widest latitude—the most varied
experience of other women’s vagaries, or their weakness.

“_I_ called him by his Christian name!” ejaculated Hildegarde.

“Yes.”

“When in the world?”

“That very first night.”

“You must be dreaming.”

Mrs. Locke shook her head. “Of course it’s no crime. I didn’t mean that.”

“Crime? No. It would have been lunacy. But I never did it.”

Mrs. Locke opened a little book that lay in her lap.

Hildegarde leaned forward. For the first moment since waking she forgot
the Arctic Cap. “Do help me to understand. What did I say?”

Mrs. Locke’s clear brown eyes looked into the earnest face of the girl,
and then a little unwillingly, “It wasn’t in the least my business,” she
added.

“What did you think you heard?”

“Didn’t the purser come to the door asking if Miss Mar was ‘all right’?
And didn’t you call out, ‘Is that you, Louis?’ and didn’t you run after
him?” As Hildegarde’s perplexed face yielded to a gleam of horrified
enlightenment, “Of course it wasn’t any business of mine,” Mrs. Locke
repeated, and looked intently at the sea-birds flocking in a new place.

“Do you—do you mean you think his name is—”

“I don’t think. I know his name is Louis Napoleon Brown.”

Hildegarde gasped out, “Then that was why!”

“Why—”

“Why he was so—surprising. _His_ name daring to be Louis! The _purser_!
Oh, dear. Oh, _dear_,” and the girl began suddenly to laugh, and grew
more and more convulsed the longer she thought about it, till she became
hysterical. Mrs. Locke looked gravely at her, even frowning slightly.

“Oh, dear. Oh, dear. He thought I meant him. Oh! oh!”

“You didn’t?”

“And you think you know the world. You called me an infant.”

“Well, I own I never could make it square with the rest of you.”

“Oh, I must make you understand. You see I was expecting a great friend
of mine—an old friend of all our family was coming to see me off; at
least, I hoped he was. When I heard that somebody was asking for me, I
was sure it was—” Up and down the deck her eye went roving. She lowered
her voice—“a man called Louis Cheviot.” And she told Mrs. Locke what
he was like, this old friend. “You see the reason I jumped so quickly
to the conclusion he was asking for me, is that he never before failed
me. He’s been a quite uncommon sort of friend. He’s the man I’ve once
or twice mentioned.” (Mrs. Locke kept her lips from smiling, “once or
twice!”) “Though I never said what his name was. I told you about his
hunting up my father and staying with him all those months; about his
coming out with dogs over the ice, just to bring us word; and that kind
of thing. He’s a very particular friend of all of us. And then he’s the
most wonderful company. He makes you always see the fun of things. And
you—Yes, life is always more interesting, somehow, when he’s there. Did
you ever know anybody like that?”

“He didn’t, after all, come to see you off. Yes, I’ve known some one like
that.”

Hildegarde turned her head suddenly. Up the deck and down the deck the
wide eyes vainly traveled. How had it come that she had felt so sure?
What had she to go on? A likeness in the shoulder outline. Something
the same trick in the carriage of the head. A pang shot through her.
“Yes,” she said, as though agreeing that he had failed her, “I’ve often
said to myself, ‘To think of his never even saying good-by.’” (Yet she
had been imagining—A dullness fell upon her that was worse than acute
disappointment.) “He was angry,” she went on. “We had quarreled, because
I would go to Nome.”

“He was right and you were wrong,” said Mrs. Locke.

Hildegarde smiled. She rather liked this woman for veering round and
taking his part. “Well, all the same, I thought it wasn’t very nice of
him not to send me any sign of forgiveness at the last. And the odd thing
is” (her spirits revived a little in the act of talking about this old
friend) “it was so unlike Louis Cheviot. He can be rather severe, but he
never sulks. He’s the kind of person” (Hildegarde had no idea how often
she had said “he is the kind of person”), “the kind that always looks
after his friends. And no matter how badly they treat him he goes on
looking after them. He was like that even when he was little. His sister
once told me a thing about him that just shows you what kind of—He was
seven years old, Barbara said, and the most fiery little patriot you ever
heard of. And in other ways, yes, I’ve often thought there could never
have been a little boy so like the grown man as this child was like the
Louis Cheviot I know.” She said it with an air of one making an effective
point.

“Is that so?” said Mrs. Locke, telling herself she hadn’t realized how
handsome the girl was until this morning.

“Just to give you an idea. He had a perfect passion, his sister says, for
making a noise. Yes, but more than any boy she ever knew. You had only to
say fire-crackers to make Louis explode with enthusiasm. The only reason
he wanted to grow up was so that he could get a gun, and he’d rather let
off torpedoes than eat pie. No picnic or birthday or holiday of any sort
was the real thing unless he could make a fearful rumpus. And the day he
lived for the year round was the Fourth of July. Yes, yes, I know most
American boys are like that, only Louis was more so than any boy you ever
heard of. So his sister says. Well, I forgot to tell you when he was two
his father died awfully in debt. For years the Cheviots were so poor they
didn’t always have enough bread. So they were naturally pretty short of
fire-crackers. And for those early years poor little Louis had to get his
fun out of other boys’ noise.”

“Ah, the thing is to make it yourself.” Mrs. Locke spoke with the accent
of one who makes the wider application.

“Of course.” Hildegarde nipped the generalization in the bud. “Well, he
learned very early that if he was to have even a little Fourth of July
he had to save up for it. And he did. When he got a nickel or two he
wouldn’t waste it on candy, and he didn’t even buy chewing-gum. Just
saved up for July. The year he was seven his mother had to give up trying
to live in part of their nice big house. They moved into a very small
cottage on the other side of the garden. But Louis and his cousins, and
the rest of the little boys of the neighborhood, were going to have the
greatest and most glorious Fourth they’d any of them ever known. The
others had toy pistols and rockets and little cannon. Louis had saved up
and had got some fire-crackers and two little flags, and he was going
to make things hum. Well, there was a man who had just moved into the
Cheviots’ big house and nobody liked him, but I expect they wouldn’t
have liked anybody who lived in that house without being a Cheviot. And
he had a little boy about Louis’s age. And the little boy was very ill.
Scarlet fever. Well, on the evening of the third (you know they never can
wait till the Fourth), the boys all over town began to celebrate, but
they were going to celebrate most just in front of Louis’s house, for
that was where the great fight was to be—the battle, you know, where they
were going to beat the British all over again. It was always more fun,
and lots more noise and slaughter if Louis was one of the generals. So
they came trooping down the street after supper, letting off torpedoes
by the way. And when Louis heard them he tore out with his flags and his
crackers, wild with excitement. And he lined the boys up and told them
where the red-coats were in ambush behind the wood house. Louis had lit
some punk, and the new neighbor came rushing out just as a big cracker
went off with a bang. Barbara Cheviot was on her side of the laurel and
she saw the man throw up his hands as though he’d been shot, and then
make for Louis exactly as if he meant to strike him. Barbara was scared
for a moment. But by the time the new neighbor got to where the boys were
he was holding himself down pretty well. Barbara heard him speaking quite
kindly. What were they going to do, and that kind of thing. And when they
told him, Barbara says a sound like a little groan came out of his tight
lips, and he looked up at the window where the curtains were drawn. But
he asked the boys how many more crackers they had. And when he saw what a
lot there were, he only said that was fine to have so many. When he was
a little boy he had to share one pack with three brothers. And he said
he hoped they knew what the Fourth of July meant and why they had a right
to be proud and make a noise. Louis answered up and told him. The man
said ‘Good, good!’ He didn’t want to put a stop to the fun, he said. He
was only thinking about the little boy up in that room there, who wasn’t
having any Fourth of July at all this year. He was ill. So ill he might
never see another July. Yes, he was probably dying, and Barbara says,
he couldn’t go on for a minute. He had to wait. And all the little boys
looked down at the ground. ‘There’s just a chance, I think,’ the father
said, ‘if he sleeps to-night, just a little chance—if you boys would
celebrate on the other side of the town. And I’d be very much obliged to
you,’ he said. As he was going off he turned to Louis and asked him if
he’d tell all the boys he saw, and try to keep them from coming into this
street. Louis said, Yes, he would, and the man went back to his child.
But he didn’t go to bed—just sat in the sick-room and watched. The oddest
thing about that third of July was that Mrs. Cheviot and the girls slept
the whole night through. It was the only year of their lives _that_ ever
happened. There wasn’t a sound in their street. But the man in the big
house was too anxious and miserable about the sick child to notice or
remember anything outside that room where they were all watching. Just
before sunrise the crisis was passed, and the doctor, who’d been sent a
long way for, and had been watching, too, said the fever had gone down
and the boy was saved. The father came out for a breath of air. In the
grayness he saw something moving down by the fence. ‘Who’s that?’ he
called out, and when he got close up he saw a little figure patroling
the dim street. ‘Why, aren’t you the boy—’ he began to say. ‘Yes,’ Louis
told him, ‘I’m doin’ what I said.’ ‘What you said?’ The man didn’t
remember even then. ‘Yes,’ Louis said, ‘I’m bein’ a sort o’ watchman
to see the boys don’t make a noise just here.’ And he had a bunch of
fire-crackers in his hand and two little flags in his hat.”

With suffused eyes the girl looked out across the shining water. The old
story had a new significance for her, if none at all for Mrs. Locke.

“It was, as I began by saying, more exactly like the Louis Cheviot I know
than a whole book of biography might be. It’s because he’s precisely
like that to this day that I was so surprised when he let me go off
without a word, because, you see, he’d been ‘sort o’ watchman’ for us,
too. It’s easier to believe that nothing else will do for him but just
to see you through.” She turned her head, and her grasp on the railing
tightened—nothing else had done! For that figure outlined against the
sky—no use any longer that he turns his collar up above his ears, no
efficient mask any more the arctic cap. That was the “watchman” yonder on
the bridge, standing guard over the fortunes of Hildegarde Mar!

“What’s the matter? What _is_ it?” asked Mrs. Locke.

“Only—only that the most wonderful thing that ever happened is happening
right now.”

“What’s happening?”

“The man I’ve been telling you about—he’s there!”

“Not that one on the bridge!”

“Hush. ’Sh. Don’t stir. I must be very quiet.”

“Because you aren’t sure?”

“Because I am. Oh-h—”

Mrs. Locke looked steadily into Hildegarde’s face for an instant, before
she turned away.

The girl leaned forward. “No, no. It’s not _that_,” she said, and from
under the brim of her hat she sent another glance to the figure against
the sky. “He’s made a lot of money in the North—he has all kinds of
business interests up here.”

“How long have you known he was on board?”

“I almost think that in the back of my head I suspected before, but I
didn’t know till last night. And I wasn’t _sure_ till this minute,” she
added, with girl’s logic.

“You haven’t spoken at all—you two?”

Hildegarde shook her head.

“Why do you think he wants to spy on you?”

“Oh, Louis doesn’t want to _spy_.” Her tone convicted the suggestion of
rank absurdity. “I told you he’s been dreadfully angry. Too angry to
write. Perhaps too angry to speak.” Was that it? Again the upward glance.
“But”—she clutched at the inalienable comfort—“it’s Louis Cheviot.”

“Well, don’t be too certain this time, that’s all.”

Not be certain? But that was just what she must be. Another quick look,
and lo! the bridge was empty. “I’m quite, quite sure—but I—I’ll just go
and see.”

He was standing near the door of the chart-room. As Hildegarde’s head
came up the figure vanished. When she reached the threshold there it
was, back turned to the door, cap bent over a map. Incredible to her
now that she hadn’t known him all along; but, nevertheless, she stood
wavering, seized by something else than mere excitement—a wholly
unexpected shyness. Was he indeed nursing that old anger against her? Was
it conceivable he wanted to avoid her the whole voyage? She half turned
back, telling herself that at all events something was the matter with
her tongue—it was a physical impossibility for her to speak. Then the
next thing was, she heard her own voice saying quite steadily, with even
a faint ring of defiance, “It’s no use! I’ve found you out!”

The figure flashed about, and Hildegarde caught the shine in the
black-fringed eyes as he pulled off the cap, leaving his hair ruffled.
He held out his hand, laughing, but, as it would almost seem, a little
shamefaced. “Well, it took you long enough.”

“No wonder!” She felt an imperative need to prevent her gladness from
appearing excessive. “You can’t ever say again there’s nothing of the
actor in you.”

“Why can’t I?”

“After masquerading all these days?”

“I didn’t mean to masquerade.”

“Why did you go about in that horrid cap then, and never speak to me, or—”

“Oh, I never meant to stay incog. I was only waiting—”

“What for?”

“My opportunity; and it never came.”

“What opportunity?”

“Well”—he leaned against the lintel, and he was smiling in that old
whimsical way of his—“I suppose what I was waiting for was your getting
into some sort of scrape.”

“You were hoping for that!” but while she denounced him, she, too, was
smiling.

“Well, I had prophesied it. I suppose a prophet usually has a weakness
for seeing his wisdom verified.”

She laughed out as light-heartedly as though the journey had been without
care or cloud. “And you didn’t like your prophecy not to come true. Poor
false prophet! No wonder you hid your face.”

“Yes, as for pretending—no, it isn’t any earthly use. The truth is, I
expected that very first evening to step in at some psychological moment.”

“Save-my-life sort of thing?”

“Well, save you some anxiety or discomfort at the least. But you were the
one passenger on the ship who didn’t suffer the one or the other.”

(Ah, he didn’t know! And she wasn’t going to tell him. Oh, dear, no!)

“I go to see about your baggage. It’s checked, and on the ship. I curry
favor with the captain, so as to get you a seat at the first table.
You’ve got one for yourself.”

“No. _I_ didn’t.”

“Well, whoever got it, you sit in it. Same thing on deck. While I’m
looking for a sheltered place for your chair you are established. I bring
special provisions to keep you from starvation. You are somehow as well
supplied and with as exactly the right things as though you’d made the
trip twenty times.”

“It was the Blumpittys,” Hildegarde began.

“The whattatys? Never mind. Call it any name you like. _I_ couldn’t have
promised you new-laid eggs every morning for breakfast a thousand miles
from land. I could only hang about ready to save you from unpleasantness.
But, God bless me, unpleasantness never comes within a league of you.”

“The purser,” Hildegarde prompted, with a gleam of eye.

But he tossed the suggestion aside with, “A little over pleasantness that
you’re able to check for yourself.”

“It’s plain I’m not the stuff romantic heroines are made of.”

He didn’t contradict that. “You certainly haven’t given me much excuse
for coming along.”

She was glad he wasn’t looking her way at that moment. It was like him to
declare his mission so simply, and yet he stood there in the sunshine,
smiling philosophically, as he turned down his collar, saying, “The
merest superfluity. That’s what I am. Except,” he added more seriously,
“that if I hadn’t come I should never have believed I was so little
needed. So it turns out that what I’ve come for is my own enlightenment.”

“Not only your enlightenment,” and her eyes invited him to understanding
of a friend’s gratefulness to a friend. But he lifted his bare head to
the breeze that swept in with the sunshine at the open door, as though,
having delivered himself of his grievance, he could think of nothing
now but the comfort of being free of that all-enveloping cap. His eyes
seemed to shine only for joy in the sun, as he stood there ruffling still
more his short, wavy hair—the hair that did, as Bella said, “fit” him so
uncommonly well. And he certainly looked as little sentimental as some
sturdy mountain pine.

“Some people,” Hildegarde remarked in a detached tone, “would think
it was a waste for two old friends—we might have had all these days
together.”

“Yes. I give you my word I never meant—” He seemed to intend an apology
as though he assumed the deprivation to be chiefly, if not solely, hers.
“The very first time I passed you I thought, of course, you’d find me
out. Then, as you didn’t. I kept putting off—Morning, Captain.”

“Morning!”

“I should think you did keep putting off!”

“I didn’t want you to”—he lowered his voice—“I didn’t want to take you by
surprise before people.”

“You thought the joy might be too much for me?” she demanded.

Cheviot looked at her with the swift speculation in his eye of the man
who is thinking: “Now, is she going to insist on quarreling with me?”
“This is the lady I was talking to you about, Captain. Pretty cool of me
having her up here without asking you! Miss Mar—Captain Gillies. Now,
the least I can do is to take her down,” and, in spite of the captain’s
gruff civility, that was what Cheviot proceeded to do. “Don Quixote’s
signaling. Let’s go and see what’s up.”

Hildegarde had not perceived that the gaunt old person below was making
any unusual demonstration. He was always waving his arms and addressing
the multitude. “I’ve been rather afraid of that one,” she confided.

“Afraid? Then it’s only because you don’t know him. He’s the most
interesting person on the ship.”

“No, my Blumpitty’s the most interesting.”

“Well, you show me your blumpitty and I’ll show you mine. Mine’s got an
invention for pumping water for the placers.”

“Mine’s got something far more wonderful.”

“Don’t believe you. Wait till you know about Don Quixote’s ‘systems
of windmills’; they’re the greatest ever. I don’t say his windmills
will work at the mines; but they’ve gone without a let-up, straight
through the North Pacific and the Bering Sea. Windmills all the morning.
Windmills every night. You must have heard as you passed him on the deck,
‘Windmills,’ ‘Windmills.’ No? Well, come along.”

Rather nice to be “coming along” with Louis once more. It was going to
make a difference in this expedition.

Hildegarde got a compliment to her seamanship out of the fantastic old
Alabaman. “I’ve watched this young lady,” he informed Cheviot. “She’s
as happy in a ‘norther’ as one o’ my windmills.” And he sent a rattling
laugh after them as they two went down the swinging deck.

“How different everybody looks to-day—it’s the sunshine.”

“Yes, I think they _do_ look different.” But he did not say it was the
sunshine.

“I don’t see my Blumpitty, nor, what’s more important, Mrs. Locke.”

“That’s the woman you’re so much with?”

“Yes. It looks as if she’d gone below.” What did it matter? Nothing
mattered now. Miss Mar had a distinct sense of repressing a quite
foolish sense of radiant content, not to say elation. How this having a
friend along lit up the rude and sordid ship! Not the first time this
particular friend had wrought this particular miracle in her sight. The
fact that Louis’s eyes rested on things constrained them to reveal an
“interestingness” unsuspected before.

“There are my three financiers,” she whispered. “They aren’t as splendid
as your Don Quixote, but they’re very nice to me at table.”

“I’m relieved to hear you’ve found some one who contrives to be ‘nice’
there. I’ve wondered how you were getting on,” he chuckled.

The temptation to confess was strong upon her. But no. Even Louis would
be obliged to say, “I told you so.”

“At first,” she said, with the detached air of the investigator, “I
watched my neighbors, because _everything_ they did was so surprising.
But by and by I got so I could see nice distinctions and fine shades.
Some of the roughest-looking haven’t by any means the roughest manners.”

“Oh, you’ve discovered that, have you?”

“Yes. This man here”—it was necessary to draw close and to whisper
again—“he’s Mr. Simeon Peters, from Idaho. He shouted across the table to
me at dinner yesterday to pass the butter. He was just plunging his own
knife into it as everybody at our table does.”

“As everybody at every table does,” Cheviot corrected.

“Well, but wait. You don’t know how elegant we are down at our end. Mr.
Sim Peters hesitated, and you could see a misgiving dawning behind his
spectacles. He drew back just before he reached the butter-dish, and
carefully and very thoroughly he licked his knife the whole length of
the blade. Yes! Then he felt quite happy about plunging it in the public
butter.” She was able to laugh now at what had driven her from the table
in that dark yesterday. Louis laughed, too; he even carried his genial
good-will the excessive length of joining in the conversation of those
same financiers.

“Did you succeed in getting your plant on board?” he asked the nearest of
the trio.

“Yes. But we had to pay another fellow to take off half his stuff to make
room for ours,” said financier number two.

“What process have you got?”

“Oh, the McKeown,” said number three.

“And it’s the greatest ever?”

“That’s right,” said all three together.

But why, Hildegarde wondered, why did he talk to financiers, when he
might talk to her?

“Them innercents think that about the McKeown,” said a grizzled man
across Cheviot’s shoulder, “only jest becuz they ain’t never seen the
Dingley workin’.”

“You got the Dingley?” Cheviot asked; just as though it mattered.

“No good goin’ to Nome ’nless y’ _have_ got the Dingley.” And while
Cheviot lingered to hear just why it was the Dingley could “lick
creation,” Hildegarde leaned against the stanchion, watching him with
that interest the better-born American woman commonly feels in seeing
something of what she has less opportunity for than any member of her
sex in Europe, viz., the way her men folk bear themselves with men. She
had the sense that again the American enjoys in its quiddity, of making
acquaintance with a new creature, while observing her old friend in this
new light. Cheviot was not only at his ease with these people, he put
them at ease with him. They were content to reveal themselves, even eager
before the task. Was it because he looked “a likely customer,” or did
men commonly turn to him? Now Mr. Isaiah Joslin and his sour-dough friend
were pushing in between Hildegarde and the group where Cheviot had been
buttonholed. Joslin was scoffing at the Dingley as well as the McKeown.
“Yes, _sir_!”—he demanded Cheviot’s attention by striking his fist in his
palm under that gentleman’s nose—“I’ll do more with a plain rocker that
any feller can make for himself out of a store box and three sticks, than
all these cheechalkers and their new-fangled machines.”

“Maybe that’s so,” said a broad, squat Ohioan, the man Hildegarde had
noticed before, going about the ship with a tiny bottle, a little square
of sheet copper, and a deal of talk. “Maybe that’s right. But you old
sour-doughs lost a terrible lot o’ leaf and flour gold whenever you
didn’t use amalgam plates in your rockers.”

“’Tain’t so easy gittin’ plates.”

“’Tis now!” said the Ohioan, producing, as it were, automatically, his
little square of copper and his bottle of fluid.

“Quicksilver, isn’t it?” Hildegarde came nearer Cheviot to ask.

“Quacksilver, I guess,” but still he followed the discussion about the
McKeown “process” as though Hildegarde had been a hundred miles away.

“Now, you just time me,” the Ohioan was challenging Cheviot. “I can
silver-plate this copper in twenty seconds by the watch.” And he did it.
The only person there who was not a witness to the triumph was the girl
whose clear eyes seemed to follow the process with a look of flattering
interest. Should she, after all, tell Louis, not how glad, but just
that she was glad of his coming? Hadn’t he earned that much? Not that he
seemed to care greatly about acknowledgments from her. He seemed to have
forgotten her existence already, and they hadn’t been together twenty
minutes. All the simpler, then!

“I tell you what!”—the Ohioan had raised his voice and enlarged his
sphere of influence—“I tell you there’s a lot o’ poor prospectors would
have been rich men to-day if only I’d discovered sooner how to make
amalgam plates this easy and this cheap.”

“Cheap, is it?”

“Yes, a damned lot cheaper than losin’ half your gold. Cheaper than
linin’ your rockers—yes, and your sluices, too, with silver dollars as
some fellers did. Now, this little piece of copper”—he produced a new
bit—“a child can turn that into an amalgam plate by my process. Here,
let the lady show you.” Before Hildegarde knew what was happening, the
fragment of metal was in her hand and the owner had tipped the tiny
bottle till a drop of the liquid ran out on the copper. “Quick! Rub it
all over.”

As she did so, she saw that Cheviot’s attention was now undividedly hers.
He did not look as if he altogether approved her acting as show woman.
But not to disappoint the inventor, Hildegarde rubbed the silvered tip
of her finger lightly and evenly over the copper. “Why, yes!” she cried
out. “Look!” And as she held up the miraculous result the Ohioan roared
with satisfaction, “Ain’t I been tellin’ you?” The copper was turned into
a sheet of silver. “Rub and rub as hard as you like now”—he passed the
object-lesson round—“you can no more budge a particle of that stuff than
you can rub off triple plate. And _that’s_ what you want to line your
rockers with!”

“Looks like that silverin’ business might be worth somethin’.”

“Worth a clean million,” says the Ohioan, as he pocketed his bottle of
miracle and walked jauntily away in the sunshine.

Hildegarde and Cheviot, exchanging smiles, went on down the deck in
his wake. But suddenly the Ohioan stopped and wheeled about in the
direction of a voice that had just said: “No, siree, I ain’t worrittin’
with no Dingley and no nothin’ I ain’t never tried.” The inventor of
amalgam-plated copper, as though he’d heard himself called by name,
retraced his steps with a precipitation that nearly capsized Miss Mar.
The gentleman who had just declined Dingley squared his shoulders and
announced to all and sundry: “No, siree! Y’ got to _show_ me. I’m from
Missoura.” Hildegarde caught at Cheviot’s arm. “They’ve got hold of our
saying!”

“Oh, that’s everybody’s saying now,” he answered. “I’ve heard it twenty
times since I came on board.” She waited, incredulous, listening. “If I
got any minin’ to do,” the man from Missouri went on, “give _me_ Swain’s
Improved Amalgamator every time. D’ye know what they done to test Swain’s
Improved Amalgamator?”

“Nop.”

“Well, lemme tell yer. They took a gold dollar and they pulverized it.”

“I’ve pulverized many a dollar in my day,” says a gloomy and familiar
voice. While the deck chuckled with sympathy. Hildegarde whispered,
“That’s my Blumpitty.”

“Well, sir,” the other went on unmoved, “they passed that dollar in gold
dust that I’m tellin’ y’ ’bout, they passed it through a sixty-mesh
sieve, and they mixed it good and thorough with a ton—a ton, sir,
of gravel and sand. And they run that through Swain’s Improved Gold
Amalgamator, and what do you think they got?”

“Guess,” says Mr. Blumpitty, “they got to know that any feller can
pulverize a dollar—”

“Haw, haw.”

“—but it’s the daisy that can pick one up.”

“Well, sir, Swain’s Improved Amalgamator’s jest that kind of a daisy. It
picked up jest exactly ninety-eight cents out of that gold dollar.” And
every owner of a rival invention roared with derision.

“Oh, Mr. Purser!” Louis Napoleon Brown was hailed with a suddenness that
arrested his steps, but did not deprive him of his haughty mien. “I find
I owe you an apology,” said Miss Mar.

His sternness of visage relaxed slightly. “Well, you have treated me
mighty mean,” he admitted in a low voice.

Cheviot was staring and making his way to the girl.

“Yes,” she said, with a subdued air that might, to the purser, have
seemed to be penitential, but she spoke so that Cheviot could hear, “You
must have thought it very forward of me to call you ‘Louis,’ that first
evening. I meant this gentleman, who is an old friend of mine. I’ve only
just realized how mystified you must have been.” Wherewith she took
Cheviot’s arm, and away the two went, leaving the purser transfixed.

Oh, the sun-warmed wind blowing in your face! Oh, this seeing the brave
world, with a friend at your side!

“I don’t remember you at meals,” she said to him.

“I never was at meals.”

“Where did you eat?”

“Up in the captain’s room.”

“Well, you won’t any more, will you?”

“I don’t know.”

“You want us to eat apart!”

“I don’t ‘want.’ But I can’t turn anybody out of his seat, and they’re
all taken.”

Well, if he were content with this arrangement it hardly behooved her to
protest. “Come and be introduced to my Blumpitty. I can tell from the
look on his face exactly what he’s talking about.”

“What?”

“Come and listen.”

“Ya-as,” Blumpitty was saying, ostensibly to Governor Reinhart, but
really to a distinguished and rapidly increasing circle, “Ya-as, queerest
feller ever I see.”

“Who was?”

“Why, the feller I found dyin’ on the coast up above Cape Polaris. The
man that gave me the tip. I can see that feller now. Couldn’t get his
face out o’ my head fur months. His eyes—used t’ see them eyes in my
sleep.” Blumpitty paused, and seemed to struggle feebly with an incubus.
“Never see such eyes in any man’s head ’fore nor since.” Again he paused
an instant to think out something. “Reckon it makes a man look like
that.”

“What does?” demanded the Governor.

“Knockin’ up agin the Mother Lode.”

“Oh, the Mother Lode!” said Reinhart, slightingly.

“Ya-as; those of us that’s practical miners”—his look weeded out the
Governor—“guess we all know that every bit o’ gold that’s found its way
to the creek bottoms and the coast, it’s all come from the Mother Lode,
off there in them low ground—down hills to the North.”

The breathless respect with which this information was received by the
rest, was broken in upon by the Governor’s roaring a great infidel laugh.
“Why, Joslin, here, tells me the gold comes out o’ the sea!”

“Maybe he believes it,” says Blumpitty, sympathetically.

“Believe it!” bellowed Isaiah, sticking his head over Dr. Daly’s
shoulder. “So’ll you believe it when you get to Nome. The further out you
go at low tide the richer you’ll find it.”

Blumpitty’s pale-eyed pity for his delusion seemed to get on Joslin’s
nerves.

“Wasn’t I _there_ when Jake Hitz and Tough Nut went way out with a
wheelbarra’?”

“Any man can go out with a wheelbarra’,” said Blumpitty.

“Yes, but it ain’t every man can come back with pay dirt and rock out
what they did.”

Blumpitty just smiled.

“Twenty-two hundred dollars, sir!”

“Guess you weren’t watchin’ which way they went for that dirt?” said one
of the capitalists.

“That’s right!” laughed his partner. “Tough Nut must have got that
twenty-two hundred out of the tundra.”

“Hope that isn’t where you fellows count on findin’ gold,” said Joslin,
sympathetically.

“We just about are.”

“Why, don’t you know the tundra’s froze the year round?”

“That’s why we’re takin’ up thawin’ machines—$90,000 worth.”

“Might as well take up ninety thousand pianners and play toons to the
tundra.”

As though this idea had some special significance for him, a
poorly-dressed boy detached himself from the group with a cheerful
whistling of the eternal Boulanger march.

“There’s a hell of a lot o’ machinery goin’; I ain’t sorry I’m takin’ in
chickens m’self,” observed Hildegarde’s table companion.

Cheviot caught the eye of the whistling boy as he went by. “What are
_you_ taking in?”

The boy held up a banjo. “This!” he laughed, and went briskly back to the
dancers in the steerage.

Hildegarde smiled into Cheviot’s eyes. “Wasn’t that nice?” How easily
he made people say amusing, revealing things. “Do you notice how happy
everybody looks to-day?”

“Yes,” he admitted. “The _Los Angeles_ is a pretty dismal place, but most
of these people have been happier on this horrible ship than they’ve been
for years. Happier, some of them, than they’ve ever been before.”

She didn’t quite like him to speak so of the _Los Angeles_. Yesterday she
would have agreed. But to-day—“How do you know they’re happier here?”
(Shame on him if _he_ wasn’t. But it was just as well. Oh, much simpler!)

“Talk to them and you’ll see. Everybody on the ship has had the worst
luck you ever heard of; and all through ‘circumstances over which’!” His
voice made a period, with that old trick of assuming a phrase complete,
when you could finish it for yourself. “Even those that look prosperous
like you and me, they’ve all failed at the main business of life.”

So far as she was concerned in this review she felt only impatience at
his going back upon old loss and pain. What if you have been sorry and
sad. It wasn’t the part of a friend to remind you of it. But if Louis
must talk of failure here was a ship-load of it! She told herself this
thought was the hag that was riding her happiness down. She looked round
her. The world was a pretty terrible place, after all, “for the mass,”
that Mrs. Locke had taunted her with not caring about. The wind blew out
a wisp of straight, fair hair till it played like a golden flame above
the brim of her hat of Lincoln-green.

“A whole ship-load of failure!” she said aloud. A sense of the grim
business life was for “the mass” pressed leaden, and the scarlet mouth
closed pitiful upon the words, “Poor, poor people!” But Cheviot, with
his eyes on that beguiling little flame of gold, was ready to reassure
her. It didn’t matter if every soul on board _had_ seen unmerciful
disaster follow fast and follow faster, up to the hour he set foot upon
the ship. Hildegarde needn’t waste her pity. Look at their faces, listen
to them making incantations with McKeown and Dingley. Anything would do
to work the spell. Why? Because the place they were bound for had the
immense advantage of being unknown. No one could say of any of these
contrivances, “It’s been tried.” “Not a soul on the ship but has his
thawing machine or his banjo, or—”

“Or her black cook.”

He nodded. How well they understood each other, “_Some_ talisman.”

“What’s ours?” said the girl quickly.

“Our what?”

“Our talisman.”

“Oh, I wasn’t thinking of us.”

“Think now.”

“I don’t know.”

“Well, I know what mine is.”

“You won’t tell me, I suppose.”

“Why not?” She spoke lightly, even a little teasingly. “It’s a sort
of rough diamond, my talisman. Or”—her sunny look flashed in his
face—“perhaps it’s adamant. Which is the most unyielding?” Then, with
sudden gravity, “It’s a wonderful thing, the trust you make people feel.
Nothing can shake it.”

“I thought we were talking about talismans.”

“It makes every difficult thing seem easy. And it makes every dangerous
thing seem safe.”

“Well, it’s the very last effect I intend to produce!”

She swept his declaration aside. “Impossible to feel anything can go very
wrong now that you’re here.”

His face was so unmoved by this handsome tribute that she found herself
venturing further. “I don’t know why I should pretend I don’t appreciate.
I’ve been so afraid these last days—”

He caught at that. “Afraid, were you?”

“Afraid that one of us two would die before I had a chance to tell you.”
Should she go on? She had meant to write—it was different saying it.

“Tell me what?”

“That I’ve got over minding your having opposed me so.” If she expected
any outburst of joy on his part she was denied the spectacle. “I’ve come
to understand such a lot of things on board this ship.” She waited an
instant, but he leaned over the railing quite silent, staring down into
the water. “Among other things,” she went on, “I see when I look back
that you’ve always been the one to bring me strength. A feeling that I’d
set my feet upon the rock—”

“And it wasn’t rock, after all, what you set your feet on,” he said
quietly.

She tightened her hands on the railing, and something like veiled warning
crept into the words: “You’ve made me feel _safer_, Louis, than any one
else in the world. I owe you a great deal for that.”

“Oh, _owe_!” He turned away impatiently.

Not the sea-birds sweeping so low over the water that their white feather
brooms raised a dust of silver in the sunlight; not the motley crew upon
the ship half as clear to the girl’s vision as that little figure with
the flags in his hat patroling a deserted street in the dawn. “One reason
people depend on you so is, I suppose, because they see as I do, it isn’t
only that you’re good to some particular one. You’d be good to anybody.”

“Oh, would I!”

“Just as you gave up your Fourth of July to be watchman for the
neighbor’s boy.”

“How did you get hold of that yarn?”

“Barbara—”

“Well, look here”—he moved his square shoulders uneasily, like one in an
ill-fitting coat. “Look here, if you’re thinking of trying to make a hero
out of me—it isn’t any earthly—”

“Hero? Nonsense. We were talking about talismans,” she said, with
recovered gaiety. “I haven’t brought along a machine of any sort, and I
haven’t got a black cook. Not even a banjo! But I’ve got a friend!” she
triumphed. “So I can’t be scared now any more than the rest of the wild
adventurers.”

“Then you were scared?”

“Oh, here she is! Mrs. Locke! This is ‘the sort o’ watchman’ I was
telling you about.”

In the act of holding out her hand, the woman’s delicate face took on
that marble look that once or twice Hildegarde had seen there. And the
hand dropped before it reached Cheviot’s.

Hildegarde looked from one to the other. “Why, what is it?”

“We have met before,” said Mrs. Locke.

“When was that?”

“On the Seattle wharf.”

“Oh, I didn’t remember.”

“I do. You are the man who nearly broke my arm.”




CHAPTER XX


Mrs. Locke had gone below and left them staring at one another.

“I haven’t the smallest recollection of the woman.”

She clutched at hope. “You couldn’t have been the one.”

“_She_ doesn’t seem to have much doubt about it.”

“But you didn’t—I’m sure you didn’t.”

“I certainly did push my way about in that crowd.”

“So did everybody.”

“I’m afraid it stands to reason a man does that kind of thing more
effectually than a woman. Your Mrs. What’s-her-name may be right.”

“Oh, Louis!”

“If she is, I’m sorry.”

“You simply _couldn’t_ have—”

“Well, I don’t know. I remember perfectly, I was frantic at not finding
you.”

Ashamed of the warmth his words brought welling up about her heart—“And
you didn’t think much of the women you did find. Yes, I remember what you
said about the women who go on this sort of journey. But you’re wrong,
you see. I know them now.”

He made no answer. Just stood there, hands in pockets, arctic cap
rolled back, so that it sat turban-like on the crown of his head; the
perplexity in the face giving way to a somewhat dogged good-temper that
declined to be ruffled by the incident.

“Some of the women are just as—are more deserving of being treated well
than I am.”

“Oh, I dare say some of them are all right.” He leaned against the
railing, his square chin lifted, and he studied the man in the
crow’s-nest—but he went on saying in that cool way, “I’m not denying that
I would have broken any number of bones rather than not get to you in
time to save you from coming to harm.”

“Oh, _don’t_ say it! That’s exactly what Mrs. Locke thinks.”

“Oh, Mrs. Locke!”—he moved his shoulders impatiently—“I’m sorry if she
got hurt. But in my opinion neither of you ought to have been there.
Don’t think my view about that is altered by your having come off scot
free so far. You see somebody did suffer.”

“Mrs. Locke.”

“It’s just a chance it wasn’t you.”

“Don’t you see that it wouldn’t be a chance if men treated all women as
well as you’d have treated me?”

“Men would have to feel about all women as I feel about you before that
could come about, and that wouldn’t even be desirable. It certainly isn’t
practical politics.”

“Oh, I wish I were clever and could argue. I know there are things to say
only I don’t see how to put them.”

“There’s this to say”—he stood up, a little impatiently—“I’ve never
posed as a passive individual. If I see things in my way I”—he made an
expressive little gesture—“I set them aside. If I hurt Mrs. Locke in
setting her aside, I’m sorry. But women have no business being in the way
at such times.”

“I am glad to think you aren’t in your heart taking it as lightly as you
pretend.”

But the incident rather spoilt things. Instead of being able to yield
unreservedly to the comfort, yes, the joy of his being there, a counter
influence was at work. A watchfulness, critical, even painful. Not so
much of Cheviot as of herself. _Was_ she the kind of girl Mrs. Locke had
meant?—the kind who said, “I’m all right. What does it matter about other
women.” Something in her soul revolted at the charge. In other moods she
was conscious only of a blind rebellion against this evil trick fate had
played her—perversely thrusting into the foreground a thing so little
representative of the man. Offering this, forsooth, as a symbol of all
that lay behind. A lying symbol. He wasn’t like that. _Was_ he? He had
been “frantic” about her. Ah, the subtle danger of that solace, feeding
self-love, divorcing her from her less fortunate sisters.

Few people minded the lowering weather the next day, since it brought a
sight of land. Yet one had need to be at sea for a week and a half to
find comfort in this vision of a dim gray rock rising out of a gray sea
to starboard; or on the port side, a range of snow-flecked hills, with
clouds hanging low over the crater of an extinct volcano. How bleak the
world up here in the Aleutians! Then suddenly, for Hildegarde, the chill
vision warmed and glowed. “This is the kind of thing John Galbraith is
looking at on the other side of the globe!”

To every one’s huge satisfaction the _Los Angeles_, skirting Ounalaska,
showed no sign of pausing. Instead of turning off toward Dutch Harbor
to learn if the ice had yielded up yonder and the way was clear, boldly
the ship took the short cut through Unimak Pass into the Bering Sea.
What splendid time they were making under the convoy of this best of all
captains! People went about boasting, “Nome by Sunday!”

“We’ll make the record trip!”

“—Make the big fortunes!”

“We’ll beat creation!”

“Splendid fellow, our captain!”

Never such luck before in this bedeviled course.

Toward three o’clock the next morning Hildegarde was waked by the noise
of hurrying feet above her head and a great hubbub in the saloon.

“Mrs. Locke?” Her berth was empty.

In the narrow cabin two half-dressed women were agitatedly hunting their
belongings, while the dressmaker, Miss Tillie Jump, screamed through the
door to know if there was any danger.

“What’s happened?” asked Hildegarde, tumbling down out of her berth.

“We are in the ice.”

“Masses all round us high as the ship.”

Certainly Mrs. Locke had vanished. “I’m very calm,” said Miss Mar to
herself, with a certain admiring surprise. And then her self-esteem fell
from her with the realization that in the back of her head she knew
there could not possibly be any immediate danger, or Cheviot would have
made some sign. All the same, her tranquillity did not prevent her from
picturing a shipwreck, in which the clearest impression was that of
Cheviot saving Mrs. Locke’s life at risk of his own. The lady’s heartfelt
acknowledgments and tableau.

On deck, in the gray milky light, a different picture. No Cheviot and
no discernible danger. Plenty of broken, moving ice, but nothing like
the towering bergs of saloon rumor. Going forward at low pressure the
_Los Angeles_ was picking her way among the water-worn shapes that stood
dazzling white, each on a pale green base, submerged yet partly visible.
Strange sculpture of the sea, that, like a Rodin statue, gained meaning
as you gazed. This rough-hewn mass was a crouching polar bear; that a
saurian, antediluvian, vast. Some of the ice-cakes, flat, featureless,
were mere lonely white rafts drifting from nowhere, bound nowhere; others
manned by dwarf snowmen, misshapen, spectral.

Though so unlike report, there was something here expected, hauntingly
familiar, like a single surviving impression out of a vanished life. From
a long, long distance O’Gorman’s voice recalled her as he came down the
deck with Mrs. Locke. “What do you think of this for a change?”

Hildegarde was still looking round for Cheviot, as she answered, “It’s
all much flatter and less tremendous than I expected.”

“Three fourths of the ice is under water. I’m afraid you’ll find it quite
tremendous enough.”

Here at last was Louis! “What’s going to happen?” Hildegarde hailed him.

He only pulled off his cap for her benefit. It was to O’Gorman he said,
half aside, “We’ll have to get out of this.”

While the two men stood there looking gravely out, the ship put her nose
into the ice-pack, shivered, and drew back.

“What’s happening?”

“They’re reversing engines.”

Hildegarde had put her question with a dawning sense of obscurer energies
here at work than she had apprehended, and with that the thought of
Galbraith took on a sudden something like its old ineluctable hold on her
imagination. These the forces that had fashioned life for him. Yes, and
for others, too.

The whole of that raw morning she haunted the upper deck, for the most
part alone. If Mrs. Locke avoided her, it would seem that Cheviot was
inclined to do the same. He had struck up a friendship with O’Gorman.
They walked about or sat together in the smoking-room. The feeling of
tension that pervaded the _Los Angeles_ was manifest even in the Kangaroo
Court. No livelier precinct hitherto on the _Los Angeles_ than this
part of the fo’c’sle, where, from the eminence of the judge’s bench (a
great coil of rope), Mr. Gedge imposed upon his much-diverted public
a parody of those forms of legal procedure learned in his experience
as a shorthand reporter of “cases,” or, as he called himself, a court
stenographer. Gedge modeled his style upon those administrators
of justice who think because a man has disobeyed one law, his
fellow-creatures may with respect to him (or rather without “respect”)
break all rules governing human intercourse. With the aid of unlimited
audacity and a ready tongue, Mr. Matthew Gedge made things lively within
the precincts of the Kangaroo Court. And with impunity, for an unwritten
law ordains that no one, however great a personage, shall dare to defy
the authority of the mock court, or can safely set aside its judgments.
Woe betide any one who seriously persists in so unpopular a course.
Whatever the case being tried, no bystander, no unwary passer even, but
goes in peril of being summoned. If he know himself unable to beat Gedge
at the sharp word game, it behooves the witness to bear himself meekly.
If he thinks to flee, let him expect to hear Gedge roar with grim zest,
“Constable! Do your duty. Arrest that man!” and sometimes half way to
cover the offender is caught and haled back amid a general hilarity, to
find himself, however confused, speechless or unwilling, clapped into the
witness-box (a big iron boiler) and kept stewing there while he meets as
best he may a fire of merciless questions and the bubbling merriment of
the deck.

But to-day the sittings of the Court were suspended. The loungers who
came to Gedge for diversion or enlightenment, got only a grumbled, “I
pass!” or “Guess we’re euchred!” And even such popularity as Gedge’s was
threatened with eclipse for putting into words the silent misgivings of
all men. The very sky looked evil. The ragged gray-brown clouds had been
racing across the heavens like tatterdemalions hearing of mischief afoot
and eager for a share. Now they were massed there in the southwest, a
dirty, featureless mob, in which the ineffectual units were lost and the
whole fused into a vast somber-hued menace.

The faithful Blumpitty sought out Miss Mar. “No—o,” he drawled, rolling
his eye among the fantastic ice shapes. “No—o, it don’t look good to me,
this don’t.” But Blumpitty had news. “That feller who discovered—yes.
And wus dyin’ as hard as he could last fall. Well, he’s alive yet.”

“How do you know?”

“Joslin says so. He had a letter at Seattle from a man who’d come down to
Nome from Polaris over the ice at Christmas. Not that it matters much.
The sick feller don’t seem to have let on to them others. Anyways, they’s
good and plenty in the Mother Lode. What I don’t see is how he managed
it.”

“Managed what?”

“To hang on. If ever I see death in a man’s face! But I always said they
wusn’t like anything I ever seen before.”

“What wasn’t?”

“_Them eyes._”

“Near Nome, is it—the place where he—”

“Oh, no, a good ways north.”

“Heavens, north even of Nome?”

“Yes, it’s the farthest north camp they is. Think o’ him hangin’ on all
through the winter. In that place!” Blumpitty’s pale gaze sought vainly
for enlightenment among the moving ice masses.

“People do get through in worse places than that,” said his companion.

“They ain’t no worse places than Polaris.”

“Yes, there’s Franz Josef Land.”

“Never heard o’ that camp.”

“I wish _I_ were going as far as Polaris.”

“Why, come right along.”

She laughed. “I only wish I could. I’d like to know a man who’d lived in
the farthest north camp of all—the farthest on our side. What’s that?”

“Where?”

“Out there.” She pointed to a ghostly something, faint as smoke against
the high light of the ice rim on the far horizon.

Blumpitty stared. “Reckon it’s a cloud. They’s two more! And another. No,
by gum, it’s ships!”

And ships they were, five of them, the first seen since leaving
Vancouver!—spectacle to stir the chilled blood of watchers on the _Los
Angeles_. For these dreamlike apparitions were vessels such as theirs,
threatened like them with ice-pack and with storm. A detachment of the
Nome fleet! None came any nearer, except the _Ohio_ and the little
_Charles Nelson_. They spoke and passed, the Ohio speedily to vanish;
_Charles Nelson_ to tack about, hunting an outlet, and then, discouraged,
turn south as the bigger _Los Angeles_ pushed valiantly through the ice
to the North. “Turn back! No use!” _Charles Nelson_ warned, and then,
quicker than ever you saw in your life, the fog swooped down and wiped
everything off the ocean except the nearer ice. The _Los Angeles_ turned
and tacked about to the tune of the fog-horn, trying to find a way
through the heavier floe, only to be headed off by bigger masses looming
through the haze, majestic slow-sailing ice-ships, some like white
gondolas, some like sturdy, low-built castles set fantastically on a
field of fleece, for the exposed parts of the berg had rotted in the sun,
and in the wind been rippled, so that a nearer sight showed the surfaces
honeycombed, disintegrate. And again to Hildegarde Mar came that sense
of its all being familiar, as though she had been here before. So she
had, in spirit. With a thrilling sense of recognition she discovered the
original of more than one picture in that book of Galbraith’s that she
and Bella had pored over in their school-days.

When, early in the afternoon, the fog lifted a little, a message came
from the captain inviting Miss Mar to the bridge that she might have a
better view. By the time she had obeyed the summons the wind had risen.
The captain was looking through his glass, and Mrs. Locke was at his
side. He left both visitors with harassed face and called down to Cheviot
walking below with O’Gorman. And now Louis stood beside the captain on
the bridge, looking to the northeast, and talking in an undertone.

“What does he know,” said Mrs. Locke, referring to Cheviot for the first
time, “about navigation?”

“Nothing, I should think,” said Hildegarde serenely, yet with that
stirring of pride that visits a woman when the man she is interested in
is called to counsel. “You see Louis has been up here before, and so few
people have.”

“Oh!” Mrs. Locke turned indifferently away and looked out over the
white-patched water. The girl felt anew and keenly the embarrassment
that had come of the confrontation of these two. Impossible for her to
think it didn’t matter. No vulgarity of soul helped her to meet the
issue with, “Mrs. Locke’s ‘nobody,’—a little book-keeping woman we shall
never see again!” She could not even, as a feebler nature would, simply
ignore the incident of the day before, accepting for Louis Mrs. Locke’s
evil opinion, accepting for Mrs. Locke his professed regret but real
indifference, verging on dislike.

“Of course,” Hildegarde drew closer, “I’ve thought a great deal about
what happened yesterday—I mean what happened on the wharf.”

“Oh, put it out of your head.”

“It’s hardly been out of my head a minute, except the two hours I slept
this morning.”

“I ought to have held my tongue.”

“I’m glad you didn’t. Because now I know something more than that he hurt
you.”

“What do you know?”

“How much he can hurt _me_,” was on her tongue, but the only answer she
made was, “I mustn’t let you think that I’m going to turn a cold shoulder
on my friend because—”

“Oh, no.” It was said not scornfully—just accepting it.

“I think a month ago I would either not have believed it or I would have
explained it all away to myself. I’d have said he didn’t know what he was
doing. He—he was—Oh, there are a dozen excuses I might have made for him.”

“Yes, dozens.”

“But now I don’t make one. I say, ‘Yes, he did it, and he doesn’t even
realize how terrible it was.’”

Mrs. Locke glanced at her curiously. “It’s true a good deal has to happen
before men and women can treat each other fairly.”

Hildegarde nodded. “I’m beginning to see that. Louis hasn’t begun—not
yet. But about other things he’s always been the one who’s helped and
taught me. Done it for lots of other people, too, of course,” she
hastened to add. “I’d never once thought of him as a person I could
help.”

“And now—”

“Now—” Her grave look went as far as that of the blind who seem to
descry Truth riding on the viewless air, or sitting on the round world’s
uttermost rim. Certainly Hildegarde had been given such extension of
vision in these hours that plainly enough she saw that it was not till
a cloud settled on Cheviot’s fame that she knew how much its fairness
meant to her. Acceptance of that had brought her acquainted with yet
another new aspect of experience. Here was a man that had everybody and
everything to recommend him—_up to yesterday_. Since yesterday she knew
not only that his nature and his outlook were on one side defective, she
had glimpses of a faith that, precisely because of this, he had a need
of her beyond the one he had been used to urge. A light shone in the
thought that there was something she could do for him that perhaps no
other creature could. A perception this of infinite significance to such
as Hildegarde Mar, belonging as she did to the bigger of the two camps
into which womankind are naturally divided. For, _pace_ the satirists,
those of her sex who make most stir in the world and cause most commotion
in the hearts of men—those daughters of the horse leech, whose unappeased
hunger cries ever “More, more! Give! and give again!” they are in the
minority. To the larger, if less striking army, those whose primal
passion is to give—of them was Hildegarde.

“It looks as if—for all Louis is so wonderfully clear-headed and I’m
so—the other way, there are some things I can see plainer than he. But it
seems to me that’s only a reason for”—her voice dropped a little—“for—”

“Yes,” said Mrs. Locke.

Hildegarde flushed faintly. “For trying, I don’t mean by preaching, but
trying to help him to see—well, some of the things you’ve given me an
inkling of.” She laid her hand gently on the older woman’s. Mrs. Locke’s
fingers closed round the girl’s, but she said nothing. “So, though he
nearly broke your arm, you will have done him a service.”

The white face smiled its enigmatic little smile. But presently, “I’m
glad I know you,” she said.

“Are you? Then let’s be friends!”

As though some tangible barrier had been beaten down they went nearer the
two men. The captain was ending, “—and if the ice closes in behind us
we’ll be trapped.”

“Oh, is that all!” said Cheviot, glancing toward Hildegarde.

“No, it isn’t all. We’d be carried wherever the floe goes—and that’s not
Nome.” Gillies lowered the glass, and his strained-looking eyes fell on
the two he had forgotten. “Sorry, ladies, you must go below.”

Not only rather snubbed, but feeling now the gravity of affairs,
Hildegarde and her companion departed with some precipitation, while the
captain’s hoarse shout rang out in an indistinguishable order to some
invisible officer.

A few minutes later, standing on bales of merchandise for’ard on the
upper deck, they watched the altering of the course and the race for
that single opening, narrow and ever narrower in the close-packed ice.
It was exciting enough, for they got out just in time. Thirty-four hours
afterward the _Los Angeles_ was still beating about on the edge of the
pack, looking for another break in the long white line.

The spirits of the passengers steadily sank. To their jealous imagining
all those phantom ships, and the score unseen, were now forging ahead.
Only the _Los Angeles_ besieged the ice in vain. Men stood in knots
discussing the captain’s mistakes and airing their own knowledge. They
had expected this state of things if he persisted in keeping so far to
the east. Hour by hour Gillies’s credit fell.

The only break in the dead monotony of the afternoon was suggested in the
general invitation to come for’ard and hear Gedge roast the captain. It
went ill that day with any witness in Gillies’s favor.

In the middle of dinner people looked up from their plates and said:
“What’s that?”

The bean-feaster was the first to find his tongue. “By ——,” he said,
“we’ve stopped!” The passengers dropped their knives and forks and rushed
on deck. The bean-feaster was right. In trying to get round the eastern
shoulder of the floe, the _Los Angeles_ had run aground in Norton Sound,
thirty miles from the mainland. The engines were reversed, and the
water round the propeller was set boiling. The ship never budged. The
deck resounded to the uproar of many tongues. To waste thirty-six hours
feeling her way round the floe was bad enough, but to be “hung up on a
sand-bar,” a hundred and fifty miles from Nome, with a wicked-looking
ice-pack bearing down on you from the west—! And here comes the _Charles
Nelson_ once more, very perky this time, profiting by the object lesson
and steering clear of the bar. The _Los Angeles_ humbled her pride
to ask for a line. “Can’t get near enough,” the word came back. “I’m
in three fathom now!” and away _Charles Nelson_ goes, leaving the big
steamer to her fate.

“What’s that feller calls himself a captain, what’s he goin’ to _do_?”
demanded Mr. Gedge of his satellites. “‘Wait for the tide!’ Yah! He’s got
the most high-spirited idears of any man I ever—‘Wait!’ After wastin’ two
days and nights a’ready! ‘Wait!’ While the other fellers are knockin’ the
bottom out o’ Nome!”

This was a harassing thought, but the captain still had his apologists,
even in the Kangaroo Court. It was O’Gorman’s friend with the fiery
beard who dared to point out, “Mr. Gedge told us on Friday and Saturday
the captain was ‘incompetent and foolhardy.’ On Sunday and Monday he’s
‘over-cautious and damnably slow.’ To-night Mr. Gedge tells us—”

“To-night,” that gentleman shouted, “I’m tellin’ you still more about
this —— captain. Did they or did they not say to us in Seattle that
Gillies was a first-rate seaman?”

“Yes, and so he is!”

“Did they or did they not tell us he knew his job?”

“Right! Knows this ship as you know the way to your mouth.”

“Yah! Knows what she can do on the Japan route. But this, gentlemen
and ladies, ain’t the road to Manila. And do you know what? This here
is Captain Gillies’s first trip to Alaska!” Gedge brought it out with
a sledge-hammer effect. The audience felt they were expected to be
dumfounded. They complied.

But a voice was heard: “It’s most people’s first trip to Alaska.”

“I tell you,” said Gedge, judicially, “he knows as little about these
northern seas as that boy there with the banjer.”

“This self-appointed judge,” Cheviot’s voice rose steadily above the
growing murmur, “hasn’t heard apparently that _nobody_ knows these
waters.”

“Would you mind repeatin’ that, sir?”

“Not at all. In the first place, the Bering is a practically uncharted
sea. That may be a disgrace to our Coast Survey, but it’s hardly the
captain’s fault.”

Gedge looked stumped for a moment. If this were true it wouldn’t do for
him not to know it.

Cheviot was making good the diversion in the captain’s favor, when Gedge
interrupted: “Does the captain’s friend pretend to say that the whalers
and sealers and fellers who’ve been up here before gold was thought
of—that none o’ _them_ don’t know enough to keep off a damned sand-bank?”
Looking his wiliest: “Now, if we had one o’ them sort here—” Then, with a
highly effective coup: “Ladies and gentlemen, we got him!”

“Here on this ship?”

“Right here on board the _Los Angeles_!”

“Where? Who, who? Name?” Everybody but Cheviot and a few women were
shouting themselves hoarse.

“What y’ got to say to that, Mr.— You, there, with the arctic cap and the
tender heart fur captains?”

“I’ve got this to say. That even the men who sailed along here last
fall, don’t know Norton Sound this summer.”

“_Wot?_”

“Can’t know it.”

“And why not?”

“For the good reason that new sand-bars are formed up here every spring.
Not a ship that sails for any port on the northwest coast but goes on
what’s practically an exploring expedition. That’s our true danger. The
captain’s no less than ours.”

“Oh, yes, we all know you’re in with his nibs, but what my friends don’t
know is that Billings & Co. sent a pilot aboard this ship.”

“Why, then,” roared half-a-dozen voices, “why ain’t he pilotin’!”

“Why?” Mr. Gedge shouted above the din. “_I_ can tell—” His sentence was
jerked to an abrupt close. “What in hell’s up?”

Two or three women had uttered little shrieks, and, “What was that?”
people asked one another. Men turned and looked in each other’s faces.
“What _was_ it?”

The sudden jar and vibration of the ship lent added force to Mr. Gedge’s
charge. “The reason the pilot ain’t pilotin’ is because the captain
ordered him off the bridge the second day out.”

“Now I know what it means when the papers say, ‘Sensation in the court’!”
a little Canadian hospital nurse whispered to Mrs. Locke. But in another
second she was clinging to that lady and her eyes were scared and wide;
for, as if under the assault of a battering-ram, the _Los Angeles_ was
shaking from stem to stern.

Hildegarde felt a warm hand laid on her two, tight-clasped and cold.
Cheviot had put an arm through the outer fringe of the group where she
and Mrs. Locke were standing. “Come for’ard,” he said.

“Was that the ice?” Mrs. Locke whispered, allowing herself to be drawn
along.

All the rest of the people stood hushed for a moment as if stunned by the
concussion. The three who alone in those first instants seemed to retain
power of movement quietly made their way out of the throng, while every
ear was filled with the horrible secondary sounds of that mighty impact—a
slow grinding, a horrible gritting, as of granite jaws reducing the bones
of prey to powder.

“I want you to stay here till I come back.” Cheviot left the two women
under the bridge. As Hildegarde listened with beating heart to the sound
of the ice against the ship, she said to herself: “These are moments Jack
Galbraith has known. After to-night I shall understand better. I shall
be closer to a part of his life than Bella ever will.” Every sense was
set to note the change that in the last few minutes had come over the
spirit of the ship. No wild commotion, a hush rather. But a thing of
eery significance. No more shrill harangues in the Kangaroo Court. No
dancing on the upper deck. No _tink-a-tink_ of banjo in the steerage. Men
gathering in groups, talking for the most part quite quietly, but agreed
that “the old sea tramp” wouldn’t stand much of this kind of thing. With
a single mind the women, as soon as they had pulled themselves together,
hastened down below.

“I think I’ll go down, too, and see—” Hildegarde began. “I won’t be two
minutes.”

“Where are you going?”

“To the cabin. Do you want anything brought up?”

“No.”

The girl was longer than two minutes, but she was no less surprised when,
upon her reappearance with a small hand-bag, she found Cheviot talking to
Mrs. Locke. “The current is carrying the ice out all right. Probably the
only danger is the passengers making fools of themselves. But if they’ll
only go quietly to bed—”

“They won’t,” said Mrs. Locke. The two discussed this quite in the tone
of being allies. “Nobody will go to bed to-night,” she assured him.

“What do they want to do?” he demanded.

“Sit up till one in the morning,” Mrs. Locke answered, “and see the tide
float us off the bar.”

“Well, the women at all events”—Cheviot looked about with an air of
relief—“the women have gone to bed already.”

“No, indeed,” said Hildegarde. “They’re tumbling over one another down in
the saloon, in and out of the state-rooms collecting their things. Some
are saying their prayers, and some—”

“Do you sing?” Cheviot demanded.

“I?” Mrs. Locke stared. “No.”

“Who does?” he appealed to Hildegarde.

“I don’t know.”

“Yes, I heard a woman yesterday—”

“Oh, that awful Miss Pinckney, you know, with the draggled feathers!”

“Well, go and find her and get her to sing now.”

“_Sing?_”

“Yes, sing. It may make just all the difference.” Cheviot was in the act
of bolting back to the captain.

“She can’t sing.” Hildegarde followed him a step.

He misunderstood it for an untimely musical criticism. “Then let her make
a noise of some sort.”

“Oh, she’s doing that—screaming with hysterics down in the saloon.”
Cheviot flashed back to say confidentially, not to Hildegarde, but to
Mrs. Locke: “Go and see if you can’t get up a concert.” With which cool
and apparently crazy suggestion he vanished.

Twenty minutes later a woman, wearing diamond ear-rings and a sealskin
jacket, paused in her flight up the companionway and leaned an instant,
panting, against the music-room door. Now she was lifting her head with
a slow incredulity, as an unsteady voice near by began to quaver out a
rag-time ballad, highly offensive to sensitive ears, but a tune familiar
and to many on the ship most dear. The woman peered round the half-open
door, staring from one to the other of those callous creatures within,
making merry on the brink of destruction—Miss Mar at the piano, and at
her side the draggled Miss Pinckney. Ah, no, that red-eyed woman wasn’t
callous. She sang the inane words with lips that trembled. Now she was
breaking down.

“No, no. Go on,” Miss Mar insisted. “Think of the others.”

“They’ll never listen. Everybody’s too—too—”

“Well, let’s see. Now!” and very ineffectually Hildegarde took up the
second verse. Miss Pinckney plucked the strain away as two men looked in.
There was nothing especial to take them up or down. They stood near the
woman with the diamond ear-rings, hardly knowing that they listened.
In that first twenty minutes, every time the ice struck the ship, Miss
Pinckney would hesitate and her voice would fly off the scale in a faint
scream.

“Oh, _please_! That’s enough to scare anybody!” and Hildegarde played
doggedly on. “Now, let’s try again!” It was, however, as if not Miss
Mar’s admonishing, but the rude insistence of the tune dragged Miss
Pinckney along, pulling her out of the pit of her fears and landing her
“Down along the Bowery,” or “In Gay Paree,” or some place equally remote
from the sand-bar in the Bering Sea.

Mrs. Locke, with the Blumpittys and a brace of doctors in tow, appeared
in the act of descending for a muster of “the company.” Cheviot came
flying down behind them, two steps at a time. He was about to turn in at
the music-room, when a woman pushed past him, showing a panic-stricken
face above the sleeping child that she carried clutched tight against her
breast. A sudden jar made the sleeper lift a cropped head and look about
with wide eyes.

“Hello!” said Cheviot reassuringly, in a cheerful and commonplace voice.
“This is a passenger I haven’t seen before. Aren’t you rather too big,
sir, to be carried?”

—“hasn’t been well!” muttered the woman, taking breath to recommence the
ascent.

“Look here, where are you going?” And without waiting to know, “Some of
us can carry—” He was taking the burden out of the thin arms.

“No,” remonstrated the woman, as Cheviot turned in at the music-room, “we
must go up to father.”

“I’ll send him down to you.”

“No, no. We’ve got to go up and—be ready.”

“Ready for what?” He fixed upon the woman a pair of faith-inspiring eyes
so unclouded that she stared.

“Don’t you want to listen to the singing?” Cheviot bent smiling to the
little person who lay quite content in his arms, studying the man’s face
with the solemn absorption of childhood.

Not many there besides him, but because Cheviot had come in the concert
had begun. Others besides Hildegarde felt this quickening of life in any
room he entered. Miss Pinckney remembered she had the music of a “reel
pretty song” out of the “Belle of New York.” She’d go and get it.

“Do you hear that?” Cheviot said, depositing the child on one of the
rickety chairs. “You’ve just come in time,” and he stood a moment talking
to the mother. The child sat askew, with its father’s great waterproof
cape hitched up on one side and trailing on the other. When the little
figure made the slightest movement the lop-sided chair wobbled and
threatened collapse. Instantly the child desisted and became nervously
engrossed in the problem of a nice equilibrium. The little face took on a
look of tense uneasiness. It was plain that courage was lacking so much
as to pull a good deep breath lest it draw ruin down. Cheviot, still
talking with the mother, turned to take in his the small child hand that
clutched the chair. Was it the look of heavy responsibility in the small
face, or was it another onslaught of ice against the ship that made him
say, “Music’s soon going to begin, little—what’s your name?”

The child opened thin lips and emitted a careful sound.

“Joseph? Well, I hope you’ll like the concert, Joseph.” That was too much
for the occupant of the _siege perilous_. There was a howl above the
mother’s reproachful correction. “Her name’s Josephine,”—a general giving
way to overstrain, and chair and child were in ruins on the floor.

Miss Mar, glancing over her shoulder, shaking with hysterical laughter,
saw that Louis, gathering up the sobbing Josephine, bit his lip as though
in mere dismay, forbearing to wound the luckless one by laughing at her
discomfiture.

“Yes, that’s like him, too,” Hildegarde said to herself, as one welcoming
one more of a cloud of witnesses. She fell upon the piano with redoubled
vigor. Loud and fast she hammered out the wildest jig she could remember.
Miss Pinckney coming back, music in hand, stopped with a scream. Bang!
Bang! Grit! Grind! went the ice. Josephine shrieked without intermission
till Cheviot, having found a chair with more than three legs, anchored
her securely in that haven. With the first words of Miss Pinckney’s song,
Cheviot was flying back to the deck.

Bang! Grit! Grind! Was she awake, Hildegarde asked herself, or was this
fetid room and were these harsh, assailing sounds a form of nightmare?
Steadily she played on. Cheviot looked in again, but it was to Mrs.
Locke he whispered: “We must break up the Kangaroo Court. Musical talent
going to waste there.” She followed him out. In passing Hildegarde
he had bent his head. “Keep it up,” he said. “Whatever you do, don’t
stop.” She reflected a little enviously that she could be quite as
happy running about the deck with Louis as pinned to the moth-eaten
music-stool, grinding out cheap airs. Then she found herself smiling.
Not the least strange part of this strange evening that Louis should be
sending Mrs. Locke on errands, and that Mrs. Locke should be going. The
room was filling. Upon the lady’s reappearance with the banjo boy and
the cross-eyed flute-player, the concert was in full swing. Now Mrs.
Locke was telling Hildegarde to play the “Battle Hymn,” and presently
several of the men were helping Miss Pinckney to send John Brown’s soul
marching on. Oh, for a little air! Surely there wasn’t room for any more
people in this overcrowded space. But still they came. It was curious to
watch the new faces at the door peering over the shoulders of those who
stood about the piano. Little by little you could see the strain going
out of the tense features. Not that their anxieties vanished, but they
were softened, humanized through the humble agency of a ramshackle piano
and an untrained voice in a song. Even the steps, from the very top to
the bottom of the companionway, were crowded now. That fact of itself
made for quiescence on the decks. People could no longer run freely up
or down. While they paused and wormed their way, they were laid hold of
by their ears. The little room was packed to suffocation. Deserted by
his audience, even Gedge came down to see what was up. Thicker and more
stifling grew the air. In a pause between songs a scrap of conversation
floated over Hildegarde’s shoulder, “Lucky there’s no wind.”

“God, yes! If there was wind—”

“Shut up!”

“What then, if there was wind—?” a third insisted, barely audible.

“Oh, _then_, we’d get off the bar.” Clear enough to one of those for
whose weaker sake the truth was veiled—clear enough what the ironic
comfort meant. If behind the ice were wind as well as current, the ship
wouldn’t live an hour. Steadily the girl played on. Wasn’t the onslaught
of the ice heavier that last time? Was the wind rising then? Yes, surely,
surely, the wind had risen. Well, one must play the louder. But her
tranced eyes turned now right, now left. Some faces clearer than others
in the haze. Gedge, with his pasty visage bleached to chalk, and of his
cheap but heady eloquence never a word. Others here that Hildegarde had
seen night after night, gambling, drinking, quarreling—and now ...!

These rude fellow-creatures, little admirable as they might show
themselves in happier hours, wore something very like dignity to-night.
How still they were! It did not escape Hildegarde that all these many
pairs of eyes were either lowered or fixed on space, as if each one
forebore to read in his fellow’s face confirmation of his own grim
knowledge. Each avoiding the other’s eyes, they stood there listening to
those sounds the puny piano was ineffectual to drown—the crash of impact
and the yet more horrible crunching, vicious and prolonged, as though
man’s arch-enemy of the deep, after battering vainly for admission, would
gnaw his admission to this strange concert on the ice-beleaguered bar.
While the nerves of the people still vibrated under the bombardment, some
one started “Nearer, my God, to Thee.” Strangest of all on that strange
evening was the revelation that in this particular company hardly one
but seemed to know the hymn, and few that were not singing it with
abandon to the thunderous bass of the ice. Whatever your own thoughts
might be, you read in more than one of these faces that of a certainty
God was “nearer” this night than He had often been before. At the
beginning of the last verse, the loudest crash of all, as if a hundred
tons of iron had been hurled at the _Los Angeles_. The people, led by
one unfaltering voice, kept on singing. Only Hildegarde’s flying fingers
stumbled as the ship shrank and cowered under the blow. Had it ended like
this for Galbraith, too? Would he and she meet down there in the kind sea
caves?

Cheviot’s face looked in through the haze. Of course she had known he
would come for her at the last. When those firm lips opened she would
hear him saying: “Stop your playing. We’ve done what we could—you down
here, I on deck. Let us go now and meet the end.” Oh, it was well that he
was here! Through the haze his face swam nearer, and what he was really
saying was: “Good girl! If only you can keep it up a little longer!” And
with that the face grew dim.

“A little longer!” Faintness, like sleep, stole over the good girl. As a
peculiar throbbing went through the ship, Hildegarde felt the hulk of the
_Los Angeles_ open, and knew vaguely that she was falling.

[Illustration: “Nearer, my God, to Thee”]

When she opened her eyes Louis was lifting her up. She was not clinging
to a berg, nor even sitting on a cake of ice. Still in the noisome little
room, and still that throbbing was shaking the ship. The people who had
been so quiet were pushing, jostling, shouting, frantic to get— Where? To
the boats, of course! All except Louis and Mrs. Locke. Noble souls, they
were ready to stay and die with Hildegarde Mar! She must exert herself.

“Now I can go.”

“There’s no hurry,” says Cheviot.

“Oh, yes, come. We must try—we, too.”

“Try what?”

“Why, to—to save ourselves.”

He laughed. “Poor girl, do you feel dreadfully shipwrecked?”

“What, then, are they all running for?” She looked round bewildered.

“The engines have started. Tide’s nearly flood. Can you walk? That’s
right.” They helped her to the deck. Long after midnight—and the world so
bright! Oh, the blessing of the pure, cold air! While she breathed it in,
O’Gorman stopped to whisper in Cheviot’s ear: “By George, you’ve saved a
panic!”

“No,” says Cheviot, “it wasn’t my concert.”




CHAPTER XXI


In those last hours the great body of the floe had swung away to
westward. It was the very rear-guard of the outgoing ice that had
assisted at the concert. By this unfailing daylight you could see, an
hour after midnight, the shining stretch of smooth water that lay between
the _Los Angeles_ and the invisible mainland. People hung over the ship’s
side to watch the flood-tide swirl and churn under the propeller, while
the “old sea tramp,” mustering every pound of energy, struggled to get
free. Yes, it was exciting enough, but to the tall girl bending her
hatless head over the railing at Cheviot’s side, not half as exciting as
certain discoveries she was making without the aid of steam. Not alone
in Norton Sound was the tide at flood. She drew closer to her companion
with a mingled joy and shyness. Just that little nearer drawing, how
strange that it should be the stuff of which so great happiness is made!
Was he feeling it, too? Was he realizing? Or was all his soul down there
in the turgid water foaming under the propeller’s beat. She remembered
enviously how Louis’s little nephew would pat you on the arm if you grew
abstracted, and remind you: “I’m here.” She longed to do the same. She
even did it in a less direct fashion with the words: “I should think, by
the feel of the air, there must be more icebergs on their way down.”

“Hard work,” he said, all his sympathies with the propeller.

“Brrr!” remarked Hildegarde.

“Nearly as much mud as water,” he went on, with equal irrelevance.

“It certainly _is_ a great deal colder,” she persisted, as though he had
denied that fact.

“Less than two fathoms at low tide—”

“Brrr! Brrr!”

Ah, that had brought him back. From the overcoat he was wearing he
hurriedly unbuttoned the tweed cape, and when he got it off put it round
Hildegarde’s shoulders.

“Are you sure you won’t miss it?” she asked.

“It won’t keep you warm if it isn’t buttoned.” With a droll preoccupied
air and a pursed lip, less like a lover paying graceful attentions to his
lady than like a clumsy nurse with a small child to look after, Cheviot
laboriously buttoned up the cape. Only, a nurse, however little skilled,
would not have begun at the bottom, nor, having at last buttoned her
way to the top, would she have so nearly buttoned in her charge’s chin.
Hildegarde laughed, and considering she’d been so short a time in the
cape, grew miraculously warm. To avoid looking at Cheviot she looked down
to see how the propeller might be getting on.

“You must be still just half a minute, you know,” he admonished her, and
they found themselves laughing into each other’s eyes.

“I ought to go and get my own things,” she said. “Brrr!”

He took off his arctic cap and dropped it on the blonde head. “_Now_ will
you be good!” he said.

They seemed to be the only people on the _Los Angeles_ to know a moment’s
intermission in the stark suspense of hanging over the ship’s side
waiting for the blessed moment that should see them, by aid of flood and
steam, floated off the bar.

At last! the throbbing modified by a new motion. Slowly the ship swayed
fore and aft with a faint see-sawing effect. A great cheer, “She’s off!”
was cut short by the excitement of watching how the boast was being made
good. Ten seconds’ breathless waiting for that final pull out of the
mud-trap, while idle muscles grew taut as though to help the ship in her
labor, and then slowly, unwillingly, relaxed. Despair fell upon the crowd
as the _Los Angeles_ grounded again more firmly than before. In vain her
engines pulled and throbbed, breathing into the delicate dawn-flushed air
inky bursts of smoke.

Some one called out, “She’s canted to starboard,” and another described
the dilemma as “a righteous judgment for the overloading.”

“If we’re stuck here because there’s so many of us aboard, we can get
off for the same reason.” Gedge’s “brilliant idear” was that the people
should be massed for’ard, and then, upon a signal, should tear as hard as
legs could carry them to the other end of the ship. The sudden shifting
of “ballast” would work the keel free. The game was entered into with
immense spirit. Any one who, from a balloon, could have looked down on
the scampering horde would have taken the scene for one of frenetic
lunacy. Whether by such an effect as Gedge anticipated, or by some other
agency, just once the tall mast swayed like some strong-rooted pine in a
passing breeze. The people shrieked with triumph, and tore madly back
again from stem to stern. But they and the engines and the foaming water
might rage as they would. “The keel’s grown fast to the bottom of the
ocean,” Hildegarde whispered.

Louis turned and looked into the face that was so close to his own.
“Never mind—” he began.

“I am never-minding.” She smiled back into his grave eyes.

But he seemed to feel that, nevertheless, she must need reassuring.
“We’ll get off all right _somehow_.”

“To-morrow?” she asked, quite without eagerness.

“I don’t know about to-morrow.” He looked past his companion at harassed,
disappointed faces. “It’s a plain case for a little patience.”

“Do I strike you as impatient?”

“You strike me as—” He seemed to pull himself up, and yet he allowed
himself to say it slowly: “You were splendid to-night.”

She glowed inwardly. “Louis!”

“Yes.” They were leaning far over the railing again, shoulder to shoulder.

“Louis.”

“Well. You got that far before. What comes next?”

“I let you say all that about my not needing you. But if you knew how
I’ve been blessing you for—for your forbearance with my stubbornness
about coming—for your forgiveness—”

“Don’t talk nonsense.”

“You are far too good—to _me_.”

He seemed not to feel the prick of any point in her emphasis. “I can’t
have you talking of goodness as between you and me—it’s foolishness,” he
said lightly. Then as she opened her lips, “I forbid you even to think of
it.”

“I think of nothing else,” she answered gently.

Instead of giving her proper credit for that, Louis sent a wandering eye
over his shoulder. Actually, he was making an excuse of listening to that
blatant Gedge bellowing about the “damnable delay.”

She looked at Cheviot with a frank perplexity that before she knew it
had gone over into longing. Is he going to decline to make the least
little bit of love to me because I’m away from home? Is that the “sort o’
watchman” he’s going to be? Oh, _dear_!

“Do you know what time it is?” The watchman pulled out his watch.

“I don’t care the very least in the world what time it is.”

“That’s just what always happens when the sun shines all night. It’s very
demoralizing.”

Demoralizing! That after all those hours of strain in the foul atmosphere
below, that she should be willing to stand here awhile in the crisp and
radiant morning talking to him; talking more gratefully than ever she had
done in her life—“demoralizing!” He wasn’t even now attending to her.
“Why do you allow Gedge to bother you so? It isn’t like you,” she said.
Still he wore that tantalizing air of listening to the orator on the rope
coil. “What difference can it make to you anything a man like that may
say?”

“It might make a difference to more than me—if he wasn’t looked after. I
believe I’ll go and do it. Good-night, Good Girl!”

The couple of hours of chill sunshine after breakfast showed a waveless
sea. Far off against the eastern horizon were single icebergs, that
looked like the white tents pitched on the glassy surface of the sound.

To the passengers on the grounded ship the calm weather was only a goad
to rage. The rest of the Nome fleet—_they_ were profiting by open water
and absence of head winds! But as for us of the _Los Angeles_, we’ve
left our families, sold our farms, risked all we have on earth for the
pleasure of sitting on a sand-bank a hundred and fifty miles from the
gold-fields!

From hour to hour the disaffection spread. Every one on board had
a remedy for the disaster. Where it had been thought were miners,
attorneys, doctors, politicians, it turned out they were navigators to a
man.

No glimpse of Cheviot till an hour after breakfast. Even then only a nod
and “Good-morning,” as he went by deep in talk with the chief engineer.
Toward ten o’clock a little wind sprang out of the northeast and brought
down a thin veil of fog. The air took on a keener edge, yet no one left
the deck or even seemed to feel the cold, for a rumor had run about the
ship like fire over dry stubble: “The captain says we’ll never get off
this —— bar till we unload.”

“Unload! Unload what?”

Pat the answer: “First, the coal.”

“Throw away _coal_!”

Such a counsel of despair struck grave enough on the ears of men who
knew the fabulous sums paid in Nome for fuel. But not the coal, it was
the little word “first” that presented the keenest barb to each man’s
consciousness. Just as though the immense sacrifice of the coal were not
fit and sufficient climax to the misadventure! “First!” What possible
second? Why, after the coal, overboard with McKeown and Dingley and the
rest of the heavy stuff!

“Just let the Cap’n lay a finger on my Dingley,” warned a bystander,
black as thunder.

“That’s what he’s figurin’ on,” Gedge assured the irate one. “And after
the machinery”—people crowded aghast to hear—“if we ain’t light enough by
then, why, overboard with every darn thing we got!”

“If he tries throwin’ out our stuff he’ll have a riot on his hands—that’s
all!”

Things began to look black for the captain.

But if he were aware of the fact, it had no effect on his policy. Hardly
ten minutes later Gedge was obliged to interrupt the indignation meeting
by calling out to a couple of blue China boys, struggling to get some of
the lighter baggage out of the hold: “Hi, you! Stop that, you pig-tailed
heathen. That’s mine. Drop it, I say, or I’ll knock the stuffin’ out o’
you!”

The agitated Celestials would have abandoned their task, but for
O’Gorman’s: “Say! They’re only getting your stuff up into a safe place so
they can reach the coal-bunkers. Here, put the gentleman’s box over by
mine.”

In a couple of hours the deck was piled high with miscellaneous baggage,
and a derrick, hurriedly rigged, was hauling up the heavier things out of
the bowels of the ship. As they came swinging out of the darkness into
the chill gray light, people recognized their belongings with an anxiety
hardly allayed by the temporary stowage of their all upon the deck—too
palpably a possible half-way station to the bottom of the sea.

Gedge’s following was now so great as to be unwieldy. They blocked the
narrow gangway, they settled like flies on the freight. He drew off a
chosen few, and retired out of the bitter wind to the shelter of the
smoke-stack to hold a private session.

“If that fellow had some education,” said Governor Reinhart, “he’d be
helping to guide the ship of state at Washington.”

“He seems likely to guide this ship into trouble enough,” Cheviot
answered crisply.

“What is he doing now?” Hildegarde asked.

“He’s—” Reinhart began and hesitated.

Under his breath O’Gorman finished the sentence. “Trying to incite a lot
of fools to mutiny.”

“What does he want them to do?”

“Put the captain in irons.”

“What!”

“And turn the ship over to the pilot and first officer—that fellow coming
off the bridge now.”

Hildegarde followed Louis’s eyes and saw they were fixed not on the
dapper officer descending, but were on the square figure of the captain
standing motionless on the bridge, looking down at the coolies busy as
ants about the hold. But he looked, not as if he saw them. The hard face
was red and angry. Hildegarde, with her genius for sympathy, divined
something in it infinitely miserable, too. “How lonely the man looks,”
she said aside to Cheviot.

“You can’t be at the head of things and not be lonely.”

The words deepened her sense of commiseration. “You don’t think he knows
about Gedge’s wild talk?”

“Oh, probably.”

“I wish he could be reminded he has friends among us as well as enemies.”

“I was just going up,” Louis said.

“Do you think I might come? Just for a moment?”

“Well, if he fires you out you aren’t to complain.”

“Complain? No. But I shall still believe it’s a pity that men think
whoever is to know the truth about a danger or a difficulty, it mustn’t
be a woman. Don’t you see it would be a gain to both sides that we should
know?”

“Nonsense. It would scare most women and bore the rest. Besides, they’d
be in the way.”

“If that’s so it’s only because they’ve been kept so ignorant. Louis”—the
voice dropped softly—“do you know what I’ve been thinking about often and
often?”

He waited a moment before he said: “Since we got into the ice?”

“Yes.”

“I suppose I do.” But he said it so stonily she stopped half-way up the
companionway and looked back at him. “I’ve been thinking I should never
have known you if I hadn’t come on this journey.”

“Oh, found me out, have you?”

Hearing Cheviot’s short laugh, Gillies jerked his head angrily over his
shoulder. Hildegarde hesitated at the top of the companionway. “It looks
like a dreadful breach of discipline,” she said, “but it isn’t. You told
me I might come again.”

“In here, then,” said Gillies gruffly, and took them to his room. He was
shaking like one in an ague, but he seemed not so ill pleased to see some
one from the world below. He gave the girl a chair. “It’s all right,”
he said. “Only it’s no good for others to see you up here.” He fell into
the remaining seat with a heavy thud, and his bullet head hung forward.
“Well?” he demanded, with a forced laugh, turning bloodshot eyes on
Cheviot. Hildegarde saw plainer now what an unnatural color Gillies was.
Did the shivering and the purple and scarlet stains mean a sickening for
fever, or only a horrible anxiety and an all-night watch in the cold?

“I’m afraid you didn’t get much sleep,” she began.

“Not for two nights now,” he said, and then looking at Cheviot: “This’ll
be all over the coast, from Nome to ’Frisco.” As he spoke the hard face
twitched.

“What will?” Cheviot answered. “That the floods have made a new bar in
Norton Sound this spring?”

The captain uttered an inarticulate sound, something between a grunt and
a groan. “First trip, too! Ship full of damned newspaper people. Land
rats, starving for a story.” He choked, and stood up stamping his cold
feet, and while he did so, through the port he forced the sleep-defrauded
eyes to reconnoiter the sharp, white outline of the distant icebergs.

“There are people on board who’ll get the story right,” said Hildegarde.

“Oh, I don’t care! Let ’em say what they like—if only the wind doesn’t
bring the floe down on us again.” Cheviot made a move as if to go. “The
trouble is,” said Gillies, “I’m short of hands. However hard they keep
at it those China boys can’t shift five hundred tons of coal before the
tide’s flood.”

“Well, you’ve got a lot of white men on board—”

“Yes,” growled the captain, “and a lot of help I’ll get out of them.”

“What I came up for”—Cheviot drew nearer—“was really to tell you there
are men on board this ship who propose to stand by you.”

Gillies, leaning against the locker, neither said nor looked a syllable
of thanks. Never even took his bloodshot eyes off the ice line. But
the hard face twitched again. A sense of the devouring anxiety he was
obviously laboring under made the girl quick to relieve him of any added
strain or restraint that he might feel in an unfamiliar presence at such
a crisis. Even Louis might be thinking “a woman was in the way.” She
stood up, murmuring an excuse for going.

The captain, unheeding, went on in that hoarse, muffled voice: “I’ve just
sent an officer below to see if I can get some volunteers.”

“What officer?” said Cheviot. “Not the first?”

“Why not? Yes, the first.” And there was a silence so significant that
Hildegarde was glad she had not waited for that to tell her she should
leave the men to themselves. But at the threshold she had to stand back
an instant to let the cabin-boy pass. As he was in the act of darting in
with some food, the wind whisked a paper napkin off the tray. He stooped
in the doorway, clutched after the elusive object with skinny, yellow
fingers, and as he did so the soup slid off the tray and cascaded over
the threshold.

The captain swore, and the China boy gabbled as he mopped wildly with the
ineffectual paper napkin. “God forgive me if ever I go to sea again with
a lot of damned Chinamen. I’d have tried kedging before this, if I had a
crew that could understand anything but routine orders. As it is I’ll be
lucky if I get the coal out in time.”

“I can’t promise you sailors, but say the word, and I’ll get you some
sort of volunteers. How many?”

“Well, just to get the coal overboard we’ll need two or three shifts. And
if I have to kedge, after all—it’s no fun!—but with eight _good men_ I
could do it.”

“I’ll undertake to get you the best twenty on the ship, and you can hold
a dozen in reserve.”

As the girl, at last able to get out dryshod, was going down the
companionway, a bird’s-eye view of the upper deck gave fresh meaning to
the scrap of conversation she had just heard. Out of the black square
of the hold the blue-cotton coolies crawled up the ladder with vast
burdens to add to the chaos of trunks, crates, and machinery, piled
already so perilously high about the deck, and leaving so narrow a
gangway for people to crowd through that the able-bodied swarmed over the
obstructions.

There was Mrs. Locke reading in a sheltered nook, walled in by towering
crates, and just the other side, to leeward of the smoke-stack, Gedge, in
close conclave with his body-guard.

When Hildegarde, with some difficulty, reached Mrs. Locke, that lady held
up her hand for silence, but, behold, she wasn’t reading at all. As the
girl sank quietly down, Gedge’s voice reached her clear, although it was
lifted with more than common caution. For ten, fifteen, twenty minutes
he must have gone on airing his seditious notions; when Mrs. Locke, half
rising, whispered, “If there’s nobody else I think I must go round and
talk to those men myself.”

Just then a sound of some one flying over the crates on the wings of
haste, and Cheviot’s voice: “Gedge, are you there?”

“You bet I’m here,” was the surly answer. “And not likely to get away in
a hurry, so far’s I see.”

“Well, that’s in our own hands.”

“Just what I’ve been tellin’ the boys.” But there was a challenge in the
voice.

“Your head’s level,” said Cheviot.

“Oh, you’re gettin’ tired, too! Comin’ round, are you?”

“I’ve had about enough of this sitting on the bar, if that’s what you
mean.”

“Then why don’t we _do_ something?”

“Just what I was going to propose,” said Cheviot briskly. “Trouble is
there aren’t enough hands to get the coal out before—”

“Oh, yes, we know that’s his excuse.”

“His? It’s yours and mine. And a pretty lame excuse, too.”

“Was it you,” demanded Gedge truculently, “that put it into his empty
cocoanut to ask us to lend a hand at pitchin’ our own stuff overboard?”

“At present it’s a question of pitching out other fellows’ coal.” Then
lower: “See here, Gedge, I want two words with you.”

“No you don’t. None of us didn’t come up here for ‘words.’ No, nor to
try and patch up the captain’s mistakes by turnin’ ourselves into beasts
o’ burden.” Cheviot lowered his voice and argued a moment or two, Gedge
bursting in with remarks intended to assure his satellites that he wasn’t
being “got at.” But Cheviot pressed him hard.

[Illustration: “Coolies crawled up the ladder with vast burdens”]

“Well, I’ll tell you what we’ll do. If we ain’t goin’ to get out of this
fix without we turn to and help that fool captain—tell you what we’ll
do, boys. If we got to work, we’ll work for Nome wages. Hey, boys? Ten
dollars an hour.”

“Oh, see here!” said Cheviot, “the captain can’t play up to that lead.”

“Any feller,” shouted Gedge, “that works for a penny less’n ten dollars
an hour is lowerin’ the market. He’s an enemy to society. He’s a—”

“He’s simply a fellow with a notion he’d like to get to Nome. I thought
you were a pretty sharp customer, Gedge, but you’re just an every-day
sort of ass after all.” With which Cheviot climbed back over the crates
whistling, as though his momentary concern were at an end.

“Hello!” O’Gorman called out. Cheviot turned aside, when he caught sight
of the giant towering over the nook where the two women sat out of the
wind.

“What luck?” said O’Gorman, under his breath.

“Four. And you?”

“Only two.” O’Gorman motioned with his head toward the smoke-stack, and
lowered his voice to a whisper: “He’s got hold of an awful lot of the
men.”

Cheviot nodded. “Yes. We’re up against that fellow everywhere we turn.”

“Always two leaders in every crowd,” O’Gorman said. “One to lead up,
t’other to lead down. I’m ready to bet on you!”

They talked in undertones. Only Gedge could be heard distinctly. He was
growing hoarse. His increasing audience was taking on the proportions of
a mass meeting. But the voice of the popular leader was showing wear. He
ended his oration with some abruptness. “Come along, Joslin. Let’s go and
licker up.”

“Now! Nail him now!” whispered Cheviot, and vaulting over a prodigious
pile of machinery he disappeared with Blumpitty and several others into
the hold, while O’Gorman darted out in the opposite direction just in
time to intercept Gedge and Joslin.

“There’s got to be two shifts. You fellows comin’ to help?”

“Help!” Gedge rolled out a brace of handsome oaths. “_Help!_
that—captain?”

“No, help us, help yourselves out of this fix.” Then, before Gedge could
get a word of disclaimer over his lips: “I hear you are worrying about
wages. But this isn’t a question of money. Lives are at stake. See that
ice over yonder? And look here, I’ve got more on board this ship than
any other one man. Fifteen thousand dollars is what the freight alone
has cost me. But to save your life”—he took hold of Gedge’s arm—“to save
_your_ life, every ounce of mine may go overboard, and I’ll help shift it
at nothing an hour.”

Gedge looked round rather sheepishly, as if he didn’t know the answer to
this. But suddenly one occurred to him. “I’m from Missoura,” he said.
“You got to show me. That other feller, too, the one that was givin’ me
such a lot of hot air little while ago, why ain’t you an’ him—”

“You come along with me. I’ll ‘show’ you.” O’Gorman carried the
ringleader and Joslin down into the hold. Two hours later Hildegarde,
peering over the edge of the square pit, saw among the group engaged
in shoveling coal, Gedge, with the face of a blackamoor and the sweat
pouring down. His surplus energy was at last being utilized.

Three hundred and fifty tons were flung overboard before the tide was
flood; and again at midnight the muddy water was set boiling, and the
big yellow stack belched out clouds of smoke. The stranded ship moved
a little, heavily, grudgingly, like a monster half awakened, and then
settled down to finish a second night on the bar.

The captain was not the only man who didn’t sleep. More than one “sort
o’ watchman” showed signs of strain the next morning. For the fog was
thicker than the day before, the wind veering and no assurance how far
away the ice. It was partly the fever of anxiety that found vent in
sneers, hardly to be called covert, when it was known the captain meant
to take steps to free the ship that afternoon.

“That glass-eyed idiot don’t even yet know there ain’t but one tide in
this part of the world, and that one’s near midnight!” was the discarded
pilot’s contribution. That Gillies was prepared for the eccentricities of
northern tides was credited by few.

Open jeers followed his putting off in a small boat, with the second
officer, to sound for deep water. “What’s the good of deeper water a
hundred yards from the ship?”

The possible good appeared upon the captain’s return. The anchor that
the small boat was to carry back (with buoys to mark the place selected)
looked big enough to landsmen’s eyes, till they saw the lowering of the
one to be lashed underneath the long boat. This mighty two-and-a-half-ton
iron-grappler, so the rumor ran, was to be used to “kedge” the steamer
off the bar.

But where were the sailors coming from to man a boat of this size, let
alone to carry out successfully so ticklish an affair?

“It’s all right,” Cheviot had said.

Just how it had been made “right” didn’t appear. There was no oratory,
no public appeal. But three times as many as the captain wanted were
offering to go out in the fog and plant the great anchor in the choppy
sea.

“I—_me_. You haf bromise I shall go! Not?” A great muscular German was
squeezing his way to Cheviot’s side.

“All right. No hurry. They’ll be a while yet, getting those buoys right.”

The general attention was riveted to the second boat hanging high over
the monster anchor that was destined to be bound lengthwise along the
keel. How was any craft to make her way mounted in so strange a fashion?
How could anybody hope it wouldn’t sink?

“No, the weight will be too well distributed,” Cheviot had said.

“Yes, till you start layin’ the anchor out yonder,” the pilot commented
darkly.

Hildegarde made a sign to Cheviot. He came to her across the chain
barrier, newly established to keep back the crowd.

Before the girl could speak, “Those heavy ropes,” said Mrs. Locke, “that
are to lash the big anchor along the bottom of the boat, how will you
ever get them undone out there in the choppy water?”

“Cut them,” answered Cheviot shortly. “What did you want, Hildegarde?”

She looked at him appealingly, and then, as though abandoning some quite
different point, “My Blumpitty is very sore that you are taking the big
German instead of him.”

“Can’t help that.”

“Why didn’t you want Blumpitty?”

“Too old.”

“Why, he’s only forty something.”

“We’ve got to have young men for this job.”

“Then you think it’s very—”

“No.” Cheviot cut her short. “Not if the right men are doing it—a mere
matter of precision,” and he was going back.

But Mrs. Locke kept him yet a moment. “I’ve just heard if one of those
ropes is cut the fraction of a second before the others the boat’ll be
dragged under?”

“It’s got to be done simultaneously, of course, on a signal,” he answered
quietly. “I’ve just been explaining to Hildegarde it isn’t a job for
bunglers.”

“They say it oughtn’t to be attempted unless by a disciplined crew.”

“But there isn’t any disciplined crew,”—he was in the act of stepping
across the chain—“and there isn’t any other way of getting off the bar.”

“There are _other men_,” said Mrs. Locke, quite low.

“Oh, plenty,” and he was on the other side. But so was Hildegarde.

“You aren’t allowed over here,” Cheviot said. She was looking up at the
captain and making him a little signal for permission. He nodded, and
without a word to Cheviot she went up to Gillies on the bridge. In a few
minutes she came down again, but instead of joining the passengers on the
other side of the chain, she made her way to where, a little apart from
the group of volunteers, Cheviot stood watching the small boat which,
manned by the first officer, O’Gorman, and two others, was bobbing about
dimly on the roughened water.

Just as Louis caught sight of her one of the volunteers stepped between
them. “What makes those fellows so devilish slow?”

“Doing the best they can,” said Cheviot, with an air of not meaning to
notice the girl.

“No, they aren’t doing the best they can. They aren’t even getting our
boat lowered.”

“They’ve had to knock off work a minute. The wind’s playing the mischief
with the head-sails.”

“Yes, and if we don’t look sharp the wind’ll play the mischief with more
than the head-sails.”

The volunteer looked across Cheviot’s shoulder an instant into the
thicker fog. Through that veil no man might yet discover if the ice were
being driven back against the bar, but all could feel that the need for
quick action might be greater than the fog would let them see.

The instant the volunteer went back to the waiting group, Hildegarde drew
close to the solitary figure at the railing. “Louis!”

Whether at something new in the girl’s low voice, or at a simultaneous
shrill dissonance in the thick, chill air, Cheviot started and looked
round. “Oh, it’s those Chinamen!” he said, his eyes on the blue-cotton
crew hauling at a rope with a kind of wicked hilarity as they sang their
barbaric, disquieting chant.

But it was a new experience to find that anything could get on Louis’s
nerves!

“Is it true you’ve been up all night?” Hildegarde said hurriedly,
scanning his face. He nodded, and turned seaward again to watch the
little boat planting out bright-colored buoys in the mist.

“Louis, the captain says I may speak to you. Only five minutes, so we
mustn’t waste time pretending. It’s dangerous what you mean to do. Oh,
don’t be afraid! I’m not going to try to prevent your going. Only, if
you don’t come back, Louis”—her voice fell—“I shan’t know how to go on
living.”

For a moment he made no answer, and then, with his eyes still on the dim
boat dancing in the mist: “You’re only rather frightened,” he said. “Wait
till all this has gone by.”

“Ah, can’t you see? Why is it so hard for you to believe?”

“Because,” he said very low, “I know if I did, it would be the signal for
the old barrier to rise up again.”

“What barrier? You aren’t thinking—”

“I’m thinking this isn’t the place for you to—” He checked himself.

“For me to do what?”

“To get rid of your old—” Again he stopped, and then, with an effect of
rather bitter patience, “Of course for you he’s the dominating thought up
here among the ice.”

“No!”

“Do you mean to say he hasn’t been in your mind a hundred times?
Continually?”

“Not continually, because—”

“Well, a hundred remembrances would satisfy most men,” he said.

“Would it satisfy you, Louis?”

“No, I should want all, and I know there’s no chance of getting all here.”

“I suppose this isn’t the time for me to tell you—”

He turned on her almost roughly. “You can’t suppose I need to be told
what was in your mind when we got caught in the ice? And when that first
ship showed on the horizon—” He stopped again, and turned away as one who
has said all.

“You”—the mere suggestion took away her breath—“you didn’t think it might
be—”

“_You_ did.”

“No, no. I knew, dead or alive, he was on the other side of the world.
Or, at nearest, in California.”

“I don’t tempt him by being sure.” The rigid line of his lips looked
less like firmness than an effort at control. “If I were to be sure
again, especially here, the fog there would open and a ship come sailing
through. And it would be his ship. And in a moment your ship, too.”

“Don’t you know for him to be up here is physically impossible, even if
he’s alive?”

Cheviot shook his head. “There are some men—even their ghosts can fight
their battles. _His_ did, once before.”

“I could never have believed you were superstitious.”

“Mayn’t I have even that much imagination?”

“You’ve forgotten it was all just a dream of mine. Why”—she couldn’t help
giving out a little miserable laugh—“you’ve forgotten, just as I used to,
that I’ve never seen him?”

“I remember I used to wish you had.”

“Well, there’s one thing you can’t remember, because you never knew it.
And that is that I had never seen _you_ in the Valdivia days. It was
partly my fault, but not altogether. Men’s lives are so hidden from
girls. How is it possible for us to know them? We never see them doing
things that are worth while. We haven’t a notion what they’re like when
they’re at work. Only, about _one_ man’s work I used to think I knew. Of
course I didn’t, but just to imagine it was something. I was the kind
of girl who isn’t ambitious for herself. But for the man she—The reason
that old ‘obsession,’ as you called it, took such hold of me, was that
_there_ was a man who was ‘doing things’! I’d heard all my life about the
things he’d done and the things he meant to do. They seemed already made
immortal in a book. But now I’ve seen it isn’t only he—”

The contrast in achievement cut too cruelly. Cheviot struck the damp
railing with his open palm, and laughed out loud.

Though his action dashed her into trembling she drew closer, she pressed
against his arm. “Besides, I’ve come at last to care for some one in the
only true way—quite apart from anything he may do. I—I love you, Louis.”

The look he turned upon her was very beautiful to the girl. As his hand
moved toward her along the railing, under cover of the cape, her own
slipped into it.

The wild chant of the Chinamen abruptly ended, and now that nearer, more
intelligible sound, the creaking of the falls as the long boat sank from
the davits to the sea.

Cheviot, with an effort, turned his eyes away from the girl’s face.
Together they watched the boat floated over the great anchor that was
suspended lengthwise a little under the surface of the water; together
saw the binding fast of the anchor to the boat. And now the two made one
were ready. Cheviot took off his overcoat and flung it over the railing.
“Will you have an eye to that?”

Her heart was beating painfully. “Do you think I’ll have an eye to spare?”

“Well, keep this in your pocket then.” He took off his watch. “And here’s
this.” He put a little leather case in her hand, smiling and saying
hurriedly, under his breath: “With all my worldly goods I thee endow.”
Then facing about he signaled to his volunteers.

In the undisciplined fashion of her sex, Hildegarde, forgetting to go
back behind the barrier, stood at gaze. Cheviot, carrying with him
something quick and quivering out of the heart of the girl (something
that kept her linked to him not by eye and mind alone, but as by a bond
that established oneness of the very flesh, faithfully reporting effort
and transmitting feeling), he disappeared over the ship’s side after
the officer, followed by the six volunteers. With steady eyes the girl
watched the buffeting of the heavy-weighted boat, and watched the fog
blur it till it looked like something seen in a dream. Cheviot at the
bow, by the uniformed figure, less distinct both of them than the big
German with his black-and-yellow cap at the stern.

Now the “kedgers” were passing the small boat, and now they had gained
the buoys. Hildegarde saw the officer turn, and knew he was giving some
direction. Now they were trying to steady the pitching boat directly over
the selected site, shown by a buoy faintly vermilion, bobbing to right
and to left.

No easy affair to keep the boat there long enough to plant the great
anchor. The officer stood up, and in a sudden lurch all but capsized,
steadied himself and seemed to wait. There was a shipping of oars; the
picture danced and then dissolved.

No, no, there it was! But what had happened, why did it look so strange?
The men! there wasn’t one in the boat. And so many dim buoys—no, _heads_!
Lord, Lord, have mercy! The boat was turned completely over and drowning
men were clinging to the keel. Were they all there! Which was Louis? One
couldn’t even count, for the waves would wash over a man and wipe him
out. A moment, and there he was again! That, _that_ was Louis! Could he
keep hold on the plunging keel? (Lord God, be kind!) But he seemed not
to have been washed away. He was swimming to the place where a man had
been and was no more. Now Louis had hold of him. And there was the other
boat—the little one, as though she’d dropped from the skies, or risen
from the bed of the ocean; and she was taking a man on board! Not Louis,
but the one who had once gone down—the huge German. Two men! Three were
hauled in. Not one of them Louis! He kept a hand on the gunwale of the
overcrowded little boat, and swam with it toward the buoys. Why was he
and those others still struggling in the water, what were they trying to
do? To right the long boat? Oh, let it alone and come back!

After endless moments, Louis and the rest, with the help of the men in
the small boat, had got the other right side up again. Now both crews
were coming back.

When at last in a shower of cheers, Cheviot, the last of the volunteers,
climbed the swinging ladder and smiled up at the face bending over—not
till then did it seem to Hildegarde that the something he had taken away
was restored to her, and her body and her soul made whole again.

The people broke through the barrier and pressed round the dripping
figures, hurrahing too loud at first to hear how everything was “all
right now.” They’d got the anchor where they wanted it, and they hadn’t
lost an inch of cable, and had got a ducking only because a few strands
of the confounded rope hung up the falling anchor a fraction of a second
longer on one side than on the other.

Very quickly Cheviot seemed to have enough of public enthusiasm. “You
might just let us by, so we can get into dry things.” But the horde
pressed closer. How was this, and how was that? And how the onlookers
felt in that awful moment when the boat capsized. In vain Cheviot assured
them, “Nobody’s a penny the worse, and the kedging can begin as soon
as the tide comes in.” Nobody the worse? Yes, one man was. Since he
couldn’t get away, Cheviot created a diversion by laughing at the wet and
angry German, who stood outside the press, oblivious of other people’s
excitement, his own face working with emotion, stretching out his arms
and apostrophizing his black-and-yellow cap that floated like some gay
sea-bird on the troubled waters. He appealed to the officer to let him go
back in the small boat and rescue the precious object.

“You’d better go and get dry, Guggenheim, for the sake of your family,”
Cheviot called out, and then to those nearest, “You talk about grit. I
tell you we had _one_ hero in our crew and one fool, and both together
made one large-sized Dutchman.”

“Guggenheim?”

“Guggenheim. What do you think? That fellow volunteered without being
able to swim!”

There was a roar of laughing amazement.

“Yes, and when we were out there, and the waves were playing battledore
with our boat, the fellow says, quite calmly, ‘Ob ve go opsot you fellows
yoost most safe me.’ ‘Save yourself?’ says the officer. ‘I not can svim,’
says the volunteer, and then he told us quite firmly, ‘You shall safe me
for dat I haf a vife and four childs wid a baby. You vill know me,’ he
says, ‘from my cap.’”

As Cheviot at last pushed his way out of the crush, Hildegarde, close
in his wake, still carrying the overcoat, followed him down the
companionway. Near the deserted music-room door she slipped her hand in
his.

“I’m too wet for you to come near.” But his eyes said nothing of the
sort, and dripping as he was, he had her in his arms.




CHAPTER XXII


Late the next evening, standing with Louis and Captain Gillies on the
bridge, Hildegarde saw ships on the western horizon. The fleet at last!
anchored two miles off from Nome. It was bedtime, but quite impossible
to sleep, though there would be no landing till next day. They said
“Good-night” to the captain, and found their way to a corner of the deck,
where alone together they might see the belated sun setting, and watch
a pale-gold moon of enormous size riding portentously the clear-colored
sky, too bright for stars. Hand in hand, hidden among the freight, they
talked of the future, arranging it in the high fashion of the young, as
though they two had been gods seated on Olympus. And as they talked the
faint flush over yonder turned the purest rose, then deepened as each
beautiful moment sped, till the sun, gone but now, hastened back like one
who abandons a projected journey, and on the heels of his good-by comes
shamefaced home. What would it be like, this day that he was bringing?
What was waiting over yonder in that mysterious land, still in shadow,
that skirts the hills of Nome? Just a little longer the weary passengers
hung about the decks, while the blood-red sun peered at them over a
violet sea, ready, when the shadow-curtain lifted, to clothe the naked
truth of Nome with a final splendor. Whatever might come after, in this
first actual vision of the place people had fared so far to find, it was
to wear the hues of heaven. For the “boat-load of failure,” the dream
they had called “Nome” was to die in a glory of gold and fire.

The decks that had swarmed with excited people were falling silent. Men
and women, whose whole lives hung upon what they should find waiting
for them yonder, must be in bed betimes, that they might be ready to go
ashore in the first boat. Soon only Hildegarde and Cheviot remained. But
they were silent, watching all those white sails turn pink against the
purple distance—sea and sky alike dyed deep, and still the honey-colored
moon hanging there, immense, unreal. Whichever way they looked, this
northern world was like something seen in a dream, spectral, uncanny,
fitly ushered in by the sunrise in the night.

To Hildegarde, as though given in that hour some gift of prophecy,
it seemed that after all her journeying the land she looked on was
still beyond the reach of sober day, fated to be for ever outside the
experience of waking hours.

Yet this incredible country for two years had been her father’s home!

Louis would go ashore in the first boat and prepare Nathaniel Mar for his
daughter’s coming.

“If I were alone I should be imagining he might be dead.” Even as she
said “if,” an inward dread clutched at her.

“If you were alone I should be imagining things worse than death.” They
drew together. As he held her, looking down into her eyes, a new gravity
came into his own. “Are you sure _at last_?” he said.

“You know I am. But I don’t scold you for asking. It’s the more beautiful
of you to have quite realized and yet—yet not despise me for all that
romantic feeling about some one I’ve never seen.”

“Your mother once helped me there.”

“My mother! What does she know about—”

“More than you might think. When I’d lost patience one day, she told
me the only difference between you and other girls was that you were
honester and stubborner than most.”

“I can hear her saying ‘stubborner.’”

“Yes, but it was curious to hear her saying few women, if they remember
their youth, can truthfully say it went by without some such—well—she
called it names—”

“I know one of them. Some such silly ‘infatuation.’” Hildegarde smiled,
but not he. “I wonder if my mother ever—Oh, it’s a wild idea!”

“I don’t know. She said it was usually either a great soldier or a
clergyman, often an actor, sometimes a poet, or ‘even a bachelor
statesman.’ And she said that last with such an edge in her voice I
wondered at the time what American statesman was still unmarried when
Mrs. Mar was in her ’teens.” And their own cloud was dispersed in smiling
at another’s.

Hildegarde, coming on deck at six o’clock, found sunshine whitening all
the thousand tents of Nome. Frame dwellings, too, the eye found out—one
standing boldly forth with flag flying. That, Blumpitty said, was the
hospital. Was her father there? Courage! Louis was at her side, with
confident looks and shining eyes that saw no shadow save the purple
splotch in the sea to the left—“Sledge Island.” Had she noticed the
snow-seamed hills? She must take his glass and look at that higher lift
in the low, undulant line; could she see a queer knob? “_Anvil Rock!_”
But the main impression up the beach, and down the beach, and away over
the tundra, was tents, tents. And between the _Los Angeles_ and the
surf-whitened shore, sails, sails! Ships of every size and kind. Big
steamers from Seattle, from San Francisco, Portland, and Vancouver, smart
sailing vessels, lumbering freight boats, whalers, and among them—darting
back and forth like a flock of brown sparrows under the gleaming wings
of seagulls—were myriads of little skiffs, dories, lighters, canoes, and
here and there a steam launch, bobbing, swarming, surrounding “the last
boat in,” and ready to take all and sundry to Nome for dazzling sums.

While the more enterprising of the _Los Angeles’_ contingent (swallowing
their resentment at the captain’s failure to set them instantly ashore)
bargained with the owners of the small craft, a rumor ran about the ship
that not even a millionaire might leave till certain formalities had been
complied with. But Cheviot had in some way got a special permit to go
ashore with one of the officers.

While Hildegarde waited after breakfast for his return, she tried to
deaden fear of the news he might bring back, listening to the scraps of
talk between the touting boatmen and the passengers longingly suspended
over the _Los Angeles’_ side.

Some old acquaintance called out “Howdy” to the bean-feaster, and after
hearing what the Commission had settled in far away Washington, screamed
back Nome news in return. They were “havin’ a red hot roarin’ boom,”
and Jolly Haley had made a million. One of the great steamers was spoken
as she moved majestically by. Others, besides the _Los Angeles_, were
overdue, the captain of the _Akron_ said. Those haggard wrecks down there
toward Cape Nome—they were only two, but the Bering Sea was full of
ships disabled or gone down in these last days. Gillies asked for news
of friends and rivals. The _Congress_ had put into Dutch Harbor “for
repairs,” he was told, and the men exchanged grim smiles. The _Santa
Ana_ was burned to within two feet of the water. The passengers on the
_Chiquita_ had been all but starved to death, and the _St. John_ had made
escape from the ice-pack only to go to pieces on the rocks. Then, like
some sentient thing exulting in her enviable fate, the _Akron_ steamed
away in the sunshine.

Popular interest shifted to starboard when the whaler _Beluga_ drew
’longside. Her captain, a hard-looking customer, came on board the _Los
Angeles_ to talk to Gillies. O’Gorman discovered a man he knew on board
the whaler. “Going to Nome?” he asked him. “No, better than that. Gettin’
out.” Where was the ex-Nomite off to? “Up the coast.” The _Beluga_ was
to meet some south-bound whalers up in Grantley Harbor in a day or
two—might come south herself afterward, or might go still farther north
to Kotzebue. O’Gorman’s friend didn’t care where, just so it wasn’t Nome.
The people of the _Los Angeles_ only laughed. Clear that fellow was a
hoodoo. The more luck in Nome, since he was leaving it!

“He might be able to give you news about your father,” O’Gorman said
aside to Miss Mar. But before she answered he saw, from the sudden fear
in the girl’s face, that she couldn’t risk having bawled at her in public
tidings that more and more she dreaded.

“He—Mr. Cheviot will soon be back,” she said.

“Has he been in Nome all winter?—your _Beluga_ friend?” Mrs. Locke asked
O’Gorman.

“Yes, I guess so.”

“I’d like to inquire about my firm, Dixon and Blumenstein.” O’Gorman
called out the question for her.

“Lots o’ folks inquirin’ ’bout Dixon and Blumenstein,” the man on the
whaler roared back.

“How so?”

“Lit out.”

“Gone away?”

“You bet.”

“What for?”

“Busted.”

“Oh, Mrs. Locke, what shall you do?” While Hildegarde, vaguely aware of
the unusual sound of a dog howling distractedly, stood beside the woman
who in those seconds had seen her hoped-for home, her very bread swept
from her, Louis’s voice was audible over the girl’s shoulder. Hildegarde
turned to find herself in her father’s arms. She did not notice how wet
he was with sea-water. “Oh, you are ill!” she faltered.

“My child! My child!” he kept repeating, and then: “What a journey!”

“But you see I’ve got to Nome all right.”

“To Nome! God forbid!”

“But God hasn’t forbidden,” said the girl, swallowing the sob that sight
of the haggard face had brought into her throat. She was conscious, too,
that her fellow-travelers were eagerly listening to the colloquy.

“I’ve been telling Cheviot I can’t think how he could allow you—” Mr. Mar
caught himself up and laid his hand affectionately on the young man’s
shoulder. “Of course Louis didn’t really know. The Nome he left was bad
enough, but that Nome has passed away. To-day it isn’t a place for a girl
to stay in an hour.”

“’Sh! father! You’ll scare my friends. This is Mrs. Blumpitty. She thinks
very highly of Nome. And this is Mr. Blumpitty. Mother put me under their
care, and they’ve been _so_ kind. They’ve brought a big party up again
this year. We’ve all come believing great things of the new camp.”

The moment the handshaking was over, “This way,” Cheviot said, and while
the talk buzzed, and the dog somewhere down yonder among the swarming
rowboats howled dismally, and questions showered on the man from Nome,
Louis was leading Mr. Mar toward the companionway.

“Oh, yes,” said Hildegarde, “my suit-case and things. But father needn’t
trouble to come below. I’ve had everything packed and ready _for hours_!”
She smiled at Cheviot across the halting figure. “What kept you so,
Louis? Couldn’t you find him?”

“You can’t get along very fast over there,” Cheviot answered.

“_You_ couldn’t?”

“Nobody can. There’s a wall of stuff piled higgledy-piggledy for a mile
along the shore.”

“Dingleys and McKeowns, and—”

“Yes, and grub. Tons of it. Hundreds of barrels of whisky. Thousands of
bags of flour and beans piled higher than my head. Lumber—acres of it.
Furniture and bedding, engines and boilers, mixed up with sides of bacon
and blankets, and a sprinkling of centrifugal pumps and Klondike thawers.
How they’ll ever sort that chaos—”

“The next high tide will save them the trouble,” said Nathaniel Mar.

“Well, it’s a queer sight. Hundreds and hundreds of people, Hildegarde,
sitting on top of their worldly goods, looking as if they’d never stir
again. Like so many Robinson Crusoes, each one on his own desert island,
among the wreck of his possessions.” Hildegarde smiled. Louis was only
pointing out that Nome justified his prophecy. A form of “I told you so.”
But he was speaking to her father. “And the faces! You’re used to them,
but I—” He caught Hildegarde’s significant little smile and deliberately
changed the tune. “Of course there’s a lot of hustling, too,” he ended,
stopping by the smoking-room door.

“Yes, the old story,” said Hildegarde’s father, wearily. “All land there
free and equal from the common life of the ships. Twenty minutes, and
some are masters and others are slaves.”

“I thought there’d be no one here!” Cheviot said with satisfaction, as he
held open the door.

“Isn’t the boat ready to take us back?” Hildegarde asked.

“I suppose,” said her father, leaning heavily on his stick and looking
at her from under his bushy eyebrows, “you think we’ve got hotels over
yonder.”

“Oh, no.”

“There isn’t even a boarding-house—”

“Mrs. L’Estrange _will_ be glad! She’s going to set up the very thing,
and make her everlasting fortune.”

“Well, _I’m_ glad”—Mar dropped into the nearest seat—“very glad you’re a
sensible girl and take it like that.”

Imagine his thinking she’d come expecting a hotel and all the comforts
of home! That was why he seemed so harassed. “Poor father!” She put
an arm about his crooked shoulders. It had been hard for him to make
his way over the chaos of the beach, and he had got so wet coming out.
How thoughtful of that dear Louis to bring him in here to rest before
undertaking the return trip.

The old man crossed his wrinkled hands on the knob of his heavy stick and
slowly shook his head. “No, Nome wasn’t Paradise before, but since the
invasion it’s a hell upon earth.”

“Oh, father!”

“Well, think of it! Something like forty thousand homeless people
stranded over yonder on the beach.”

“I’m glad _you_ haven’t been one of the homeless ones,” she said gently.

“I don’t know how glad you’d be if you saw my one-roomed tent on the
boggy tundra.”

“Dearest.” She took off his big soft hat that impeached his dignity with
an absurd operatic air, and she stroked the whitened hair. “It’s well
I”—she looked across at her lover—“_we’ve_ come to look after you.”

“Oh, I’m one of the fortunate Nomites! I tell you a man with _any_ sort
of shelter over his head is in luck. Hundreds are sleeping on the beach
in the cold and rain.”

“Silly people not to buy a tent.”

“Most of them did, and can’t get it landed or can’t find it in the
hurly-burly.”

“Oh, I hope mine won’t get lost!”

“_Yours!_”

“Yes, father, I’ve got a tent and two pairs of Hudson Bay blankets,
waterproof boots, stout netting—for the mosquitoes, you know. Oh, I have
heard all about those mosquitoes! I’ve got a canvas knapsack and an
oil-stove, and oceans of oil, and a pistol and plenty of chocolates and
six weeks’ provisions.” With a little encouragement she would have told
him every item in that six weeks’ provision. She was distinctly proud of
her list. Many people on the _Los Angeles_ had complimented her upon its
judicious selection.

But Nathaniel Mar’s face showed no pride—showed something even like
horror. “I can’t think what you were about, Cheviot,” he said almost
sharply.

Hildegarde was still incredulous that Louis had been able to resist
the natural temptation of “telling on her,” and saving his own credit.
“Doesn’t father know—anything?”

“Oh, yes, I told him—about us.”

“It’s the one redeeming feature in the present situation,” said Mr. Mar.

“Father!” She was really wounded by that.

“But as I’ve told you already”—he turned his melancholy eyes on the young
man—“I’d take more comfort in the intelligence if you hadn’t brought her
up here!”

“Does he say he brought me?”

“He can’t say he prevented you.”

“I _would_ come. I was afraid we’d never get you back.” She was on the
verge of tears.

“Well, well,” said Cheviot briskly, “it’s no use spilling milk.”

“No,” agreed the old man. “It might be worse. After all, the ship is
going back in a week and I’ll make arrangements for you to live on board
till then.”

Hildegarde withdrew her arm. She came and stood in front of the bowed old
man. “You can’t mean that while I _am_ here, I’m not to stay with you—or
in my own tent near—”

“Your tent!” Mr. Mar lifted one hand, calling heaven to witness his
offspring’s folly. “As to ‘near’ _me_, I’m sleeping in a ghastly
lodging-house myself at the moment. We pay ten dollars a night for floor
space. Spread a blanket on filthy boards, and try to get some rest in
spite of drunken rows and vermin.”

“I should think even a tent in the bog was better than that.”

“Much. I’ve lent mine for a few nights to a miserable woman and her
daughter, who’d slept a week on the beach. Like Hildegarde here, they
‘bought a tent!’ It’s on that steamer we passed. There are half a dozen
ships that can’t get unloaded.”

“I don’t know that I like those other women living in your tent,” said
Hildegarde, with frank envy.

“Some of us are arranging to get the daughter home.”

“Not the mother?”

“No.”

“She’s going to stay?”

“She’s got consumption.”

“Oh!”

“They came in the steerage. No, the mother won’t go home, and won’t need
my tent long, I think.”

Hildegarde stroked his hand. “It was like you, father, to give them
shelter.”

“It’s been pretty much as you saw it this morning”—Mar turned to
Louis—“for two weeks now. People are paralyzed. The fall from the height
of their anticipations has stunned them. The women sit and wait. For
what, they don’t know. The men drink and play high, and when they’re
cleaned out and can’t think of anything else to do, they shoot. There
were two men killed last night in a fight over a lot. In the last week
there have been six suicides. Nobody minds. What’s the spilling of a
little blood? A thing far more important is the scarcity of water. You
buy it by the small bucketful and carry it home yourself. If you don’t
boil it, you get typhoid. The mayor told somebody that, after all, we
lacked only two things here—water and good society. The stranger said:
‘It’s all the damned lack.’” It was as striking to ears that heard the
retort then for the first time as though the saying had not grown hoary.
“You’ll see,” Mar said, as though Cheviot had denied such a possibility,
“it’ll be worse here than ever Dawson was in the toughest times. We
haven’t got any such body of men to keep the peace as the mounted police.”

“And to think it’s all your fault, father.”

Mar stared at her.

“Two years ago and nobody cared a pin to go to Nome. You couldn’t induce
the boys to come. You had to bribe even Louis. Now forty thousand
people, and all that tangle on the beach.” Her eyes were eager. “Nome,
at this minute, must be the most wonderful sight in the world.”

“It’s the dump-heap of the nations! I’ll tell you what happened a week
ago.” Mr. Mar was almost voluble in his anxiety to convince his daughter
of the unfitness of Nome as a subject of feminine curiosity. “I’d been
to the A.C. store and got a small draft cashed. Then I went up to Penny
River and was gone all day. As I came back, behind the big Music Hall
tent, I was held up. Two men turned out my pockets and made off with my
thirty dollars. It was no use reporting the robbery. I was very tired,
and I went to bed. I was waked up by some one rummaging about. But before
I realized what was happening inside, I saw there were holes cut in the
off wall of my tent, and two pairs of eyes were watching me. A little
lower down the bores of a couple of pistols were sticking through. I lay
perfectly still, and presently the man inside, who’d been going through
my grip-sack, threw it down. ‘Where do you keep your stuff, anyhow?’ he
said, and then I recognized him. ‘You’re not in luck. You’ve got hold of
the same person twice,’ I said. ‘Think we didn’t know that?’ he said. ‘We
made such a devilish poor haul we thought we’d give you another chance.
Come along,’ he said, ‘where do you keep the rest?’ And when he found
there wasn’t anything in the tent but a match and a pistol—well, he was
good enough to tell me his opinion of me.”

“I don’t understand—isn’t it daylight all night?”

“Yes, but some of the honest people try to sleep, and then the crooks
take over the town. The place is full of the professional criminal
class. And if it weren’t, Nome, as it is to-day, would breed them. My
next-door neighbor says if he owned all the Nome district and owned hell,
he’d sell Nome and live in hell.”

“But the thing that brought everybody here—the gold!”

“The sour-doughs are getting some out of the creeks. But there aren’t any
more windfalls for late comers, since the beach was worked out.”

“I did see one or two cheechalkers rocking in a hole here and there,”
said Cheviot.

“Go back to-morrow; you won’t see the same faces. ‘Poor man’s
country!’—where bread costs more than luxuries anywhere else on earth!
Any business that’s done in Nome to-day is buying and selling and
brokerage precisely as it is in Wall Street. For the moneyless mass there
isn’t only disappointment, there isn’t only hardship; there’s acute
suffering down on the beach. I don’t know, for my part, where it’s going
to end.”

“I don’t mind not staying _long_,” said Miss Mar obligingly, “in a place
where you wake up to find pistols and eyes peering in at you; but I
wouldn’t, _for all the world_, I wouldn’t miss just seeing it.”

Mr. Mar moved his stick impatiently.

“_I’d_ be willing enough to miss seeing it,” said Cheviot, “and I’m not
squeamish either. But, Lord! some of those faces!”

The old man nodded. “I keep away from the water front as much as I can.
Can’t stand it. I’ve never seen such despair in human eyes. If there are
lost souls on the earth, I’ve seen them on the beach at Nome.”

“Well, I dare say a little of it will go a long way with me, too.”

“Hildegarde, you’re growing very like your mother.”

“Thank you, father,” said the girl, imperturbably.

“The trouble is if you insisted on having ‘a little’ of Nome, you might
have to take a great deal,” Cheviot said.

“Why might I?”

He exchanged a look with Mr. Mar. “Come out here, Hildegarde, and I’ll
show you.”

As she followed to the ship’s side, “What makes the dog howl so?” she
asked. “Look! he’ll be out of that little boat in a minute—he’ll be
drowned.”

Cheviot leaned over. “Shut up!” he called down. “Say, _Red_! D’you hear?
Shut up, I tell you!”

The dog looked critically at Cheviot, ears cocked, nose pointed, forefeet
on the gunwale of the lighter, which was bobbing about at the foot of the
_Los Angeles’_ ladder.

“Louis, is that father’s Reddy? Oh, I do so want to make friends with
him! Red! Red! how d’you do? Be a good dog, we’re coming down in a
minute.”

“I’ll get one of the sailors to bring him up. Here”—Cheviot adjusted his
glass for her—“now look off there to the right—farther, beyond the wreck
of the _Pioneer_. Do you see that big tent with the flag?”

“Yes.”

“Can you see what flag it is?”

“It isn’t Stars and Stripes. It looks all yellow.”

“Yes.”

“Who are the people who have a yellow flag?”

“The people who have smallpox. That’s the pest-house.”

On their way back they met Blumpitty asking, sadder than ever, if anybody
knew how soon quarantine was going to be declared. “Pretty rough on the
people who get shut out,” murmured Blumpitty.

“Rougher on those who get shut in,” said Cheviot.

Joslin was furious at either prospect. “Damned nonsense,” he said,
“spoilin’ the finest boom since ’49, all on account of a little smallpox.”

They found Mr. Mar in the smoking-room, in the same weary attitude, head
hung over his wide breast, hat hung on the sound knee, wooden leg stiffly
slanting, eyes among the cigar ashes on the floor.

“Whatever else I do, father, I can’t go home without _you_.”

“Oh, I’ll take you home, my dear,” said Mar, with alacrity. “I’ve nothing
to keep me here now, except my claims at Polaris.”

“Oh,” said the girl, losing some of her gloom, “have you got a share in
the Mother Lode?”

He smiled faintly at miners’ superstition on his daughter’s lips. “I’ve
got something worth looking after,” he said, “though, as I told Louis, I
wish my good luck wasn’t always so inaccessible. Only two boats touched
Polaris last year. I don’t know how it will be this summer. I wasn’t able
to go in either of those that have set off so far. But I sent up a man to
do the assessment work.”

“I’ll find a way of seeing what he’s made of his job.” Cheviot seemed to
ratify some arrangement. Then turning to Hildegarde: “And I’ll follow you
in the first ship.”

“Follow? Can’t you go and get back in a week?”

“I might, if there should happen to be a boat.” He was touchingly pleased
at Hildegarde’s unwillingness to go home without him.

Quite suddenly she remembered O’Gorman’s loud-voiced friend of the
whaler. “I’ve got an inspiration,” she said gaily. “Why shouldn’t we
all three go up to Polaris in the bark _Beluga_? Yes, yes, that whaler
alongside is going north in a day or two. Now, don’t say it’s impossible
till you see.” Quickly she outlined a delightful plan. They could all
come back in one of the boats waiting about in Grantley Harbor. Or why
shouldn’t they (after they’d attended to the Mother Lode), why shouldn’t
they go in the _Beluga_ as far as Kotzebue? Nobody realized in the very
least, she said, her immense interest in all this queer northern world.
And after what she’d gone through to get here, they wanted to forbid her
Nome! Adroitly she spoke, as though their success were still a matter of
doubt. _If_ she didn’t see Nome, oh, how she’d be laughed at in Valdivia!
But _if_ she didn’t, why shouldn’t she be a little compensated for so
huge a disappointment? But that wasn’t the main consideration. How could
anybody expect her to go away in this very same horrible boat that had
brought her, and go _without_ Louis? Was her father grown so hard-hearted
up here as to expect to part them when they’d only just found each other?
Half-smiling, but serious enough in reality, as Mar could see, she
pleaded for her plan. Louis was plainly a convert, though he did say in
a feeble and highly unconvinced fashion, that if he hadn’t used up all
his credit with her on the subject of travel, he’d point out that the
accommodation on board these coasting vessels—

“Oh, _don’t_ be so careful of me—you two!” she wailed. “The reasons why
I mustn’t see Nome surely don’t apply to Polaris. Why mayn’t I have a
look at that miraculous Mother Lode? Besides, Polaris! why, that’s where
Blumpitty’s hermit lives! Dearest father, I’ve been dying to see the
hermit. Was it he who told you, too, where to get claims?”

“Certainly not. I wouldn’t go near the imposter! Living on people’s
greedy hopes. That’ll come to an end, too, some fine day!”

“Well, if it hasn’t come to an end yet, you won’t mind my seeing him,
will you, dearest? It isn’t just idle curiosity. You really ought to
sympathize a little. I must have got it from you—all this interest in
the North, that we used to think was left out of the rest of the family.
Don’t you remember, I never wondered at the hold it had on you? Even when
I was quite little—” She pulled herself up suddenly, with an anxious
glance at Cheviot’s averted face. But he turned briskly at that first
pause and said: “I’ll leave you to butter the parsnips, Hildegarde, while
I tackle the captain.”

When Cheviot had gone, “What’s the news?” said Mar.

“Oh, they’re all well, and the boys are getting on splendidly. Mother
sends you—”

“Nothing yet from Jack Galbraith?”

“Nothing, up to the day I left. Father, it bores Louis dreadfully,
hearing about—arctic exploration. We won’t talk about Jack Galbraith
before Louis. But I’ve often thought, while I’m crawling up this side of
the round world, Jack is probably sliding down the other.”

“It’s one of the reasons for going home,” said the old man, thinking
aloud.




CHAPTER XXIII


It was after some delay through fogs that, on a clear July morning
to Hildegarde for ever memorable, the small whaling vessel _Beluga_
anchored below the cape called Prince of Wales, that looks across the
narrow Strait of Bering to the Siberian shore. The girl, with her new
friend Reddy at her side, overheard with inattentive ear her father’s
final instructions. Mar, whose difficulty in getting about was obviously
increased in these months of absence, had agreed to remain on board.
Cheviot’s the task of making the most of the brief span granted by the
surly captain for inquiry into the condition of the gold camp two miles
across the surf, and two more inland up Polaris Creek.

But if the talk between the men about possible claim-jumpers, treatment
of “tailings,” increase of water-power, double shifts, and clean-ups—if
such matters held but a modified interest for the girl on this golden
morning, not so the scene itself. Even in the gray light of yesterday,
when, toward bedtime, the thicker fog-veils lifted enough to show how far
the _Beluga_ had gone out of her course, the girl had thrilled at the
misty vision of the Diomede Islands. For one of these showed the fringe
of Asia. Hildegarde had reached that place in her journeying where the
East was become the West, and where to find the farthest limit of the
immemorial Orient you must needs look toward the setting sun.

To-day, coming on deck before she broke her fast, something in the girl
had cried out greeting at her first glimpse of the coast-line bluffs of
extreme northwestern Alaska, drawn in purple against a radiant east, to
the south receding a little from the shore and fainting into the blue of
snow-flecked hills having a strip of tundra at their feet.

There, upon that narrow coastwise margin, directly in front of what from
the deck of the _Beluga_ seemed the highest point in the background, the
sunshine picked out boldly the intense white of the handful of tents
that stood for the settlement of Polaris and the port for the Polaris
mining-camp.

Hildegarde had won her father’s consent, reluctant though it was, that
she should go ashore with Cheviot. Gaily she assured him it was little
compensation enough to a girl who had foregone the fearful joys of Nome.
The visit of inspection to the Polaris claims would not take long. As the
old man looked at his “two children,” with the sunshine on their faces,
he wondered who would have the heart to steal from them a single one of
those early hours of enchantment.

Not Nathaniel Mar.

But neither he nor they had bargained for Reddy’s bearing them company.
He announced his intention unmistakably, when Cheviot went over the
ship’s side into the small boat that was to take him and Hildegarde
through the surf. Mar tried in vain to quiet the beast. So unnerving were
Mr. Reddy’s demonstrations, when he saw Hildegarde preparing to follow
Cheviot, that Mar called out, Hildegarde must wait till the dog could be
shut up; the sailors could hardly hold him. But the men below, bobbing
about on the rough water, were with difficulty preventing the boat from
being battered against the ship’s side, and Cheviot was shouting, “No
time to worry with the dog!”

At the same moment, Hildegarde, hanging suspended between her two
counselors on the swinging ladder, saw a big wave sweeping askew the boat
beneath her. From above her father, and Cheviot from below, called out
“Hold tight,” while Louis supplemented the vain efforts of the two other
men, unable by themselves to steady the clumsy craft in such a sea. But
Hildegarde, with a conviction that Reddy, escaping out of a sailor’s
arms, was in the act of coming down on her head, jumped from the ladder
and landed in the boat with the dog and a twisted ankle. Instantly she
called up to her horrified father, “I’m all right, and so is Reddy.”
Whereupon the boat was swung out into open water. They had gone half a
mile before Cheviot discovered something was amiss. “Nothing the least
serious,” she said, though it would be serious enough for her if she were
cheated of the two or three hours’ wandering at Louis’s side on this
heaven-sent morning through the wild, sunshiny land across the surf.
Cheviot was for turning round at once and taking her back to the steamer,
but that would be to prolong by a mile a sufficiently difficult transit.
He would send her back after the boat had landed him.

“No, no,” she pleaded. “If I can’t walk, I’ll wait for you on shore.”

But Cheviot was giving the sailors directions about getting her safely
back to the _Beluga_.

Then, for the first time, the girl spoke of the stark discomfort that
reigned aboard the whaler, how she longed for a little respite, and how
she longed—But the landward-looking eyes could not, down here in the deep
sea furrows, pick out the far-shining tents toward which the lighter was
plunging, down the watery dales and up on foamy hills, and down again to
shining green deeps that shut out ship and shore—holding the small boat
hugged an uneasy instant in the rocking lap of the sea. Yet the girl
clung to the memory of that early morning vision from the deck, of violet
headlands and snow-filled hollows, and as the boat rode high again on the
top of the next big breaker, she drew in rapturous breath, saying softly
of the land beckoning her across the furious surf, “The ‘farthest North’
that I shall know!” But in the end she owed it to Reddy’s companionship
that Cheviot let her have her way.

“Oh, what an old-fashioned _Turk_ of a man I shall have to spend my life
with!” But she laughed for joy at the prospect.

As Cheviot, sharply scrutinizing the harborless shore, directed the boat
above the settlement: “Some better landing-place round the point?” she
asked.

“I don’t expect a landing-place on this coast, but I don’t see even the
tumble-down sod hut your father talked about.”

The boat shot up out of a boiling hollow, and as it climbed the slippery
back of a great wave, Hildegarde called out, “I see it!”

“The hut? Where?”

“All alone, over yonder. Just beyond those rocks. That’s where you and
I will sit and wait, won’t we, Red? Those rocks are farther north than
where the tents are shining—‘farther north,’ do you hear, Mr. Red?”

Beyond the chaos of boulders, in a cloud of spray, the boat was not so
much beached as daringly run in and her passengers ejected, all in that
breathless instant before the turbulent water withdrew, carrying out the
clumsy craft as lightly as it would a cork. And now already the toiling
sailors were some yards on their way back, disappearing round the point.
Hildegarde was safe on a temporary perch, and Reddy much occupied in
howling defiance at each thunderous onslaught of the surf. Cheviot,
thinking to combine the girl’s appeal for “a good observatory” with his
own notion of an easy niche safe beyond the tide’s reach, went to spy out
the land over there where some mighty storm had piled the rocks. At sight
of a man skulking among the boulders, Cheviot called out, “Hello!”

With a certain reluctance the bearded figure shuffled into fuller view.
“Hello!” he said, without enthusiasm.

“Do you belong here?” he was asked.

“Sort o’.”

“Oh—a—anything doing?”

“Where?”

“Why, here.”

“_Here?_ What d’ y’ expect anybody to do _here_?”

“Isn’t there a camp just over yonder?”

“Up in the hills. Yep, there’s a camp there all right.”

“Nothing in it, though?”

“Plenty. Things are boomin’ out there. Thought you meant _here_.” And he
looked past the new arrivals in an unpleasant, shifty fashion.

They exchanged glances. Hildegarde was so sure Louis wouldn’t go away
and leave such an individual hanging about that she felt no surprise at
hearing him offered money “to come along and show the way.”

When the two had agreed on the price of this service, Cheviot said: “I’ll
be ready in a minute. I want to find a more comfortable seat for this
lady,” and off he bolted toward the rocks.

The man eyed Hildegarde askance, and made some observation.

“I can’t hear you,” she called, above the noise of the surf.

He shuffled nearer. “Ain’t you goin’, too?”

“Out to the mines? No.”

“What y’ goin’ t’ do?” he asked.

The girl laughed. “Oh, just stay here and look at things.”

“What things?” The uneasy eye shot out a sudden alert beam.

She only smiled, as her own glance wandered to the wider vision.

“I got some ‘things’ to see after m’self,” he said in a surly tone.
“Guess I ain’t got time to go to no gulch to-day.”

The girl fell a prey to misgiving lest this incident should end in
dissuading Louis from leaving her at all. Was her insistence upon coming
to result in defeat of the expedition?

The shifty man had drawn a trifle nearer still and lowered his voice.
“What made yer land here?”

“It didn’t seem to matter where we landed. There’s no harbor.”

“But here yer so—” It occurred to Hildegarde, for some inexplicable
reason, he was going to add, “so near that hut,” instead of what he did
say, “so fur from town.”

At the obvious suspicion on the man’s face, Hildegarde smiled to herself.
If this uncouth apparition had inspired distrust in the new arrivals,
their appearance had precisely the same effect on him.

“Y’ might ’a’ come and gone before anybuddy in the town knowed we’d had
visitors,” he said, with an air indescribably sly.

“Well, you see, our business isn’t in the town. We’re nearer the diggings
here, aren’t we?”

“Guess yer been here afore.”

“No, neither of us.”

“Then yer better come along with me and him, an’ have a look at the
gulch.”

So he didn’t, after all, want to remain behind and murder her for her
watch!

“No, I shall stay here, and while you and my friend are gone, I’ll
practise shooting at a mark.” As she drew her little revolver out of
her pocket, and the silver mounting caught the sunlight, she recognized
herself for a very astute person. Louis, if no one else, might quite well
need reminding that she was armed.

“Y’ won’t go?” the man persisted. “Well, I guess I ain’t got time fur it
neither. I ought to see a man up at the store.”

In the act of going forward to meet Cheviot with this information, the
unaccountable creature paused to say over his shoulder: “Yer sure to git
a nugget if yer go to the gulch.”

“I’d go quick enough if I could walk.”

He faced about. “Y’ can’t _walk_!” It seemed somehow to make a
difference, but he narrowed his little eyes.

“Why can’t yer?”

“I’ve sprained my ankle.”

“Oh! Bad?”

“I’m afraid so. I’ve been told not to put my foot to the ground—or else
I’d hobble to the town and hunt up a man I’ve heard lives hereabouts.”
Ah, _that_ interested the disreputable one quite as much, apparently, as
it did Miss Mar. “I wonder if _you_ know him! A queer, hermit sort of
person who discovered the—What’s the matter?”

“I knowed all along what ye’d come fur.”

“Oh, we didn’t _come_ for that—it was only my idea—but it’s not much good
now I’m crippled.”

“What did yer want to see him fur?”

“Oh, just to hear him talk.”

“Ye-es. I been told they’s a lot would ’a’ liked to hear him talk,
only it’s no go. And people gits tired o’ feedin’ a feller with such a
parshallity fur keepin’ his mouth shut.”

Cheviot had come back with, “Put that away!” as he caught sight of
the revolver. “I’ve made a kind of chair for you, and lined it with
overcoat.” He half carried her over to the rocks, while she clung to him,
sparing the hurt foot. The man with the long, lank chin-beard, like the
last nine inches of a cow’s tail, watched proceedings with a critical
eye.

“There now!” Louis had established her to his satisfaction. “And Red’ll
take care of you since he’s grown such a gentleman. You hear, Red?” he
admonished the cock-eared dog.

“Reddy hears, and Reddy’ll do it, but if I weren’t so hopelessly happy
I’d be rather miserable at finding myself a prisoner. _This_ day of all
days in the year!” And, in spite of Cheviot’s assurance that he wasn’t
going to be long, she looked a little wistfully after her lover.

“It’s all right,” his queer guide hung back a moment to assure her. “It
don’t reely matter as much as you think.”

“Oh, it _doesn’t_!”

“No, fur he ain’t here.”

“Who? The—”

“Yep—feller y’ come to see.”

She humored him. “You mean the—”

“Yep.”

“Come along, Father Christmas,” shouted Cheviot, taking the tundra on a
run.

“Father Christmas! D’ ye hear wot he’s callin’ me?”

“Where is he, then?” Hildegarde persisted.

“Dead.”

“Oh, I’m disappointed to hear that. You _are_ too young for Father
Christmas, but I was beginning to hope you might be the hermit.”

She took her disappointment so light-heartedly that the odd creature
grinned.

“Golly, don’t I wish I _wus_ ‘the hermit,’” he muttered, as he scrambled
up the tundra after Cheviot.

       *       *       *       *       *

What nonsense to talk of being a prisoner! Her eyes were free to roam,
and her heart was light as a bird’s homing across the shining world
toward the shining future. She must remember always in the happiness that
was coming, how she first had seen it at its vividest from a throne of
rocks, sitting between the tundra and the sea. Oh, but she was glad she
had come! If it was Cheviot’s mission to see how work went on at the gold
camp, hers no less to see with her own eyes—to get by heart and keep for
ever—the aspect of the world up here where you touch the skirts of the
uttermost North. Happy, happy chance that vouchsafed the vision on one of
those unmatched days of the short arctic summer that she’d heard about so
long ago—a day that made you feel never before have you seen the sunshine
showering such a glory on the world, never known such color on the sea,
never felt the sweet wind bringing influence so magical. You unfurl the
banner of your spirit, and you carry the splendid hour like a flag,
looking abroad and saying: “This is what it is, then, to be alive. And
I—I am still among the living!”

In that same hour, a few yards from where Hildegarde sat waiting, a man
was saying farewell to sun and sea and all the shining ways of all the
world; and this man, dying in the peat hut at the tundra’s edge, was that
one of all who heap up riches having most to leave behind.

There was nothing about the solitary hovel that specially arrested the
girl’s attention. She had seen several such on the way, during the delay
at Grantley Harbor—rude makeshift shelters, deserted in favor of the
booming camp at Nome. But Reddy found the sod hut somehow interesting,
even suspicious. He had gone away to snuff at the threshold. He tore
back to Hildegarde to report, then off again. Now he had set his sharp
nose against the door, and now he howled softly. In the momentary lull
of surf drawn seaward, to Hildegarde’s surprise, a responsive whine came
weakly forth from the hut. Whereat Red’s excitement was so great that the
girl forgot her ankle and stood up to quiet him. Why, the ankle hardly
hurt at all! She might have gone—could she, even now, catch up with
Louis? She picked her way across the rocks with scarce a twinge of pain,
and she climbed upon the thick moss carpet of the tundra. Of course she
could have gone! But Louis was out of sight. To say sooth, she was in a
mood too happy to be cast down. For, as she had just been feeling, it was
one of those hours when all life seems to be waiting for one to come and
claim it, when a girl feels she has just this little time for pausing at
the gate, to give the glad eyes full possession before she enters in. She
takes the sunshine on her face, and all her being melts to gold, and has
its little share in making the wide earth shine. Even her secret dreams
are dissolved in the universal sea. Instead of hoping, fearing, her
heart floats like an idle boat in that shifting iridescence. In the air,
instead of trumpet-call and battle-cry only a long, low singing on the
beach. No; one thing beside—a faint whining from within a deserted hovel.
Again, from without, the beast before the desolate threshold woke the
hill-born echoes with his howling. Surely a stray dog had got in there
and been unable to get out. She would open the door barely wide enough
to throw him some of the pilot bread she’d brought in her pocket for
luncheon. She lifted a hand to the rude latch, but, instead of opening
the door outright, sheer habit, with nothing in it of reflection, made
her first of all knock. “Come in,” said a voice. She started back, and
held her breath. Again that low: “Come in.”

It seemed to her that she must run, and at the same time even more that
she must obey the voice. Oh, why had she come? Taking uncertain hold of
her courage she pushed the door ajar. Red flung it wide by bounding in
before her. She had time only to see that a man, half-sitting up on a
camp bed, with a gray army blanket over his knees, was whittling away
at a long, narrow bit of flat wood. She hardly noticed at the moment,
though she remembered later, that when he saw a stranger at his door, he
dropped his knife and made an automatic action to lay protecting hands on
a dingy bundle, half out, half under the low bed. Hildegarde’s attention
was of necessity centered in the dogs; his, shaky and half-blind,
conducting defense from the foot of the bed. The girl laid hold on Red’s
collar and dragged him back, although it was plain now she had done so,
that he considered the decrepit animal, half-muffled in the blanket, as
vanquished already and quite unworthy of more consideration than could be
conveyed in a final volley of scornful howls. After which relief to his
feelings, Hildegarde’s fellow-intruder pointedly turned his back and went
sniffing about the forlorn little room.

“I am sorry we disturbed you,” the girl said to the hollow-eyed, unkempt
being on the bed. There were curious scars on the wasted face set in
its frame of wild, tawny hair and wilder, tawnier beard. No scattering
of silver here and there, but just at the temples the hair was white
as wool. As she saw plainer now, being used to the dimness, the face,
striking as it was, impressed her chiefly through that quality of special
ghastliness produced by a pallor that shows clay-like under tan. “I
thought,” she said, winding up her apology—“I thought the dog was shut up
here alone—forgotten.”

“It might come to be like that,” he said, and paused an instant, as if
for breath. When he spoke again it was less to his visitor than as if to
soothe the ruffled feelings of the miserable beast at his feet. “It won’t
be my fault, though,” he said. “I’ll forget most things before I forget
you, shan’t I, Ky?”

“That is how his master feels about this dog, too, though _he’s_ nothing
but a mongrel,” Hildegarde said. She was thinking, “The man is very ill.”

“His master—some one prospecting hereabouts?”

Briefly Hildegarde explained. As she moved toward the door, she caught
an expression on the sunken face so arresting that straightway she said
to herself: “What is a starving dog more than a dying man, that I should
come to help the one and flee the other?”

“I am afraid you are very ill.”

“Yes,” he answered quietly.

“There’s someone at the settlement who looks after you?”

He smiled faintly. “They’ve given me up as a bad investment.”

“Oh!” broke from the girl’s lips, as she leaned forward and then caught
herself up. Was the hermit not dead after all! Was she face to face at
last with the discoverer of the Mother Lode? If so, she mustn’t seem to
know. “Isn’t there any doctor here?” she added hurriedly.

“There’s a fellow they _call_ ‘doctor.’”

“Then let me go for him.”

“He’s off prospecting.”

“When will he be back?”

“After I’m gone, I guess.”

“Oh, you are leaving here?” and the moment she said it she felt the
cruelty of the question.

But he only answered “Yes,” and left her to miss or to divine his
meaning. Looking in his face she forgot his character of hermit, and
fell to wondering whom he had in the world to care about his leaving it.
Instinctively she knew that a man with such a spirit looking out of eyes
like those—for a man like this to die, meant to some one far away the
worst that could befall. And suddenly she felt that she was enviable,
being there, if in some way she could help him. What was there she might
do?

He glanced at the foot of the bed, where the old dog lay at his feet.
“When did you say you were going back to your ship?”

“Not for an hour or so,” she said. “More than long enough for me to—when
did you eat last?”

“If you’d give me a little water,” he spoke huskily.

She went to a zinc bucket that stood in the corner. “I’m afraid this
isn’t fresh,” she said.

“Yes. An old fellow brought it only an hour ago. There’s the cup.”

She followed his eyes to a rusty condensed-milk can, which she filled and
rinsed, saying cheerfully: “Then some one _does_ look after you?”

“No, it isn’t after me the old scoundrel looks.” With great eyes
darkening, he lowered his voice: “Is he hanging about still? A sort of
tramp with—”

“No, the man I think you mean has gone out to the gulch.”

“H’m! Tired of waiting! We saw that in his face when he brought in the
water, didn’t we, Ky?” The dog raised her head. “Yes, he wasn’t anything
like as afraid of you, Ky, as he used to be. Time’s short.” He pulled
himself up and fell to work with a knife upon the piece of wood that lay
on the gray blanket.

Suspiciousness has made him brain-sick, thought the girl. She dried the
dripping can on her handkerchief as she looked over at the dog. “Poor Ky.
What happened to her eye?”

“Left it up yonder.” He glanced through the open door to the white surf
curling up above the tundra, and with his wild head he made a little
motion to the north. But not even long enough to drink did he stop his
feverish whittling. As she put the cup on a tin cracker-box, set within
his reach, she saw there was a little heap of shavings and splinters in
the hollow of the blanket between the man’s gaunt knees, and she noticed
that he held his knife with grotesque awkwardness. Then, with an inward
shrinking, saw that to every finger but two, the final joint or more was
lacking. “How dreadfully you’ve been hurt.”

He looked up and then followed the direction of her glance. “Yes, I got a
good deal mauled”—only half-articulate the iterated burden—“up yonder.”

His voice made her heart ache for pity of such utter weakness. The task
he had set himself looked as painful as impossible. Yet remembering the
solace whittling seems to be to certain backwoodsmen: “Do you do that for
amusement?” she asked diffidently.

“If that’s what it is, I shan’t lack entertainment.”

She looked wonderingly in his face.

“I was weeks before cutting up a little wood. But somebody stole it.
Scarcer than gold up here.”

Oh, yes, the discoverer of the Mother Lode had stores of the precious
metal hidden away somewhere. The skulker among the rocks—_he_ knew!

“Let me help.” She went closer with outstretched hand. But he started
and dropped the clumsily held wood. It all happened in an instant.
Hildegarde, following the look on the wild face he was bending down, saw
that his concern was not for the precious and sole piece of timber in
the hut, but for the oilskin bundle under the bed, which her dog was in
the act of investigating. The half-blind beast on the blanket saw, too.
She made one bound and fell upon Hildegarde’s companion with a fury that
filled the narrow space with noise of battle. The sick man called off his
dog, while Hildegarde reviled hers and tugged at his collar.

When peace was again restored, “I must take him away,” said his mistress.
“He’s behaving very badly.”

“No, it will be all right if I—” The sick man leaned still further over
the side of the narrow bed, and fastened the hand Hildegarde couldn’t
bear to look at under the knotted oilskin.

As she saw him feebly straining to lift it: “Oh, let me,” she said, and
bent to help him.

Again his dog flew to the rescue, while the man himself, with a desperate
final effort, almost snatched the bundle from under her fingers. “I—I beg
your pardon,” he said panting, and again he made his dog lie down.

But Hildegarde’s feelings were a little hurt. The normal miner, she had
always understood, showed people his gold—even trusted them to handle it.

“Poor old Ky,” the sick man went on apologetically; “she has got so
used to guarding this”—he was himself positively hugging the unsavory
bundle—“she can’t see any other creature come near it without—”

“You’re quite as bad,” Hildegarde said to herself, but a glance at
the face, with the look of doom in the eyes, made her set down his
excitement, and the failure in fairly judging her, to the darkening of
all things in the gathering shadow.

“I suppose you think I have something very valuable here?” he said,
suspiciously.

“It wouldn’t be the first time in Alaska that something valuable has been
wrapped in rags and left lying in a corner.”

“Something like what I’ve got here?” he asked, as he took tighter hold on
the oilskin.

He should not think she was curious about his gold dust and his nuggets.
She looked at Ky climbing with difficulty back to her place at the foot
of the bed, and pointedly changed the subject. “Your dog is very lame.”

He nodded. “Got one of her paws crushed.”

To distract him from his brain-sick anxiety about the bundle, “How was
that?” Hildegarde asked. No answer this time, only that same northward
motion. “She must be very old,” Hildegarde pursued.

“No.”

“Your dog, I mean. Surely she is old.”

“No. She got like that—up—”

[Illustration: “‘I suppose you think I have something very valuable
here?’”]

He still clutched the oilskin with such anxious hands that Hildegarde
felt it mere humanity to win him to forget his fears. So she looked away
from the gaunt figure, over the threshold and over the surf to where the
white sails of the _Beluga_ shone.

“I’ve been ‘up yonder,’ too,” she said.

“_What!_”

“Yes, I’ve seen the North Siberian shore quite plain. I’ve been as far as
the Bering Straits.”

“Oh, the Bering Straits!” he echoed, as one inwardly amused at a traveler
who should boast of getting as far as the adjoining county.

“Yes, and—and I’d like to go further still.”

“Better not—better not.”

“But, of course, I would!” She put her hand in the pocket of her long
cloak and drew out the “latest map” of extreme northwestern Alaska. “I’m
like the rest. The more I see up here, the more I want to see.” She sat
down on the earthen floor just inside the threshold, and spread out the
yard square tinted paper. As she bent over it, “What part of the map
lures you most?” she asked, wandering if she would hear where was the
home of this curious being dying up here alone.

As he did not answer at once, she looked up, laying her hand on the paper
and saying, “This for me.”

She saw him take surer hold on the packet he was guarding, and he leaned
across it to see precisely what portion of the earth’s surface her hand
was covering.

“You want to know the name of the most interesting country in the world?”
she asked smiling.

“Well, what do you say?” He seemed to humor her.

“The name of the most interesting country on the face of the globe is
under my hand.” She lifted it. He peered down. She pushed the rustling
paper across the uneven floor, till leaning over he could read, in big
black letters, the word “UNEXPLORED.”

“Ah!” he said softly, with as great a light in his face as if those
letters had indeed spelled home. “_You_ feel that? I didn’t know that
women—” He broke off, and absently took a fresh hold on the bundle, as
though anticipating some adroit attempt upon his treasure.

His foolishness about that packet had got upon Hildegarde’s nerves.
“People who don’t know them think Chinamen are all alike. Men who know
little of women think the same of us.”

He smiled. “Do you mean you realize how precious those blank spaces are?”
Again he craned weakly over the bundle and stared down at the map. The
thought again occurred to her that his look was like the look a wanderer
turns home. Wondering about him she hardly listened to the words he was
saying, how the kingdom of the unknown shrinks and shrinks and soon shall
vanish from the maps—worse still, own no dominion any more over the minds
of men.

Whether he was indulging some fantasy of fever she could not tell, but
the scarred face wore a look so high and sorrowful that she found herself
saying, “Surely the only value of the empty space is that some man may
one day set a name there.”

He threw her a pitying look. And he stroked the oilskin as a child might
caress a kitten.

“I see,” she said, trying in self-defense to be a little superior, “_you_
don’t, after all, sympathize with the explorer spirit.”

At which the strange eyes rewarded her with sudden smiling. “If you mean
you do,” he said, “think for a moment what a power the unknown has been
in history. Think what it’s done for people—a mere empty space upon the
map—”

“Yes,” she threw in, “it has made heroes.”

“It has made men.” But for all the restrained quietness of tone his look
evoked a glorious company.

“Yes,” she agreed. “It made Columbus, and it made Cortez. It made
Magellan, Drake, and Cook, Livingstone and—”

“And all the millions more,” he interrupted, still on that quiet note,
“who only planned or dreamed.” But while he spoke his maimed fingers
wandered over the oilskin—a brain-sick miser guarding his gold. And
though she listened to what he said, her eyes, against her will, kept
surreptitiously revisiting the uncouth bundle he was fondling with
abhorrent hands.

“I feel like a son of that land”—one hand left the bundle an instant and
pointed down at the map—“_The Unexplored_. Like a man who sees his mother
country filched from him bit by bit, parceled out and brought under
subjection. Yes”—he raised his voice suddenly to such a note as set the
girl’s nerves unaccountably to thrilling—“yes, I resent the partition
of that empire. It is the oldest on the earth. I am glad I shall not
see its passing.” He leaned back, and a grayness gathered on his face
as he ended: “Many a man will be without a country, many a soul will be
homeless when the last province of that kingdom yields.”

She only nodded, but he suddenly began afresh, as though she had
contributed something convincing. “I have never talked of these things
to a woman, but since you seem to feel the significance of—” He broke
off, and then slowly, “It might be you could help me,” he said.

“How could I—”

Still clinging feverishly to the knotted oilskin, he dragged himself with
difficulty to an upright posture and craned forward to stare through the
open door. Not this time northward solely, but down the beach as well as
up.

“What are you looking for?” asked the girl.

As he sat there huddled, silent, she became conscious that he was
listening—listening with that sort of strained intentness that almost
creates sound, does create it to the sense accessible to hypnotic
influence.

“Who is that outside?” he said very low.

“No one,” she answered, though it seemed to her, too, there must be some
one there.

“Look out and see.”

As she got up to obey him, “But you won’t go away,” he said suddenly.

“No, only as far as—”

“Don’t go out of sight!” There was an excitement in his voice that gave
her a moment’s fear of him. Out of the dank little hut his voice followed
her into the sunshine: “Is he there again?”

“No one,” she answered, “no one at all! Except—”

To the south, on the edge of the tiny settlement, a group of Esquimaux.
It must have been their voices his quick ear had caught now and then
above the surf.

Northward, up the curving beach, two men calking a boat. But though they
stood out vivid in that wonderful light, Hildegarde knew they must be
half a mile away; and so she told him.

“Is that all?”

Nothing more. Not a creature on the treeless hill rising behind the
hovel. In front of where the girl stood no soul nearer than where the
bark _Beluga_ set her transfigured sails against the western limit of
the world. Between her and that sole link with her own life, only the
long barrier of the battling surf. From within, the feeble voice saying
indistinguishable words that yet conveyed some feverish purpose. A sudden
temptation seized the girl to call her dog and run.

“You are sure”—the weak voice came to meet her as she turned back—“sure
there isn’t an old man about—fellow with a hungry face and a long, lank
beard?”

“And an hour-glass and a scythe,” she filled out the picture to herself.
Yes. One like that is lurking here at the door, and no man can bar him
out and none refuse to follow at his call. But aloud, “No one,” she said.

“Then come in and shut the door.” And again she thought of flight, and
again put the impulse by. But she said if the door were shut she must go,
and made her excuse the need to keep an eye out for her friend. Then she
sat down as before, where she could command the beach.

The sick man was obviously ill-pleased and not a little scornful. “You
will understand why I don’t want to be overheard when I tell you—” Again
he sent the searching glance into that square of the world the driftwood
lintel framed, and his voice was half a whisper. “You’ll understand when
I tell you I have a legacy to leave.” He waited.

“Yes,” said Hildegarde.

“How did you know!” he demanded, and the eyes were less friendly.

“Oh, I didn’t _know_.”

“You suspected—”

“Well, most people, however poor, have something to leave, however
little.”

He lifted his hand to silence the platitude, and his whisper reached her
clear and sharp: “I am leaving more than ever a man left before.”

It was true then about the Mother Lode. She waited, hardly breathing. He
had said she could help him. He wanted a letter written or witness to
a will, but he had fallen back upon that strained listening. “You have
children?” Hildegarde asked.

He made a barely perceptible motion, no.

“Brothers and sisters?” She tried to help his memory.

“No.”

“Who, then?”

“My legacy’s too great to leave to any individual.” Hildegarde’s eyes
kindled with excitement. All the talk about Nome had given her a sense
of living in an atmosphere of mighty enterprise, of giant losses, and of
fabulous gain. She was primed to hear of lucky millions stumbled on by
chance.

“You want to make a bequest to the nation?” Why was he hesitating, she
wondered impatiently, as he flung again that same intent look out of
doors? She knew he could see nothing but the wild, white horses climbing
the rocky shore to look across the tundra. She knew he could hear
nothing but the thunder of their hoof-beats on the beach.

At last he spoke. “They said my trouble was ambition.” And still his ears
waited for some sound beyond Hildegarde’s hearing, and still his eyes saw
more than hers.

He was silent so long she adventured in the dark, “Did you leave ambition
‘up yonder,’ too?”

“Yes, up yonder!” But he brought out the words triumphantly, and he
paused upon a broken breath still listening. “Ky,” he whispered, “the
lady likes exploring, but she’s afraid to shut the door. Go out, Ky, and
see if that old villain’s hanging about. _Ky!_”

The beast took her nose out of the blanket, and seemed to implore him to
reconsider his command.

“Go out and explore! Go—_once more_!” There was a curious gentle note in
the weak voice.

“Don’t send her out,” Hildegarde pleaded. “My dog’s out there now. Poor
Ky.” She was conscious that her kindness for the maimed beast pleased the
owner.

“Have you ever cared about a dog?” he said.

“Well, if I haven’t, I know some one who has, and that’s Red’s master.
Why do you ask me?”

“Because I find myself with all my wealth wanting two things at the last.”

“What things?”

“A little fire that I haven’t strength to make, and a friend for Ky.”

“I’ll help you about the fire.” She reached out and picked up the fallen
pieces of wood.

While she was opening her knife, “I believe,” he said, “yes, I believe
you would help me about Ky—if you knew.”

“Help you, how?”

He fastened his eyes on the girl’s face. “Ky is one of us,” he said very
low.

“What do you mean?”

“Only she is better at the game.”

Hildegarde leaned nearer to catch the husky words. “No one who ever
braved the North, no one who ever grappled with the ice, not one of
them all has done it more courageously than Ky.” The shadow-ringed eyes
sought the girl’s again. “Nobody could be quite indifferent to Ky who
cared about—who—” He broke off, exhausted by his fruitless effort to sit
upright. He dropped forward on his elbows and rested his bearded chin in
his hands. The tawny tide poured in streams through his fingers, and hid
the horror of them. “To-morrow,” he said, with his eyes on Hildegarde,
“to-morrow Ky will be the sole survivor of the only expedition that ever
reached the Pole.”




CHAPTER XXIV


Silent the girl sat there. But senses less alert than the hermit’s would
have felt the passion of wonder that held her motionless. For all the
world of difference between these two, the same light was shining in each
face.

“How does the time go?” He made a movement toward his pocket, and then
dropped his hand. “Curious how I still forget—I left it—” Again the
motion. “Will you put your watch where I can see it?”

“Oh, go on; go on!” she urged. “My companion won’t go back without me.”

“Yes, you have plenty of time. But for me there’ll be barely enough,” and
the face that he turned an instant toward the ship— Oh, beyond doubting,
his time was short!

Out of her cow-boy hat she drew a long pin, and going to the foot of the
bed she thrust the hatpin several inches into the peat wall above where
the dog lay. But her near presence was so resented by the great explorer,
Ky, that before the watch could be hung upon the pin, Hildegarde must
needs retreat. She remembered the luncheon in her pocket, and offered Ky
a share. No; Ky wanted nothing of a stranger.

“Throw it down by the door,” said her master, and it was done. When
Hildegarde had retired, the dog came down, and when he turned his blind
eye about again, lo, a shining thing upon the wall.

“So!” the sick man sank back satisfied. “Now to get you to help me about
Ky, I must put twenty years into an hour. More than twenty, for I can’t
remember when I began to think about finding the Pole. I played at it all
my boyhood. I’ve worked at it ever since.” An instant Hildegarde dropped
her shrinking eyes. For he was putting out that maimed hand for the cup.
She heard the grate of rusty tin on the cracker-box, as his cleared voice
went on, “I began by going in a revenue cutter to Port Barrow; and I had
been in two arctic expeditions before the one I’m telling you about. But
on both of those others I was the one man who wasn’t going for the Pole.
I was going for experience. I never believed my chiefs would get there,
but I always believed I would—later. I had theories.”

“Oh, I wish you had known a friend of ours—”

“I had a friend of my own. The year after I got back from the second
voyage, I met one night, at a club in New York, a young Russian-American
who was nearly as keen about polar problems as I was. We talked arctic
exploration all that winter of ’95 and ’96. We both believed tremendously
in Nansen.”

“So did he—_our_ friend.”

“We agreed we’d have given ten years of life to have had the honor of
going along with the Norwegian. But he had been away now nearly three
years. How far had he got? What had happened? Even experts began to say:
‘Another expedition crushed in the arctic ice.’ But neither my Russian
nor I believed that Nansen was dead, and we began privately to discuss
a rescue-party. We agreed that if we carried out our idea, and if we
found Nansen unsuccessful, we’d offer him our ship to come home in and
_we_—we’d push straight on. Ours shouldn’t be any trumpeted ‘dash for
the Pole’—how we loathed the cheap gallantry of the phrase!” The voice
that had flared up an instant fell again as he said: “We knew something,
even then, of the snail’s pace of that laboring on; that doing battle for
every yard; that nightmare of crawling forward inch by inch—only so, we
knew, might a man make his ‘dash for the Pole.’ But the plan of setting
off without saying to any one what it was we were hoping to do supplied
my Russian and me with our first condition for making the attempt.”

Was it indeed only water in the cup, that after another draught of it
he should seem to throw off weakness as you might a burdensome cloak?
“My friend had money, so had I. No need of a public appeal. No need to
beat the big drum and talk tall. Both of us had felt the irony of each
explorer’s coming back to assure the world that he had never meant to
find the Pole. What he had gone for was exploration of the ice-fields
this side. Ha! Ha!” It was strange that such a feeble little laugh could
give out such a world of irony. “Or else, what he’d gone for was to
ascertain the salinity of the polar seas, or to determine the trend of
arctic currents. Or to explain”—again that hardly audible laughter—“how
the _Jeanette’s_ oilskin breeches got to the Greenland coast; anything
under heaven, except reaching the paltry Pole. So as we knew we were made
of no better stuff, if as good, as our predecessors, we said that we,
too, if we came back with only some deep sea dredgings, a few photographs
of ice-pressure effects—sketches of Aurora Borealis, and a store of
polar bearskins and walrus tusks, we, too, would find ourselves pointing
to these as the treasures we’d staked life and reputation for. So hard it
is to suffer the extremity and still have to say ‘I failed’!”

He lay silent so long that Hildegarde quoted Cheviot. “They say it’s
harder for an American.”

“What is?”

“To accept defeat. Harder for us than for the others.”

“Why do they say that?”

“I’ve heard it’s because we make such a fetish of success.” Still he lay
there silent. It was as if the oil in the lamp had failed. “Yes, yours
was a good plan,” she said. “Even those others, the Old-World people,
that they say are soberer than we—” She saw that he turned his hollow
eyes toward her, listening. “If even they made excuses, and shirked
saying they’d failed—yours was the best— Oh, it was a splendid plan!”

“Are you saying we’re a nation of boasters?”

Good! that had roused him. “Do you say we are not?”

“We are everything under the sun: most vain and braggart; most discreet
and self-effacing; most childish and obvious; most subtle and complex.
The extreme of anything, good or evil, that’s the American.” His eyes
found out the tiny watch face on the peat wall. Ah, that was the tonic
that was acting like a cordial mixed with magic. Right or wrong, he was
under the dominion of a terror that this last flickering up of energy
would fail before he had turned it to account. Even to remember that
small shining disk seemed to nerve him anew. Each look a lash. It whipped
him on.

“As I’ve said, my Tatar and I laid our heads together and agreed. ‘For
fear we fall into the old snare, we won’t say we’re going at all,’ not
even to find Nansen, for fear we should promise too much. We would make
the great attempt under the guise of a whaling expedition. My Russian had
already sent out two, and had once gone along with one of them. I had
spent a winter with the Samoyedes.”

“What! _You_ did that?” His eyes, though not his mind, took in the girl’s
breathless agitation. He paused, but his thoughts were too far away. “I
thought only one man had ever—” began the girl trembling, and then: “Go
on; go on!”

“We were both still young. Yes, six years ago I was young; and hard as a
husky. But not so hard as a man need be who goes exploring in the mild
climate of the drawing-room.”

Hildegarde bent toward him, with wildly beating heart.

“We were just on the point of chartering our ship, when one evening—” He
looked through the peat wall a thousand leagues.

“One evening—what?”

“I saw a face. A girl’s soft face, but it cut the cables of my ship and
set her afloat—drifting, derelict, for all I cared. A little doll’s face.
But it shut out everything else under the skies!”

Oh, Bella, Bella, was it yours—that face? “Go on,” breathed the girl at
the door.

“When her people said she should never marry a man who might any day go
off on one of these protracted voyages, I looked at the face, and I said
I would never explore again.” The glazed eyes turned to Hildegarde, but
it was the old bright vision they saw, not this newer, softer presence,
with wet cheeks, by the door.

“I told my Russian to draw on me for half the funds, and to find another
fellow-traveler. But she was too young to marry, they said. We must
wait a year. I said I would wait. When the year was half gone, I was in
London—because the face was there.” Still looking through the wall he
groped for the cup. Hildegarde rose, and put it in his hands. Oh poor,
poor hands! No need to turn shuddering away. They were softly wrapped
from her sight in a mist of pitiful tears.

He gave her back the cup. “We had been to a skating party,” he said.
Something grotesque conjured by the contrast of that light phrase wafted
out of a butterfly world to fall in such a place at such an hour made for
the unreality, not of far-off London, nor of parties where pretty ladies
play at being in a world of ice—the conjuration merely lifted the dim hut
and its wild occupant into the realm of the phantasmagoric. The girl saw
all in a wavering dimness, shot dazzlingly with splinters of sunshine.
But the man went on in that level tone: “I remember her saying it was the
first party given in London on artificial ice—an absurd affair. But she
said: ‘Wasn’t it nice of me to get you an invitation, too? It will seem
quite like going to your horrid North Pole.’”

How plain Bella’s voice sounded in the room. That was why he was smiling.
Bella could always bring that look into the eyes of men.

“I said, ‘quite like the North Pole.’ And I went and skated with her.
Afterward, at the door, I had just seen her and her mother into the
carriage, when my eye fell on the orange-colored bill of the ‘Pall Mall
Gazette.’ And three words printed there blared out like trumpets.

    ‘NEWS FROM NANSEN.’

‘He’s found it!’ I said to myself—‘Nansen’s found the Pole!’ and I could
have flung up my hat and cried hurrah in the sober street. As I called to
the newsboy I was ashamed of my voice. I thought people would notice how
it shook. When I pulled my hand out of my pocket it trembled so I dropped
the coin and it rolled away into the street. The boy ran after it, and I
damned him for his pains. ‘Never mind! Give me a paper!’ I called out.
But the boy ran on. As I stood there waiting for him to disentangle
himself from the traffic and come back, I seemed to live a lifetime. How
had he done it, that splendid fellow, Nansen? What had it been like?
Well, soon I should know. The knowledge that had cost so much, soon I
should have it in my hand—for a penny! The awful majesty of the upper
regions fell away.”

With a growing excitement painfully the sick man lifted himself up. “It
was then,” he said, “then—a queer thing happened.” He seemed to wait for
something. Turning to the girl, “You see, this was the moment I’d been
living for in a way.”

“Of course; of course.”

“And yet, now that it had come, my spirit had gone down like the
sounding lead on a deep-sea bottom. I stood there in the street with a
sense of unmitigable loss. Something so sudden and acute that I didn’t
myself understand at first what was going on in me. For it was something
quite apart from any feeling that I’d like to have been the one to do
the thing. There had been for months no question of that. No. It was
just a poignant realization that almost the last of the jealous old
world’s secrets had been forced out of her keeping. This thing that men
had dreamed about before ever they’d girdled the globe—it was no more
the stuff of dreams. The thought of Captain Cook and Franklin flashed
across my mind, and I remembered the men of the _Jeanette_. But it wasn’t
till I remembered the men unborn that I measured the full extent of the
disaster. The generations to come would never know what it had stood
for—this goal the Norwegian had won. They wouldn’t have to spend even a
penny to hear all about it. It would be thrust at them, this shining and
terrible thing men had died to gain—one leaden fact the more, conned in
a heavy book, stripped to the lean dimensions of a date! Discovery of
America, discovery of the Pole—who thrills over these things when they
are done? And now the newsboy was coming slowly back, rubbing the mud
off my half-crown. In a second I should be reading how the last great
stronghold of wonder was destroyed. ‘Well, the world’s grown poorer!’
I said to myself, and I counted my change, thinking less of Nansen’s
news than of those men of the future. He had taken from them the finest
playground ever found for the imagination—the last great field for grim
adventuring.

“I opened the paper and read that Nansen had turned back before reaching
the eighty-seventh parallel.

“The Pole was still to be found.”

       *       *       *       *       *

Ah, Bella, when you saw that look go traveling so far, so far, you must
have known that he would follow. Poor little Bella!

Under those vision-filled eyes, the crippled dog, still sleeping, made a
muffled sound. “Ky is dreaming,” said the sick man, absently, “that she
hears a seal crying ‘Ho-o-o,’ with his nose above the ice. Or she thinks
she hears the ‘Kah! kah! sah! sah!’ of the auks. So do I, sometimes.”

“But you promised ‘the face’ you wouldn’t think of the arctic any more.”

“Yes,” and weakness of the flesh or weight of memory held him a moment
silent. “She always said that if the Norwegian had been successful she
and I would never have quarreled. She wrote that in every letter after
I left her. I don’t know. She was very young. She never understood”—he
glanced at Hildegarde—“never understood what was the most interesting
place on the map. She thought it was Paris.” He smiled. “Maybe she was
right. I don’t know. All I do know is”—and a subtle animation invaded
voice and air—“a few weeks after I read Nansen’s news in the London
street, Borisoff came across from Christiana to talk things over. All
this time that I had been looking at the face he had been building a ship
as good, he said, as the _Fram_. No man would dare say more. He had made
agreements with a crew and company of picked men, some of them his old
whaling people. He had news that the Finlander we’d sent the year before
to Siberia, after Olenek dogs, would be waiting with the pack up there on
that bleak shore, between Chelyuskin and the Kara Sea—‘waiting for you
and me,’ said Borisoff.” The sick man’s eyes were shining. “Borisoff was
a tremendous fellow! I never knew but one person who didn’t believe in
Borisoff. You couldn’t expect a girl—” he broke off. “But the great bond
between him and me was that we both had that passion for the North, that
is like nothing else on earth in the way of land love. Talk of the South!
A man loves the South as he loves a soft bed and the warm corner by the
fire. But he loves the North as he loves his prey.” He brought one hand
away from his beard and he fastened it afresh in the knotted oilskin at
his side, with an air of one about to rise up and continue his journey.
“Well, one day I said to Borisoff, ‘Of course _we_ can’t do the damned
thing if Nansen couldn’t—so come along, and let’s try!’

“We sailed from Tromsö that July.

“But we didn’t call ourselves arctic explorers, and we never once said
Pole—not even after we reached the edge of the ice-pack, north of
Sannikof Island. It wasn’t till we got into north latitude 78° that we
called a council of war. By that time we knew our men and they knew us.
We were sure of six, but we put it to the other four as well. We engaged
to extricate the ship from the floe and send her home, if any man of
them wanted to turn back. What were Borisoff and I going to do? one of
the doubtful four asked. Well, we had our famous steel launch, and we
had sledges, dogs, kyacks, provisions, and—we had—an idea we’d like to
see what it was like—_farther on_. I’ve always believed our not saying
anything about ‘a dash,’ or so much as naming the great goal, gave
Borisoff’s words their most compelling eloquence. If we’d said then that
we wanted to try for the Pole, some one would have felt himself obliged
to object and talk prudence. As it was, we twelve sat there as one man in
the little saloon of the _Narwhal_, with the loose ice grinding against
the ship’s sides. And no one said, but every one was thinking, ‘We’ll
find the Pole.’ Borisoff was a born leader. Not a soul on the ship but
believed Borisoff would do anything he set out to do. They all knew by
now how extraordinarily well equipped we were. Borisoff showed again and
again how we should profit by the failure of our forerunners. Well, that
was in September. We were frozen in, and we drifted with the ice all that
winter and following summer—drifted in the dark, with bears prowling
round the ice-shrouded ship—drifted in the midnight sun with guillemots
and fulmars circling about our rigging.”

He sat there some seconds staring through the peat wall, never seeing the
open watch, forgetting the irrevocable hour. As though she, too, shared
in some chill vision, the dog shivered.

To bring the master back, “Ky is cold,” said Hildegarde, and would have
thrown over her a trailing end of blanket.

“No, no, she’s not cold _here_,” the sick man answered, but in a voice so
faint and far Hildegarde wondered if he would ever speak again.

To mask her creeping fear and bridge the silence, “Why does she shiver,
if she’s not cold?”

His absent eyes came slowly back to where the dog was uneasily dozing.
“Thinks we’re crossing the ice-moraines, thinks she can’t go on, then
remembers the whip. The whip that flies out when you least expect it,
eh, Ky?—and bites the hair off clean.” He bent forward, and gently laid
his distorted hands on the scarred and trembling hide. The dog was quiet
again.

“That first winter,” he went on, “one of our men was killed by a bear,
and one died from a natural cause. He would have died at home. Early in
the summer came the day when the ice gripped us. Our tough ship might
have been an egg-shell. But we were ready.”

“You had to abandon her?”

He gave a short nod. “Sledges out on the ice away from the pressure area,
packed, and kyack-loaded. We had kept the dogs in condition by short
journeys, and we knew they were as splendid animals for work as they were
terrible for fighting. We couldn’t prevent them from tearing each other
to pieces, but between whiles they carried us on. Eh, Ky? You carried us
on, for you carried our means of life. Or maybe we carried you, with our
whips and clubs and curses. It’s horrible to look back, that’s why I do
it, to save Ky any more—” His eyes implored the dumb creature’s pardon.
“Those days and months of forcing the dwindled pack over the pressure
ridges!—and when the patient beasts stopped from sheer exhaustion,
shouting at them till our own voices tore our nerves and burst our very
ear-drums, hardening our hearts, beating the splendid animals, till they
lay down one by one on those desolate ice-plains and died. Well, well,
well,”—he made sure of the bundle again,—“the dogs had the best of it.
_We_ blood-marked many a mile of the polar ice, we stumbled from floe to
floe, we stormed the pressure ridges, and when the teams had dwindled
and the ice opened in long reaches, we took the remaining dogs into our
canvas boats and along the water lanes we sailed and sailed.”

“To the Pole? You _did_ find the—”

“Lord!” he interrupted, “finding the Pole isn’t a patch on hunting for
it! That’s what the men of the future will never know. You can read the
kind of thing we went through in any arctic book. You can read it all,
and then know nothing about it. We did impossible things—things any man
will say he can’t do. And then he does them because he must, and because
human endurance is the one miracle left in the world.”

An instant he stopped for breath. “Good men, all our fellows. But their
bones are up yonder. Good dogs, too. Ky’s the one that’s left.”

There was a long silence in the dim little room.

“But you reached the Pole, Borisoff and you!”

Slowly he shook his wild head. “Not Borisoff.” There was silence for a
while.

“It must have been very horrible for you when he—”

“Yes,” said the sick man, and Hildegarde saw the mouth set harder yet
under the tawny cloud. “The day he died we came upon a great piece of
timber frozen aslant in the ice. Borisoff had been queer, wandering all
those last days. But that great shaft that had come from some land where
the trees grow glorious and tall, the sight of it excited him so that
it cleared his head. He said it was Siberian spruce, and had come from
his own forests of the Yenisei. And he talked about the currents that
had carried it so far—talked rationally. We found initials carved on one
end: ‘F. N.—H.’ If ever there had been more the record was frayed out of
existence by the timber catapulting against the ice. ‘I’ll rest here,’
Borisoff had said, and”—a long time seemed to go by—“I’ve no doubt he
rests well. Splendid fellow, Borisoff.

“The next day I cut his name on the great log, and I went on alone.”

“You and Ky!”

He nodded. “Ky and the dogs that were left, fighting our way over the
ice-moraines in a hard, fierce light, that seemed to come from every
point of the compass at once. I remember a curious optical delusion
overtook me. I lost all faculty of seeing the snow-covered ice I walked
on. I could feel it, of course, at every step. I could see my snow-shoes
sharp as if they’d been silhouettes poised in air. But the terrible white
light that bathed the universe seemed to be flooding up from under my
feet as well as beating on my head. Round that white bossed shield of the
frozen sea the sun moved in his shrunken circle, with no uprising and no
setting, abhorring shadow. Like that, day and night, night and day.”

“For how long?”

“For a thousand years. A dog killed to feed the rest, and still on, ‘for
miles on miles on miles of desolation—leagues on leagues on leagues,
without a change.’ In a world as dead and white as leprosy.” He closed
his eyes, as if the midnight glare still dazzled him.

In her sleep again the dog had been moving and moaning.

“Ky is in pain,” said the girl, very softly, hardly daring to whisper.

The sick man opened his eyes and faintly shook his head. “Only dreaming.
I do the same myself. Wake in the dark, and think the pressure has sent
the ice towering above us. And while we try to get across the broken
blocks, suddenly they begin to grind and growl and to writhe and thunder,
as if moved to hatred of us. Ky lost a yoke-fellow in such a place,
crushed between the shrieking boulders. Quiet, Ky! The exploring’s all
done. At least”—he looked up—“I’d like to think—”

“You may.”

“Thank you,” said the sick man.

“Yes, Ky,” Hildegarde spoke with a little break in her voice. “The
exploring’s all done.” As if the dog had heard and comprehended, and so
been delivered from evil dreams, she got up, came shakily down from the
bed, and stood for a moment at the door, looking out.

“What’s ahead of us, Ky?” he asked, dreamily. “An ice sky or a water sky?”

“How was it you could tell?”

“Oh, you learn. The field-ice reflection is the brightest, a little
yellow; drift ice, purer white; new ice, gray. And where there’s open
water the ‘blink’ is slatey, isn’t it, Ky? Or blue, like the skies of
California.”

“But the Pole?” The word brought a startled look into his face, and his
eyes guarded the threshold so fiercely she sunk her voice to meet his
humor. “What was it like?” she whispered.

“Ky knows,” he answered, warily. “Ky got there.”

With a supreme humility, or was it a high indifference on her part, the
great explorer crossed the threshold and sat outside in the sun.

“I’ve wondered about it a good deal, as I’ve lain here,” said the sick
man. “It almost seems as if nothing in the world-scheme were so precious
as suffering. Men feel that when they recall their early hardships. Dimly
they see that nothing they’ve found later was of such value to them. Yes,
yes, beside, the days of the struggle the days of the harvest are dull.
And it’s this”—he crouched over the oilskin, and dropped his voice—“this
incentive to the greatest struggle that men can embark upon—this is the
Great Legacy I shall leave behind!”

“But what,” she pointed to the thing he was hugging between gaunt arms,
“what is in that?”

“_The proofs_,” he whispered, and started when the word was out. It
seemed to Hildegarde that he held the weather-beaten bundle tighter
still, and still he put off telling what she wanted most to know. As if
he couldn’t bring himself, after all, to yield the secret up. “Think,” he
whispered. “We could set the world ringing with it, Ky. Only we mustn’t.”

“Yes, yes, but you must!” Hildegarde half started to her feet.

“No. Not after—I swore an oath, you see.”

“To—”

That motion of the wild head: “The One up yonder.”




CHAPTER XXV


“What One up yonder?” Hildegarde’s voice was as hushed as his own.

“Kyome.”

“Who is that?”

“The god of the unknown North. Hadn’t you heard that in all the old
lands, from Greece to Mexico, there was always an altar to the unknown
god?”

She nodded.

“When men in their foolishness threw down those temples, the old gods
fled to the farther countries. Last of all to the world’s waste places.”
He held up one horrible hand, and made a grotesque motion of “Come
nearer.”

She obeyed.

“The greatest of these gods of the unknown—he sat on a throne of ice
at the top of the world. The others—they had found no rest from the
men of the West. Behind the Great Wall of China we hunted them out. We
forced our way to them through Japan ports. We let the garish day into
the dim temples of Korea, and the gold terraces of holy Lhasa are trod
by alien feet. But the uttermost North was all inviolate till I came.
I made the kingdom mine. But now”—he lifted the maimed right hand like
one taking oath—“now I abdicate. I will destroy my title-deeds. Fire! a
little fire!” His hands fumbled among the shavings in the blanket, and
feverishly he caught up the knife.

“No, no. Let me,” she said. “I’ll do it for you. See, I can split the
kindling straight down.” She strained to make good the boast. “Just a
moment! Oh, but this kind of wood is tough! What is it? Not a piece of
drift—so flat and smooth?”

“Piece of a broken skee—my snow-shoe.” While she forced the sharp blade
down, he was calling out, “Ky! D’you hear that fellow laughing at us?”

The dog turned obedient, and both her pointed ears seemed to be pricking
at the silence.

“Whenever I begin to hope, I hear that walrus guffaw.” Ky’s master was
listening with all his shrinking soul, and his eyes looked straight
through the wall, but he spoke as quietly as before. Hildegarde shivered
a little. Death itself could hardly remove him further than he had
wandered in those few seconds. “Oh, come back!” she said in her heart,
and then aloud, “Tell me, please tell me, how I shall manage about Ky?”

“Ky?” His eyelids fluttered as he obeyed the call.

“Yes, how am I to make her follow me?”

“Give her more of your pilot bread.”

“Will she leave you at the last for that?”

“She won’t know it’s the last, and she is hungry. Aren’t you, Ky?”

Hildegarde laid down the knife an instant, took a fragment from her
pocket and held it out to the dog.

Very doubtfully Ky came nearer. But still she couldn’t make up her mind
to trust the new friend’s hand. So Hildegarde laid the coveted morsel
down.

When Ky had cautiously snapped it up, she hobbled to the bedside and
turned her dim eyes to the old familiar bundle.

“Yes, I’ve got it safe.” He circled it with an arm, still looking down at
the dog.

Would he ever let it go of his own free will? What vain notion was this
of a fire!

Now he was muttering absently, as he smoothed the oilskin: “Our harvest,
yours and mine. Whatever we went through in the sowing, it was all
nothing, wasn’t it, Ky?—just nothing to bringing the harvest home.”

“It wasn’t possible for coming to be worse than going!”

“Borisoff would have said no. But Borisoff only tried one way. _We_
know—Ky and I.” In the pause the eyelids closed over lusterless eyes.
It was only while he spoke of the journey that he seemed alive. As she
looked again at the face, as blank and cold as a grate without a fire,
horror fell upon her lest he should die before Cheviot came back.

Hildegarde’s little store of splinters and shavings had grown into a
heap. “If I make kindling for the fire, I deserve to be told—things—don’t
I? Besides, then I can tell her—the face.”

“How could you do that?”

She must break it gradually. “Wouldn’t it be possible for me to find her
out and tell her?”

He looked at Hildegarde dreamily an instant. “I wonder,” he said.

“I’ll do it, if only you’ll go on—go on.”

He made a faint “no,” with the wild head, smiling dimly. “Any one may
have a nightmare. No one has ever told a nightmare, so it didn’t sound
absurd. It’s a thing you can’t pass on, fortunately. You can’t recover
it even for yourself. Of all those last weeks, only three things stand
out clear: one was the day I saw the first fox track in the snow.”

“You were glad of that?”

“Glad of the first sign of life?”

“And the second thing?”

“The day when I looked south and saw the sky was yellow.”

“What did that mean?”

“Land. All the rest’s a blur. And in the blur two shadows—Ky and I, on
the homeward journey—the journey that I knew even then wouldn’t end
at home. Ky and I. All our companions dead. The last dog, even our
infinitesimal rations of pemmican, gone. Everything gone, but Ky and my
title-deeds.”

“I don’t see how you bore it—how you kept alive.”

“_I_ don’t know. Later we fed on the small crustaceans in the
ice-channels, then the narwhal. But in the strain I think my wits went.
Mercifully I can’t recover much in that blur of agony till the moment
that stands out clear as conflagration in the dark—that moment when I set
our course by the shadow my staff cast, and saw—” He dropped his hollow
jaw, staring at some horror unspeakable.

“What was it you—”

“I saw that while we were stumbling blindly toward the blessed
South—faster still the ice that we were on was drifting north.”

“Carrying you back to—”

“_Back to the Pole._”

Her fingers lost their hold upon the knife.

He didn’t even notice that she was no longer keeping her part of the
compact. “Talk of Sisyphus! Talk of torture! Ky and I, like half-frozen
flies crawling over the roof of the world, while the greater forces
carried us calmly back to the North! It remains burnt into my memory as
the final type of hopeless human striving. Each day I would read the
message of the shadow on the ice, till I began to say to myself: the
penalty for having reached the Pole is that you must stay there. No use
to struggle. You are surrounded, captured, brought back. The spirit of
the violated place won’t allow a man to carry his victory home. It was
then I understood.” Palm across palm he laid his fumbling hands, but his
faint-moving lips brought no sound forth.

“You prayed?”

“Prayed? Something of the sort. I made a vow. By the unknown god I swore
if I were allowed to get back alive no soul should ever know—except just
one among all the living. Strange it should be you!”

“Of course you were thinking of little—of—”

“Yes. I’d tell nobody, I swore, but a girl. I meant a girl with a little
doll face—a girl who wouldn’t understand. Our national phrase for any
sort of success kept running in my head. I still felt I’d like her to
know I hadn’t failed ‘to get there.’ Foolishness, of course. What I
really wanted was that she should have a share in that vision no man’s
eyes but mine had seen. I meant to show her these.”

It was terrible to see his hands trying to undo the treasure. But while
again she hacked at the unyielding wood, Hildegarde followed fascinated
each grotesque move the sick man made. At last the tight-drawn knots had
yielded. Between the four corners of the ancient oilskin, creased and
twisted and stained, the harvest of John Galbraith’s life lay open in
the hollow between his knees. Hildegarde stood up with knife caught in a
cleft of the skee, staring. He turned over the little hoard of discolored
papers that lay on a flat chart-box, a theodolite, a pocket sextant, and
a record cylinder.

“Notes, sketches, tables of temperature and magnetic variation, casual
phenomena. Oh, I found out strange secrets! The whole story’s here. I’d
sooner have left my bones up yonder than not bring her back the proofs.”
He opened out the chart and hung over the grimy, tattered sheet as though
it were some work of art triumphant—a perfection of beauty unimagined in
the world before. As he sat there hugging the shabby heap between his
knees, you would have thought that stained and sea-soaked store must be
splendid with color, or resonant with the organ music of the deep and of
great winds harping in the waste—fit record of a pilgrimage no soul had
made before.

“In my heart,” he said, “I hoped, when I took her these, she might, at
last, realize—”

A torn and dirty book, with corners worn round and curling, and a look
about its tough, discolored pages as though it had come down a thousand
years. “My diary.” He turned a page. “She couldn’t have read it, wouldn’t
want so much as to touch it. Still, it was for her that even at the last
I carried it rather than food.”

Opening the other side of the shallow chart-box that was fitted with
grooves in which sheets of stout drawing-paper were slipped and firmly
held in place, he drew what that first glance seemed to reveal as a
meaningless smudge of violent color. “_There it is!_” and no sooner had
he said the words, than nervously he was sheltering the thing behind one
knee. “You are sure that old fellow isn’t hanging about?”

She glanced out. “Quite sure.”

Cautiously he brought the paper up from its moment’s hiding, but his low
voice dropped to a deeper register, “_That’s what it’s like!_”

From the hoarse triumph in the tone she knew that however clear before
his actual eyes had been once this picture in his hand, they saw it now
no more.

“That’s what Borisoff and the rest died to have a glimpse of. This
is what I found, instead of the palæocrystic sea. Here is where the
ice-hills rise. There’d been a storm. The low cloud-masses—they were
incredible! Like that! And the zenith clear, except for the banners of
light.”

Plain he had no guess that the colored crayon was both marred and
bettered; that the picture he had set down, with some fair skill, had
been less moving, less poetic, even less true than this, that chance had
wrought with a blind but faithful artistry. For as Hildegarde stared at
the prismatic haze, a kind of wild meaning dawned there upon the paper.
Yes, surely, chance had craftier hands than any but the greatest among
the sons of men. For the picture brought that almost religious conviction
of the truth that great art gives. Just so, and no otherwise, must this
thing have been. The dome of the sky up yonder was an inverted bowl of
brass. And in the heavenward hollow of it a giant brood of serpents
flamed and writhed above a wild white waste, warmed here with violet,
cooled there with silver and pearl.

“And that,” she said, only to have assurance of his voice again, “that’s
what the world is like up there?”

“Do you think men go so far, and walk through hell, to bring home a lie?”

Looking no longer at the orgy of color on the paper, but at the
reflection of the actual scene in the dying face, “It was like the Day of
Judgment,” said the girl.

“You can see that!” The craftsman’s pleasure in his handiwork brought out
a gleam, and then, with a sudden passion, he tore the paper across and
across, while Hildegarde cried out:

“Ah, don’t! Let me take it to—her!”

“Take it to the fire!—and leave the great legacy unencumbered. Fire,
fire!” He was gathering up the splinters and shavings that he had
whittled from the skee in the hours before Hildegarde’s coming. “Here!
Here!”

A sense of impotency shackled her spirit as well as lamed her tongue.
Blindly she took the fragments over to the embrasure of some blackened
stones, just inside and to windward of the threshold.

“No one is about?”

“No one.”

“This is to start it, then.” He held out something. “This will catch
easiest.”

“I have some thin paper here.” She twisted a wisp of her own map of the
North, with a vague instinct of putting off an evil hour.

But the sick man followed with eager eyes the laying of every crosswise
stick, his gaunt frame huddled over his treasure while he watched the
making of the sacrificial fire that should devour it. If his eyes left
Hildegarde’s hands a moment, it was only that they might guard the door
against surprise.

Once again, “Look out,” he said, “and see—”

“There’s no one. But wouldn’t you _like_ somebody to come in? Some face
out of the past—”

“To come _now_!”

“Some one who could bring you news of—that girl you—”

“Remember wood’s worth more than gold up here! Keep a little back.”

“Keep some back?”

“Paper like this burns slow. As you say some one might interrupt—” No
hospitality in the look he sent to the door. “Before you light it, have
everything over there, ready to feed the fire.” His thin arms gathered
up the store. Ky growled uneasily as Hildegarde drew near, the girl
wondering what was best for Galbraith’s peace, what was of any avail.

He made a motion to give her all he held, but what he actually handed
over was the torn crayon, and even in the act of giving up that he set
one fragment against another, looking his last.

“Oh, keep it—let me keep it—for her. Could you bear to hear—”

But that mysterious arctic current, about which the greatest geographers
are not agreed, it had carried him back again to the Pole! With vacant
eyes on the colored paper, “We left him a feather for his ice-cap, didn’t
we, Ky?”

“A feather.”

“Or a ribbon. Didn’t you see?”

“See—?”

“This. You didn’t notice we planted the stars and stripes there?”

“Oh-h. You see I thought you said no one was ever to know—”

“—and I carved a B. on the flagstaff. It was Borisoff’s snow-shoe staff.
But the B.—it didn’t stand for Borisoff.”

“No?”

“No. The bamboo stood up there so light and slender—” Again the look that
only one remembrance could bring into his eyes.

“It must have seemed like Bella upholding our country’s flag.”

His whole face warmed into smiling. The death shadows fled for that
moment of his saying, “Had I told you her name? Yes, I brought the record
cylinder away, and left there only something that would perish.”

“You make a fetish of that oath you swore!”

“It isn’t because of the oath. Why should I take an empty fame out of the
world with me? Should I rest the better?”

“You think only of yourself. But there’s the gain to science. What right
have you to deprive the world of that?”

He smiled. “You speak like a green girl, or like a newspaper. Forgive me!
But you don’t realize. The gain to science is the by-product. The true
gain is to the human soul. You don’t believe me? Read the most inspiring
books ever written about the arctic.”

“Perhaps I have. Who wrote them?”

“Franklin, Greely, and De Long—the three who failed. Here’s to them!” He
lifted up the cup, emptied it, and dropped it with a ringing of rusty
tin, an eye cleared and preternaturally bright. “In the past it was all
different, you know. Enough and to spare in the physical world to be
conquered. But the things to be conquered in the future, do you know what
they are?”

Voiceless she shook her head.

“Moral weakness and physical self-indulgence. In America we are all so
comfortable we are all like to be damned!”

She could have wept aloud to hear the half-whimsical, half-delirious tone
of the wreck upon the camp-bed deprecating comfort.

“If Borisoff had lived—I don’t know. But Borisoff is sleeping in the lee
of that great shaft of Siberian pine, and I—if I know anything in the
hereafter, I shall be glad that I left the hope behind me for other men.”

“Left it for some new Norse Viking maybe, or some sea-faring Briton. And
America will never know—”

“’Sh. I’m not sure whether I’m more sorry that America shouldn’t know she
was first at the goal, or whether I’m not more proud that it should be
an American who wins the race and refrains from making the world resound
with it. That it should be an American, after all, to do just that. One,
too,”—he smiled with a curious sweetness,—“one as guilty of boasting
as his brothers are. So you see I keep some spark of vanity to light
me—out. Here!” He gathered the hoard in his arms an instant, and held it
half-hidden under his beard.

But it seemed as hard for him to loose his arms from about his treasure
as for a mother to part from her child.

Hildegarde made a tender, half-unconscious motion of protecting both
the broken man and the toys his dying hands still clung to. But he, not
comprehending, said faintly: “I’ve carried this little bundle of papers
across the crown of the world to—to give it to a strange woman at last!”

“No, no.” She fell on her knees by the bed. “I am not strange! I am
Hildegarde.”

His blazing eyes looked over her bowed head at the little heap among the
blackened stones. “Here!” he whispered.

“What’s this?”

“A wind-match. Careful! there’s only one more.”

She rose unsteadily, with a sense of the utter uselessness of any help
now for this man who had been Jack Galbraith. But as she struck the
match, and the fire caught among the sticks, once more the life leaped up
in the man. He sat erect, exultant, horrible to look upon, tearing the
leaves of a book, holding them up in sheaves, and crying out: “Here, take
the rest! I keep my word. I give the Kingdom back to the oldest of the
gods!” And with that he fell together and lay with eyes hidden, breathing
hoarsely.

When she saw that the last pages, not even smoldering any more, lay
charred among the stones, she turned again to the bedside. Was he dead?
A long time she stood there. What sound was that above the surf? Again
the long shrilling note. She went to the door. Again! Of course; the
steam whistle of the _Beluga_, calling the travelers back. And this other
traveler, had he heard a call? Was he, too, gone home? With trembling
knees she made her way back to the low bed. Again the strident sound. It
set the nerves a-shake. Painfully the gaunt figure moved. It lifted up
its face. It sent little-seeing eyes to the stony altar. They seemed to
search among the ashes.

Again the wind bore over the water that harsh summons to be gone.
“Everything is burned,” said the girl, and with a little strangled cry of
“Bella! Bella!” Hildegarde buried her face in her hands, sobbing: “Oh, I
think I was mad to help you. I’m sorry. I’m sorry.”

“I’m glad.”

She dropped her hands.

“Glad ... haven’t spoiled ... finest game in the world ... the men who
come after. Don’t know—what they’ll do—when they’ve found it—but—hunting
the Pole—will last them ... good while yet. Ky—won’t tell!”

Again the _Beluga’s_ piercing call.

It carried Hildegarde to the door. Where was any counsel? Where was
Cheviot? Ah, yes! From the heights behind the hut, he must have made the
signal agreed on before leaving the _Beluga_. Hildegarde could see the
small boat putting off now from the whaler. What was she to do? If, after
Cheviot’s promise, there were delay, who could doubt the choleric captain
would not scruple to leave his undesired passengers behind. Or if there
were only threat of that—her father’s bewilderment and misery. What to
do! As she turned her eyes away from the shining world without the door,
her dazzled vision found only shadows in the hut. She had dreamed it
all! No; that voice again: “—Still heels four degrees to starboard! One
point? No; only a motion of the floe in azimuth. I tell you we’re locked
fast.”

“Please listen. I’m Bella’s friend. I—oh, come back a moment.”

“Tell Borisoff—can’t hear with this infernal shrieking of the boulders.
By the Lord!”—he raised himself on an elbow—“ten yards of this living,
moving ice would hold Goliath back. And it’s sixty miles to the sea!”

She turned her wet face to the door again. The tossing boat out yonder
seemed to go down before her eyes.

“Don’t let any one in!”

“No, no.” There it was again, like a toy boat dancing wildly before
destruction.

“What I mind most,” the faint voice whispered, “is not holding out till—I
got across to Alaska. All those months—all that sacrifice—all that
suffering—and fail in such a little thing!”

“Why,” interrupted the girl, “why did you want to get to Alaska?”

“Why? I—I don’t seem to remember. There was a reason. But it’s too far.”

“You don’t mean—”

“I shall never get there now. Do you hear the music, Ky?”

“The music?”

“Screaming of the ptarmigan. Music to us, wasn’t it?” In a changed voice,
rational, but weak: “I can’t see you, Ky.”

“She’s here, with me, at the door.”

“Then she’s dim as she used to be when she plodded on in front, wrapped
in her cloud of frost-smoke.”

“Please try to listen. I—see the sailors bringing the little boat through
the surf.”

“That’s easy. Let ’em try the ice!”

“They’re coming for me.”

“You—you?”

“You don’t remember.”

“Yes, I do.”

“I am—”

“Ky’s friend. Thank you.” Feebly he put out his hand. But he would have
drawn it back, if hers had not closed trembling over it.

“Oh, Jack! Jack!” she cried to herself, conscious of an anguished impulse
to hide the marred hands in her breast to see if pity might not heal them!

“I think whatever comes of it,” she said brokenly, “I mustn’t go.”

The glazed eyes looked at her in faint wonder.

“Because I am Hildegarde.”

“That wasn’t her name.”

“No, no. I am _Hildegarde Mar_.”

“A nice name.”

“But you’ve heard it before.”

“Hildegarde—?” The faintest motion of the wild head making “No.”

“Yes, yes.” She was on her knees by the bed. “My father was your friend.
My father is Nathaniel Mar.”

He said nothing for a moment. She thought he was trying to coördinate the
memories her words recalled. But when he spoke it was to say, “No one
must know but Bella—only Bella in all the world.”

“Only Bella,” said the girl, and rose upright. But through her tears she
saw that his lips still moved.

“Will you—” he whispered. She bent down again to catch the words. “Will
you stand at the door—till the boat is beached?”

Hoping, with a catch at the heart, that old association dimly stirred by
the name Mar had brought him some warmth of her presence in this chill
hour, she tried to find a voice to ask why he wanted her to wait those
few poor minutes at the door. But she had no need to put the question.
His eyes made answer, trying to follow Ky, as the dog left the threshold
and went with her slow, halting gait, aimless, half across the little
strip of tundra to the sea.

“Don’t say—anything to me. And don’t”—the wild face twitched with
pain—“_don’t look at me_. Just—stand there, with Ky—till the boat’s
ready. And when you go—don’t speak.” Again the dimming eyes sought on the
tundra for that vague shadow that was his fellow-explorer and his friend.
“I shall watch you, Ky—till the whaler—takes you—South.”

As Hildegarde, bending lower, tried to form speech with her quivering
lips, “No,” he whispered. “You’ve done—all—you—can. All, but this
last thing. I’d like—to see her as long as ever—But don’t speak,
and—_don’t—look—back_.”

His eyes went past the girl, went straining after the dog, as though
Ky were in truth as dim to-day as on that gray morning when he saw her
first, standing in front of the pack, wrapped in mist, nose to the north,
waiting for him “up yonder” by the Kara shore.

Out there, on the tundra edge again, the great explorer, Ky, stood like
some old coastguard reading the signs of the sea.

Behind, at the door of the hut, Hildegarde Mar. But though the girl,
too, looked straight across the surf, toward the islands named for those
in the Adriatic after the Argive king, what she saw was not the nearer
Diomede and not the little boat fighting its way through the surf; not
even her lover running along the shore and looking among the high-piled
rocks; not John Galbraith, dying behind her there in the shadow. Clearer
than if she’d held it in her hand, she saw the colored crayon sketch that
lay charred among the ashes. So it was like that!—the terrible, beautiful
place that would still go luring men with its lying legend on all the
maps, crying out in every tongue in Europe—

    _UNEXPLORED REGION!_

    COME AND FIND ME!




CHAPTER XXVI


At last! After fruitless, heart-sickening search among the boulders,
Cheviot had caught sight of Hildegarde breasting easily the risen wind,
stepping lightly and without the least inconvenience down from the tundra
to the beach. Over the rocks he came running, making signals for haste.
Red, too, a long way behind, went racing along the shore, back and forth,
barely out of the spray; running seaward when the breakers retreated,
fleeing from them on their return, howling at the sailors as they bent
over their oars, hardly fifty yards from the foam-line.

Hildegarde made her way blindly, stumbling among stones, scattering bits
of pilot bread in her wake, and casting backward looks.

“Hurry! Hurry!” Cheviot was shouting.

“She’s so lame!” Hildegarde couldn’t hear his next words, but she caught
the quick gesture of one who reproachfully reminds himself. And he was
flying forward to her aid.

“I’m all right—but the dog—”

Without slackening pace, a hand at either side of his mouth, he called:
“They can’t hold the boat in that surf.”

“Ky—the dog—”

“Red’s all right. He’s there.” Louis was near enough now for her to see
the heat of the race in his face as he called out: “The captain will be
furious—” The rest was caught away by the wind, till quite near: “I’ll
pull you along. Here, catch hold of my hand.”

“Oh, Louis, I’ve got something to tell—”

“—ankle giving out again?”

“No, not that.”

He turned sharply to signal the sailors that the lady would be there in
time.

“Louis!”

“Don’t waste breath! Come on!”

“Something’s happened. It’s about Jack Galbraith.”

Had he heard? What was he going to do? It hadn’t occurred to her so much
as to wonder before. Did he think there was no hurry about this news she
had picked up concerning the long-lost traveler, or had the wind carried
the name away? Or—

“I must tell you about it, Louis. Wait a moment!”

“You’re asking the tide to wait!” And far from gently his own momentum
was carrying her on. Was there then one service he would refuse her? I
Well—well—she steeled herself. He couldn’t refuse to take the dog in any
case.

“We—we can’t go so fast.”

“Yes, we can. We’ve got to.”

“No. I must wait for—the dog.”

A flying look of astonishment sent over shoulder shot from her to Ky.
“_That_ dog?” But impatience drove even wonderment out. “Can’t you see
how close—” He flung an arm toward the laboring boat, as with hot face
turned seaward to the wind he hurried on.

“If the dog goes back he’ll think I failed him—” The wind and the surf
took the rest. In the turmoil of her mind the first thing needful to
assure seemed to be Ky’s safe conveyance to the ship. While Louis,
without slackening speed, snatched her arm through his, compelling her
to keep his pace, still the girl looked back as she held behind her the
last of the lure. Ky was making her way better than her new friend, for
Hildegarde’s weakened ankle turned more than once, and now she was almost
down. Cheviot had swung back and had her on her feet again.

“Louis—” But the pain had turned her faint.

“It’s horrible to hurt you, but there mayn’t be another boat this year,”
he jerked out, starting on again.

Hildegarde had no real fear of their being left. Wasn’t “the watchman”
with her? But Ky! The sailors might refuse to wait for a dog.

“Here!” He shook off her slack hand and grasped her by the arm. “I must
help you more.”

“Yes, yes. Help me to get her down there in time.”

“All right!” But he was shouting the reassuring words across the surf.
“Come on!” he encouraged the sailors. “Coming on” was easier said than
done. An instant the boat had fallen back.

“We’ll be there as soon as you!” Cheviot’s shout dropped hoarsely: “We
won’t if you can’t do better than this.”

“You’ll have to tell father—”

“If you stop to talk we’ll simply be left behind.”

[Illustration: “Hildegarde’s ankle turned more than once, and now she was
almost down”]

Ah, well, if he took it like that, why should she go any further with
him? “You’d better hurry on with the dog,” she said. “Tell father he
must manage somehow to come.”

“Are you out of your head!” He seemed to be carrying her forward without
volition of hers. She offered no physical resistance but, “I’m not coming
with you to the ship,” she said. “I’ve got to go back.”

“Go where, for God’s sake?”

“Back to the hut.”

“Go—what for?”

“Because Jack Galbraith is there.” For just an instant his fingers
slackened hold. The shadow of a fear she had never seen in those clear
eyes darkened the fine candor of his face, and then, with firmer grasp,
he was once more hurrying her on.

“I’m not going crazy. It’s sober truth. Louis, Louis, what are we to do?”

“Prevent that boat from leaving us behind.”

“Ah, you don’t care! It’s nothing to you!”

The hand on her arm tightened in such a grip she could hardly keep from
crying out with the pain of it, but faster than ever the two were flying
along the stony beach.

“Oh Louis, help me!” she said passionately, and holding back by main
force she brought down the pace. “You wouldn’t want me to—oh, tell me
what’s to be done!”

“I don’t know.” Suddenly all that energy of his seemed spent. “Perhaps
nothing can be done.”

She had never before seen hopelessness in his face. It pierced through
all her preoccupation and excitement. “Yes, yes, something can be done.
You needn’t take it as you’re doing. Oh, Louis, don’t you see, _you_
might go back.”

“_I?_” He looked at her with eyes that made her draw a breath of pain.
“It is true,” he said; “I might go back.”

“Will you?” she faltered.

“To Galbraith, you say! You _want_ me to go back?”

“Do you ‘want’ to leave him here friendless, sick. Oh, it was well I
came! I must have had an inkling; yes, yes, a presentiment.”

“_That’s_ why you came! Why you waited here!”

The sailors might abandon their dangerous task and leave those two there
on the beach, for all it seemed to matter to Louis Cheviot, since he had
halted on the words: “Galbraith behind these days, too!”

The shouting of the sailors made him turn his eyes. The boat out there,
baffled again, was driven back in a third effort to make the final run.
Cheviot with his free hand shaped a trumpet, and through it shouted
across the surf, “Try up here!”

The men in the boat called out something that was drowned in the clamor
of the waves, and Cheviot was running Hildegarde faster than ever down
that last stretch of the stony beach. Would he never stop and let her get
back her voice? Oh, this carrying a hot ball of lead in your breast, and
having to lift it every time you strained for breath.

“Louis, wait! Ky, Ky, come on!” Why was he hurrying her more than ever?
Did he imagine— Her power to think seemed to be leaving her. A wavering
vision off there in the sunshine of Louis’s late guide hurrying down from
the settlement with several other men, two were natives. And the boat,
where was the boat? Beaten back again, and that time all but swamped.
Yes, now it was gone—down behind the white breakers, or further down
among the rocks? The look on Louis’s face—it gave her a new measure of
loneliness. It was like the door of one’s own home locked and barred
against one. But she couldn’t see well, for the loosened hair, blown into
her eyes, was blinding her. Tears, too. On and on over the water-worn
stones with that harsh hand grasping her. If her feet slipped they were
not suffered to falter, if they stumbled they were harshly steadied. On
and on with this constriction at the breast, and at her side this face
of granite. A moment’s memory of the arctic current, and the picture
that had stood to Galbraith for the type of helpless human striving.
Something of the same sense of futility visited her as her feet followed
the stronger will. Did nothing matter then, except this on and on? Death
up yonder on the tundra. Death down there in the surf. Pain wherever
there was life. Pain only to draw the breath. She got hers in great,
clutching gasps that stabbed her. Now they were down near the foam-line.
They were running in the wet sand. The rage of the surf in her ears, the
taste of the brine on her lips. John Galbraith found, and John Galbraith
dying. Everything changing, Louis most of all. The fabric of her world
dissolving before her dazed eyes to the sound of sea-born thunder.

“You’ve got to make a rush—and not mind a ducking!” It was one of the
sailors shouting. The big fellow in the hip-boots had leaped out of the
plunging boat into the surf. He was hurled headlong, recovered footing,
and, streaming with sea water, buffeted his way out of the foam, while
he roared angrily, “Come on, if yer comin’. Cap’n’s orders, bring ye or
leave ye.”

“The dog first,” Hildegarde cried out. “No, the lame one.”

The sailor hesitated, swore, and then, on Cheviot’s word, obeyed. His
late guide panting, breathless, appeared with the other men at his heels,
all but the Esquimaux with letters to send out. Cheviot thrust them in
his pocket.

“Now, Hildegarde.”

“Not both of us,” she said, meeting his eye. “Which?” Each looked deep in
that swift instant, neither flinching.

“If you aren’t coming of your own accord—” he said.

“What then?”

He made a sign to the blaspheming sailor. The two lifted her in their
arms and carried her through the surf, just as hours before they had
carried her out.

“Now, sir,” said the sailor, “in with you.” Cheviot stood with the foam
swirling above his long boot tops. “You want me to stay behind?” he
called.

“If I could do it myself,” Hildegarde began.

Without a word he turned his back on her, strode out of the water and up
the stony beach.

       *       *       *       *       *

If, upon his return home, Mr. Mar was surprised at the warmth of his
reception, he was yet more perplexed to find himself never once called
upon to state the value of his Polaris mining interests.

When he sufficiently recovered from his astonishment at this oversight
on Mrs. Mar’s part, he tried once or twice to introduce the subject
of his claims into the family circle. But his wife firmly changed the
conversation, as one who insists that painful bygones shall be bygones
forever. Mar smiled inwardly, for Cheviot’s report had been glowing,
and for Cheviot to write like that—well, it was, as the sage said,
significant of much. But Cheviot was still “in Alaska, looking after
things,” and Mar kept his own counsel.

It was plain that these last years had left their mark upon his wife.
He laid the change at first to the disintegrating action of time
upon even that hard, bright surface. He never knew the secret rage
he caused by attributing to the weakness of age what was due to a
hard-won self-mastery, a realized and ripened affection. Only little
by little did he become aware that the alteration, so far from being a
sign of letting-go, was evidence of a fresh taking-hold; a courageous
determination not to shrink from making unpleasant discoveries about
herself merely because she was of an age when most people cease to make
discoveries of any sort.

Whatever pains her late-won knowledge cost Mrs. Mar, her family, and
especially her old and broken husband, reaped some benefit of that lady’s
ability to go on learning at a time of life when the majority think it
rather noble if they make so much as an effort to teach.

It is probable that, failing Hildegarde, Mar might never have grasped the
full meaning of the enlightenment that had come to his life’s partner
during these three years of his absence. Upon that first glimpse of him,
as he came limping in at the door, his wife had looked at him with a face
no one who saw could forget. “It’s been hard for you, too,” she said.

“For me, too?” he echoed, wondering.

But she had no other word, either then or after—no gift of tender
apology, nor even of explanation. Her task, as she conceived it, was
not to talk about a long past that was irrevocable, but to “show” the
possibility of a brief future that she felt to be still within their
reach.

For Hildegarde all life had come to a standstill.

Weeks must go by before Bella, at her old friend’s urgent summons, could
get back from abroad.

Hildegarde’s soreness of heart, her hopelessness of the greater
gladness for herself, left her the freer to think of it as only half an
achievement—this bringing her father back in the flesh. She must see
his spirit “at home” before her task was ended. No discreet opportunity
was lost to set her mother in an explanatory light. When the neighbors
chorused admiration of the girl’s pluck and resourcefulness on the great
journey, oh-ing and ah-ing, and “How on earth did you manage?”—“It was
never the least difficult,” Hildegarde would interrupt. “When I was at a
loss I always thought how my mother would take hold of the matter, and
when I had imagined her into my perplexity it wasn’t a perplexity any
longer. I saw just what she would do, and I saw it was just right.”

Only once, with her father alone, did she venture openly to suggest a
corrected judgment of the past.

They had been talking of Mrs. Locke. Mar, who had failed so signally
in getting a post for himself, had succeeded in getting one for his
daughter’s friend.

“You _have_ been good about it!” Hildegarde said. “I’m so grateful. So is
she.”

“So is the firm. She’s a success.”

“It just shows!”

“Shows what?”

“That the reason women aren’t more use in the world is because they don’t
have a chance.”

“H’m!” said Mr. Mar.

“No. Not a real chance, father.”

“Good heaven! They have everything.”

“No. They don’t have education. I don’t mean out of books. It’s just as
Mrs. Locke says. They stand as little chance of knowing about life as
kings and queens do. They are still a class apart.”

“Oh, she talks like that—your Mrs. Locke?” said Mar, with an obvious
uneasiness.

“Not of herself. Of the rest of us—unless”—she smiled—“unless we’ve been
to Nome; or, like mother, to Mecca.”

“To Mecca?”

With a face more serious the girl went on: “I’ve only just begun to
notice who among the women I know are the most successful and the most
sensible. They’re the ones that have had the most experience, gone about
most, or”—her voice sunk—“had some great trouble, _known_ about life
somehow by knocking up against it. It looks as if the only way to get
judgment is by having to judge. Men, of course—you’re always practising.
You’re _in_ things. You aren’t an outsider.”

“Who is an outsider?”

“Every woman, when she comes out of her own front door. Now”—before he
could answer she hurried on—“now, there’s mother” (she spoke as if she
had only just remembered her). “A clever person like mother—why, if she’d
had ten times as much to do, she’d have done it ten times better. And she
wouldn’t have had time to think about—a—the cracks in the china. Yes,
father, you may depend upon it, it’s the women that haven’t got much in
them that fit best into the small places. Mother’s always been crowded.”

When Bella came back from England that September, Mar and his daughter
had been already six weeks at home. Although given full credit for having
so happily reconstituted the domestic circle, for Hildegarde herself the
devouring loneliness that had invaded existence showed its first sign of
yielding when Bella’s childish face appeared at the door. None the less
for Bella’s friend a shrinking of the heart as she held close the slight
figure in its smart French gown. What a butterfly to be broken on the
wheel of life!

“But Louis!” Twenty minutes after her arrival, Bella, as she followed
Hildegarde up-stairs, put the question for the second time. Why had he
stayed behind?

Hildegarde’s only answer was to hold open the door of her room and, when
the new-comer had passed through, to shut it softly behind them both.
Still in silence she laid down Bella’s hat and gloves, and then came and
stood beside her friend, who sat watching her from the old nook of the
cushioned window-seat.

“You might have told me something, even in a cable. What happened up
there?” Bella said softly.

“What happened?”

“Yes. About Louis.”

“I came to realize him. There’s nothing like that wonderful north light
for making you see truly.”

“Well, what did you find he was like when you saw him—like that, in a
north light?”

“I found that he was—the man I wanted to go through life with.”

“I’ve been hoping for that,” said Bella quietly.

“Ah, but I didn’t only find him up there. I lost him, too.”

Bella leaned forward and took Hildegarde’s hand. Very gently she drew her
down on the cushioned seat.

Hildegarde had turned her filling eyes away, but she faced her friend for
the moments of that low crying, “Oh, Bella, Bella, when you think what a
miracle it is to find the right one in the maze, how is it that we ever
let the right one go?”

Bella released the hand she had taken and turned her head, looking out of
the window.

But Hildegarde’s thrilling voice went on: “I wonder we don’t watch at the
gate of the Beloved from dawn till night, waiting till he comes. I wonder
he doesn’t lie all night at her door, for fear in a dream she may steal
away.”

“And yet,” said the other, “in broad daylight each lets the other go.”

“Yes, and with an air of being willing. Of being able to bear their
going. And we can’t bear it!” Her dimmed eyes fell on Bella’s beautiful
face. “At least, I can’t bear it—or—if I do, it will be because you help
me, Butterfly Bella. For you’ve learned how.”

“Yes, I’ve learned how.”

Strange, wonderful little Bella. Hildegarde stared at the slight
creature, half-stoic and half-sprite.

“How was it? Why couldn’t Louis see?”

“I tried his patience again and again.”

“You didn’t wait till you got him in a north light for that.”

“—and he was strong and kind and immovable in his goodness, no matter
what I did or said. And his faithfulness to my father—there aren’t any
words for that. But you remember—Bella, sit close—mother told you about
the hermit.”

“The hermit?”

“The strange man they all thought had found the Mother Lode.”

Step by step, moment by moment, she went through those hours at Polaris,
though there was little need to take Bella farther than the threshold of
the hut.

She held up two shaking hands, and, “I know! I know!” she whispered.
“Before you open the door, before you knock—I know.”

“How do you know?”

“Go on,” said Bella, with an intensity of quietness. And like that to the
end—looking more than ever a spirit, and like a spirit seeming to have no
human heart for breaking, Bella listened with wide, far-looking eyes that
half the time were tearless.

It was Hildegarde who broke down when she told how at the last, Ky and
she had left him. When her choked voice failed: “Of course, I know the
end,” said Bella, and they held each other fast, sitting there a long
time with no word spoken.

At last Hildegarde felt the small hands loose their hold. Bella stood up.
And now she was walking up and down the room. At last, as by a chance,
her eyes found Hildegarde, and a great gentleness came into the little
face. She came back to the window and stood close against her friend.

Hildegarde lifted her head. “You say you know the end, but you don’t
quite. Louis came calling me to hurry,” and she told of those few
minutes on the beach. “I didn’t realize I was ruining my life. I went
on insisting. Yes, Jack Galbraith didn’t die deserted, for I sent him
in his last hour my best chance of happiness. I clung to the side of
the boat and watched Louis cross the beach with Reddy at his heels. Ky
was crouching at the stern with her black muzzle turned to the shore,
howling, howling. The men were angry, the dog was in their way. “She
is hungry,” I said. She had begun to gnaw the glove I had dropped in
the bottom of the boat. Then it suddenly flashed over me! If there was
nothing in the hut to feed a hungry dog, neither was there any food for a
man.”

Bella hid her face.

With fresh tears Hildegarde went on, “And Louis wouldn’t know. It hadn’t
occurred to me at all while I was there. I found myself sobbing, and
saying half out loud, ‘Oh, God, oh, God, is _that_ why Jack is dying?’
The sailors were staring. I leaned over and said to the big Dane, ‘Do
you want to make some money, you and these others? I’ll pay you, pay
you well, if you’ll give me just five minutes more on shore.’ No, no.
They were all of one mind. ‘I’ll pay you ten dollars a minute,’ I said,
and I’d have gone on offering more if they hadn’t turned back for that.
It’s risking life, they said, and they told me how the captain—But they
thought I was distracted at leaving Louis, and that all I wanted was
to get him. They liked Louis. They turned back. Just then the whistle
screamed out from the _Beluga_ very angrily. But they ran the boat in on
a great wave, and I flung out through the surf and ran up on the tundra
calling Louis. He was standing at the door of the hut with the man who’d
shown him the way to the mines. Louis turned round when he heard my
voice, and oh, Bella, the look on his face! ‘So you couldn’t leave it to
me _even to bury him_,’ he said.” She hid her eyes in Bella’s lap. “And
that was the end.”

There was a long, long silence. At last a hand on Hildegarde’s hair, and
Bella’s voice saying: “For _you_ it wasn’t the end.”

The other lifted her face. “Yes, for me, too. ‘There’s nothing to be
done,’ Louis repeated that. I was to go back, he said, for my father’s
sake. And I did. I was quite dazed. But for me, too, it was the end.”

“Where is Louis now?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t seen him since.”

“Nor heard?”

“I got a letter to him, but—”

“Wasn’t there time for an answer?”

“I got an answer. But there was nothing in the letter.”

“Nothing?”

“Nothing, but how they’d buried John Galbraith. Oh, _Bella_!”
Hildegarde’s horror-struck eyes besought forgiveness.

But Bella spoke with a strange steadiness. “Louis didn’t say any of the
things you wanted him to say?”

Hildegarde shook her head. “We waited, father and I. We lived on board
first one and then another steamer. And two ships went away without us.
Father was so good, so good. He moved heaven and earth to get another
message to Polaris to say that we were waiting. And Louis never came.
I have hurt him so much he can’t bear even to see me.” They sat in the
silence, crying.

“Bella.”

“Yes.”

“You and I will never let each other go.”

“No,” said Bella.

“You and I alone together till the end.”

“And Ky.”

“Ky, of course,” Hildegarde amended. “Where is she now?”

“Down there, in the shade of the redwood. There, don’t you see?”

Hildegarde shook her head. “Not very well.” She wiped away her tears.
“But that’s how I kept seeing life all the way home. You and the great
discoverer and I.”

Bella had stood up. “You’re as blind as Ky!”

“Why do you say that?” Hildegarde asked miserably, with a sudden sense of
desertion. “What do _you_ see, then?”

“Louis Cheviot coming across the lawn.”